Paumchariu Part 1

Author(s): Swayambhudev, H C Bhayani
Publisher: ZZZ Unknown
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/002523/1

Page #1
siMghI jaina granthamA lA ke ko-*-*-*[granthAMka 34 ] saMsthApaka kha0 zrImad bahAdura siMha jI siMghI zrI rAjendra siMha siMghI tathA zrI narendra siMha siMghI pradhAna kAMpAdaka tathA saMcAlaka AcArya jina vijaya muni kavirAja - svayaMbhUdeva- viracita paumacariu [apabhraMzamASAprathita mahAkAvyAtmaka jaina rAmAyaNa ] prathama bhAga-vidyAdharakANDa saMpAdaka DaoN. harivallabha cunIlAla bhAyANI em. e.; pIeca. DI. ******************+[prakAzaka]******************* siMghI jaina zAstra zikSA pITha bhAratIya vidyA bhavana, baMbaI HA- .. .. vi. saM. 2009] [mUlya 12-7-0 For Private & Personal use only

Page #2
BIPINATHENTERPRIMEHRARSHIYERSITY HanumanATHERRAHARRUPAANIRL galtimonitlmunistma n dimwinnindmmmmHIBITmutilikia vargavAsI sAdhucarita zrImAn DAlacandajI siMghI bAbU zrIbahAdura siMhajI siMghIke puNyazloka pitA janma-vi. saM. 1921, mArga. vadi 6 Wan svargavAsa-vi. saM. 1984, poSa sudi 6 taayaayaayaa FEmpapMRAIL.. S A LARITRADAILERBE Comments Arm Jain Education internet

Page #3
ranpurmus litendiillinusititilILE Epplimmath FirmittIEImmuins mmmunit immi u Hamruttim nity dAnazIla-sAhityarasika-saMskRtipriya kha. zrIbAbU bahAdurasiMhajI siMghI ajImagaMja-kalakattA janma tA. 28-6-1885] [mRtyu tA. 7-7-1944 FDMAATRI 500MAHILIARRIALAILAIMPAL Shentiment women mornindiatimurtilitimattinlimil

Page #4
siMghI jaina grantha mA lA *************[] granthAMka 34 ]***************** kavirAja - svayaMbhUdeva - viracita paumacariu [ apabhraMzabhASAgrathita paurANika mahAkAvya ] SRI DALCHAND JI SINGHI zrI DAlacaMdajI siMdhI 168 SINGHI JAIN SERIES ************[ NUMBER 34 ]****** PAUMACARIU (A PURANIC EPIC IN APABHRAMSA ) Composed by Kaviraja Svayambhudeva 5

Page #5
kalakattA ni vA sI sAdhucarita-preSThivarya zrImad DAlacandajI siMghI puNyasmRtinimitta pratiSThApita evaM prakAzita siMghI jaina grantha mA lA [jaina Agamika, dArzanika, sAhityika, aitihAsika, vaijJAnika, kathAtmaka - ityAdi vividhaviSayagumphita; prAkRta, saMskRta, apabhraMza, prAcInagUrjara - rAjasthAnI Adi nAnAbhASAnibaddha; sArvajanIna purAtana vAya tathA nUtana saMzodhanAtmaka sAhitya prakAzinI sarvazreSTha jaina granthAvali.] pratiSThAtA zrImad-DAlacandajI-siMghIsatputra kha0 dAnazIla-sAhityarasika-saMskRtipriya zrImad bahAdura siMhajI siMghI DOSRIBABAR SINGHA SIM TRAN bahAdura siMhajI siMdhI pradhAna sampAdaka tathA saMcAlaka AcArya jina vijaya muni oNnararI meMbara, jarmana orienTala sosAiTI (sammAnya niyAmaka-bhAratIya vidyA bhavana ) occ00 sarvaprakAra saMrakSaka zrI rAjendra siMha siMghI tathA zrI narendra siMha siMghI prakAzaka siMghI jaina zAstra zikSA pITha bhAratIya vidyA bhavana, baMbaI prakAzaka-jayantakRSNa, ha. dave, oNnararI rajiSTrAra, bhAratIya vidyA bhavana, caupATI roDa, baMbaI. naM. 7 mudraka- lakSmIbAI nArAyaNa caudharI, nirNayasAgara presa, 26-28 kolabhATa sTrITa, baMbaI

Page #6
kavirAja-svayaMbhUdeva-racita paumacariu [apabhraMzabhASAgrathita paurANika mahAkAvya] vividha pAThabheda, vistRta prastAvanA, viziSTa zabdakoSa, pariziSTAdi samanvita * * saMpAdaka DaoN. harivallabha cUnIlAla bhAyANI em. e.; pIec. DI. (prAdhyApaka, saMskRta evaM prAcIna gujarAtI sAhitya, bhAratIya vidyAbhavana) prathama bhAga (vidyAdhara kANDa) prakAzaka siMghI jaina zAstra zikSA pITha bhAratIya vidyA bhavana baMbaI vikramAbda 2009] prathamAvRtti, paMcazata prati [khristAbda 1953 granyAMka 34] bhAratIya vidyA bhavana dvArA sarvAdhikAra surakSita [mUlya rU. 12-8-0 .

Page #7
SINGHI JAIN SERIES A COLLECTION OF CRITICAL EDITIONS OF IMPORTANT JAIN CANONICAL PHILOSOPHICAL. HISTORICAL, LITERARY, NARRATIVE AND OTHER WORKS IN PRAKRIT, SANSKRIT, APABHRAMSA AND OLD RAJASTHANI. GUJARATI LANGUAGES, AND OF NEW STUDIES BY COMPETENT RESEARCH SCHOLARS ESTABLISHED IN THE SACRED MEMORY OF THE SAINT LIKE LATE SETH SRI DALCHANDJI SINGHI OF CALCUTTA BY HIS LATE DEVOTED SON DANASILA-SAHITYARASIKA-SANSKRITIPRIYA SRI BAHADUR SINGH Singhi DIRECTOR AND GENERAL EDITOR ACHARYA JINA VIJAYA MUNI (HONORARY MEMBER OF THE GERMAN ORIENTAL SOCIETY) (HON. DIRECTOR-BHARATIYA VIDYA BHAVAN-BOMBAY) UNDER THE EXCLUSIVE PATRONAGE OF SRI RAJENDRA SINGH SINGHI AND SRI NARENDRA SINGH SINGHI PUBLISHED BY SINGHI JAIN SASTRA SIKSHAPITH BHARATIYA VIDYA BHAVAN BOMBAY

Page #8
PAUMACARIU OF KAVIRAJA SVAYAMBHUDEVA (A PRE-TENTH CENTURY PURANIC EPIC IN APABHRAMSA) CRITICALLY EDITED FOR THE FIRST TIME WITH AN ELABORATR INTRODUCTION, INDEX VERBORUM AND APPENDICES BY Dr. HARIVALLABH C. BHAYANI, M. A., Ph. D. Professor of Sanskrit and Old Gujarati BHARATIYA VIDYA BHAVAN . SISUSTUST THE ISA'I QALCANOJI SINCHI AGUANTAIN . . . . . . 8 PART FIRST (VIDYADHARA KANDA) PUBLISHED BY Singhi Jain Shastra Shikshapith BHARATIYA VIDYA BH A VAN BOMBAY V. E. 20091 First Edition : Five Hundred Copies [1953 A. D. Vol. 34] [Price Rs. 12-8-0

Page #9
// siMghIjainagranthamAlAsaMsthApakaprazastiH // 2006saan - asti baGgAbhidhe deze suprasiddhA manoramA / murzidAbAda ityAkhyA purI vaibhavazAlinI // bahavo nivasantyatra jainA ukezavaMzajAH / dhanADhyA nRpasammAnyA dharmakarmaparAyaNAH // zrIDAlacanda ityAsIt teSveko bahubhAgyavAn / sAdhuvat saJcaritro yaH siNghiikulprbhaakrH|| bAlya evAgato yazca kartuM vyApAravistRtim / kalikAtAmahApuryAM dhRtadharmArthanizcayaH // kuzAgrIyasvabuddhyaiva sadvRttyA ca suniSThayA / upAyaM vipulAM lakSmI koTyadhipo'janiSTa sH|| tasya mannukumArIti sannArIkulamaNDanA / abhUt pativatA patnI zIlasaubhAgyabhUSaNA // zrIbahAdurasiMhAkhyo guNavA~stanayastayoH / abhavat sukRtI dAnI dharmapriyazca dhInidhiH // prAptA puNyavatA tena panI tilakasundarI / yasyAH saubhAgyacandreNa bhAsitaM tatkulAmbaram // zrImAn rAjendrasiMho'sya jyeSThaputraH suzikSitaH / yaH sarvakAryadakSatvAt dakSiNabAhuvat pituH / / narendrasiMha ityAkhyastejasvI madhyamaH sutaH / sUnurvIrendrasiMhazca kaniSThaH saumyadarzanaH // santi trayo'pi satputrA AptabhaktiparAyaNAH / vinItAH saralA bhavyAH piturmArgAnugAminaH // anye'pi bahavastasyAbhavan svastrAdibAndhavAH / dhanairjanaiH samRddhaH san sa rAjeva vyarAjata // anyaccasarasvatyAM sadAsakto bhUtvA lakSmIpriyo'pyayam / tatrApyAsIt sadAcArI taJcitraM viduSAM khalu // nAhaMkAro na durbhAvo na vilAso na durvyayaH / dRSTaH kadApi tadgehe satAM tad vismayAspadam // bhakto gurujanAnAM sa vinItaH sajjanAn prati / bandhujane'nurakto'bhUt prItaH poSyagaNeSvapi // deza-kAlasthitijJo'sau vidyA-vijJAnapUjakaH / itihaasaadi-saahity-sNskRti-stklaapriyH|| samunnatyai samAjasya dharmasyotkarSahetave / pracArAya ca zikSAyA dattaM tena dhanaM ghanam // gatvA sabhA-samityAdau bhUtvA'dhyakSapadAnvitaH / dattvA dAnaM yathAyogyaM protsAhitAzca karmaThAH // evaM dhanena dehena jJAnena zubhaniSThayA / akarot sa yathAzakti satkarmANi sadAzayaH // athAnyadA prasaGgena svapituH smRtihetave / kartuM kiJcid viziSTaM sa kArya manasyacintayat // pUjyaH pitA sadaivAsIt samyag-jJAnaruciH svayam / tasmAt tajjJAnavRddhyarthaM yatanIyaM mayA'pyaram // 21 vicAryaivaM svayaM citte punaH prApya susammatim / zraddhAspadasvamitrANAM viduSAM cApi tAdRzAm // jainajJAnaprasArArtha sthAne zAnti ni ke tne| siMghIpadAGkitaM jaina jJAna pITha matISThipat // zrIjinavijayaH prAjJo muninAmnA ca vizrutaH / svIkartuM prArthitastena tasyAdhiSThAyakaM padam // tasya saujanya-sauhArda-sthaiyau~dAryAdisadguNaiH / vazIbhUya mudA yena svIkRtaM tatpadaM varam // kavIndreNa ravIndreNa svIyapAvanapANinA / rasa-nAgAGka-candrAbde tatpratiSThA vyIyata // prArabdhaM muninA cApi kArya tadupayogikam / pAThanaM jJAnalipsUnAM granthAnAM grathanaM tathA // tasyaiva preraNAM prApya zrIsiMghIkulaketunA / svapitRzreyase caiSA prArabdhA granthamAlikA // udAracetasA tena dharmazIlena dAninA / vyayitaM puSkalaM dravyaM tattatkAryasusiddhaye // chAtrANAM vRttidAnena nekeSAM viduSAM tathA / jJAnAbhyAsAya niSkAmasAhAyyaM sa pradattavAn // jalavAyvAdikAnAM tu prAtikUlyAdasau muniH / kArya trivArSikaM tatra samApyAnyatra cAsthitaH // tatrApi satataM sarva sAhAyyaM tena yacchatA / granthamAlAprakAzAya mahotsAhaH pradarzitaH // nanda-nidhyeta-candrAbde jAtA punaH suyojanA / granthAvalyAH sthiratvAya vistarAya ca nUtanA // tataH suhRtparAmarzAt siMghIvaMzanabhasvatA / bhA vidyA bhavanA yeyaM granthamAlA samarpitA // AsIttasya manovAJchA'pUrvagranthaprakAzane / tadarthaM vyayitaM tena lakSAvadhi hi rUpyakam // durvilAsAd vidherhanta ! daurbhAgyAccAlmabandhUnAm / svalpenaivAtha kAlena svarga sa sukRtI yayau // indu-kha-zUnya-netrabde mAse ASADhasajJake / kalikAtAkhyapuryAM sa prAptavAn paramAM gatim // pitRbhaktaizca tatputraiH preyase piturAtmanaH / tathaiva prapituH smRtyai prakAzyate'dhunA punaH // iyaM granthAvaliH zreSThA preSThA prajJAvatAM prathA / bhUyAd bhUtyai satAM siMghIkulakIrtiprakAzikA // vidvajjanakRtAlAdA saccidAnandadA sadA / ciraM nandatviyaM loke zrIsaiMghI granthapaddhatiH // mmmm.

Page #10
// siMghIjainagranthamAlAsampAdakaprazastiH / / 16 svasti zrImedapATAkhyo dezo bhAratavizrutaH / rUpAhelIti sannAmnI purikA tatra susthitA // sadAcAra-vicArAbhyAM prAcInanRpateH samaH / zrImaJcaturasiMho'tra rAThoDAnvayabhUmipaH // tatra zrIvRddhisiMho'bhUd rAjaputraH prasiddhibhAk / kSAtradharmadhano yazca prmaarkulaagrnniiH|| muJja-bhojamukhA bhUpA jAtA yasmin mahAkule / kiM vaya'te kulInatvaM tatkulajAtajanmanaH // patnI rAjakumArIti tasyAbhUd guNasaMhitA / cAturya-rUpa-lAvaNya-suvAk-saujanyabhUSitA // kSatriyANIprabhApUrNA zauryoddIptamukhAkRtim / yAM dRSTvaiva jano mene rAjanyakulajA tviyam // putraH kisanasiMhAkhyo jAtastayoratipriyaH / raNamalla iti cAnyad yannAma jananIkRtam // zrIdevIhaMsanAmA'tra rAjapUjyo yatIzvaraH / jyotibhaiSajyavidyAnAM pAragAmI jnpriyH|| Agato marudezAd yo bhraman janapadAn bahUn / jAtaH zrIvRddhisiMhasya prIti-zraddhAspadaM param // tenAthApratimapremNA sa tatsUnuH svasannidhau / rakSitaH zikSitaH samyak, kRto jainmtaanugH|| daurbhAgyAt tacchizorbAlye guru-tAtau divaMgatau / vimUDhaH svagRhAt so'tha yadRcchayA vinirgataH // tathA cabhrAntvA naikeSu dezeSu sevitvA ca bahUn narAn / dIkSito muNDito bhUtvA jAto jainamunistataH // jJAtAnyanekazAstrANi nAnAdharmamatAni ca / madhyasthavRttinA tena tattvAtatvagaveSiNA // adhItA vividhA bhASA bhAratIyA yuropajAH / anekA lipayopyevaM pratra-nUtanakAlikAH // yena prakAzitA naike granthA vidvatprazaMsitAH / likhitA bahavo lekhA aitihyatathyagumphitAH // sa bahubhiH suvidvadbhistanmaNDalaizca satkRtaH / jinavijayanAmnA'sau khyAto'bhavad manISiSu // yasya tAM vizruti jJAtvA zrImadgAndhImahAtmanA / AhUtaH sAdaraM puNyapattanAt svayamanyadA // pure cAhammadAbAde rASTrIyaH zikSaNAlayaH / vidyApITha iti khyAtyA pratiSThito yadA'bhavat // bhAcAryatvena tatroccainiyuktaH sa mahAtmanA / rasa muMni-nidhIndvabde purA ta tvA khya mandire // varSANAmaTakaM yAvata sambhaSya tata padaM ttH| gatvA jarmanarAdha sa tatsaMskRtimadhItavAna // tata Agatya sallagnau rASTrakArye ca sakriyam / kArAvAso'pi samprApto yena svarAjyaparvaNi // kamAt tato vinirmuktaH sthitaH zAnti ni ke ta ne / vizvavandyakavIndrazrIravIndranAthabhUSite // siMghIpadayutaM jaina jJAnapIThaM tadAzritam / sthApitaM tatra siMghIzrIDAlacandasya sUnunA // zrIbahAdurasiMhena dAnavIreNa dhImatA / smRtyarthaM nijatAtasya jainajJAnaprasArakam // pratiSThitazca tasyAsau pde'dhisstthaatRsjnyke| adhyApayan varAn ziSyAn granthayan jainavAGmayam // tasyaiva preraNAM prApya zrIsiMghIkulaketunA / svapitRzreyase hyeSA prArabdhA granthamAlikA // athaivaM vigataM yasya varSANAmaSTakaM punaH / granthamAlAvikAsArthipravRttiSu prayasyataH // bANe-ratna-nevendvabde muMbAInagarIsthitaH / muMzIti birudakhyAtaH kanhaiyAlAladhIsakhaH // pravRtto bhAratIyAnAM vidyAnAM pIThanirmitau / karmaniSThasya tasyAbhUt prayatnaH saphalo'cirAt // viduSAM zrImatAM yogAt pITho jAtaH pratiSThitaH / bhAratIya padopeta vidyA bha va na sajJayA // AhUtaH sahakAryArthaM sa munistena suhRdA / tataH prabhRti tatrApi sahayogaM pradattavAn // tadbhavane'nyadA tasya sevA'dhikA hyapekSitA / svIkRtA namrabhAvena sA'pyAcAryapadAzritA // nande-nidhyaka-candrAbde vaikrame vihitA punaH / etadgranthAvalIsthairyakRt tena navyayojanA // parAmarzAt tatastasya zrIsiMghIkulabhAsvatA / bhA vidyA bha va nA yeyaM granthamAlA samarpitA // pradattA dazasAhasrI punastasyopadezataH / svapitRsmRtimandirakaraNAya sukIrtinA // daivAdaspe gate kAle siMghIvoM divaMgataH / yastasya jJAnasevAyAM sAhAyyamakarot mahat // pitRkAryapragatyartha yatnazIlaistadAtmajaiH / rAjendrasiMhamukhyaizca satkRtaM tadvacastataH // puNyazlokapiturnAmnA granthAgArakRte punaH / bandhujyeSTho guNazreSTho hyarddhalakSaM pradattavAn // granthamAlAprasiddhyarthaM pitRvat tasya kAMkSitam / zrIsiMghIbandhubhiH sarvaM tagirA'nuvidhIyate // vidvajanakRtAhAdA saccidAnandadA sadA / ciraM nandatviyaM loke jina vijaya bhaartii|| WWWWW WW0. MSEWA.. 27 16 MSCWHO WWWWWWWWWW

Page #11
SINGHI JAIN SERIES Works in the Series already out. adyAvadhi mudritagranthanAmAvali ? 1 merutuGgAcAryaracita prabandhacintAmaNi / 15 haribhadrasUriviracita dhUrtAkhyAna. (prAkRta) mUla saMskRta grantha. . 16 durgadevakRta riSTasamuccaya. , 2 purAtanaprabandhasaMgraha bahuvidha aitihyatathyaparipUrNa 17 meghavijayopAdhyAyakRta digvijayamahAkAvya. aneka nibandha saMcaya. 18 kavi abdula rahamAnakRta sandezarAsaka. 3 rAjazekharasUriracita prabandhakoza. 19 bhartRharikRta zatakatrayAdi subhASitasaMgraha. 4 jinaprabhasUrikRta vividhatIrthakalpa. 5 meghavijayopAdhyAyakRta devAnandamahAkAvya. 20 zAntyAcAryakRta nyAyAvatAravArtika-vRtti. | 21 kavi dhAhilaracita paumasirIcariu. (apa0) 6 yazovijayopAdhyAyakRta jainatarkabhASA. | 22 mahezvarasUrikRta nANapaMcamIkahA. (prAkR.) 7 hemacandrAcAryakRta pramANamImAMsA. 8 bhaTTAkalaGkadevakRta akalaGkagranthatrayI. 23 bhadrabAhusaMhitA. 9 prabandhacintAmaNi - hindI bhASAntara, 24 jinezvarasUrikRta kathAkoSaprakaraNa. (prA.) 10 prabhAcandrasUriracita prabhAvakacarita. 25 udayaprabhasUrikRta dharmAbhyudayamahAkAvya. 11 siddhicandropAdhyAyaracita bhAnucandragaNicarita. 26 jayasiMhasUrikRta dharmopadezamAlA. 12 yazovijayopAdhyAyaviracita jJAnabinduprakaraNa. 27 koUhalaviracita lIlAvaI kahA (prA.) 13 hariSeNAcAryakRta bRhatkathAkoza. 28 jinadattAkhyAnadvaya. 14 jainapustakaprazastisaMgraha, prathama bhAga. 29 khayaMbhUviracita paumacariu ( apabhraMza) Dr. G. H. Buhler's Life of Hemachandracharya. Translated from German by Dr. Manilal Patel, Ph. D. Works in the Press. saMprati mudyamANagranthanAmAvali 1 kharataragacchabRhadgurvAvali. 9 mahAmuniguNapAlaviracita jaMbUcaritra (prAkRta) 2 kumArapAlacaritrasaMgraha. 10 jayapAhuDanAma nimittazAstra. (prAkRta) 3 vividhagacchIyapaTTAvalisaMgraha. 11 guNacandraviracita maMtrIkarmacandravaMzaprabandha, 4 jainapustaka prazastisaMgraha, bhAga 2. 12 nayacandraviracita hammIramahAkAvya. 5 vijJaptisaMgraha-vijJapti mahAlekha-vijJapti triveNI 13 mahendrasUrikRta narmadAsundarIkathA. (prA.) Adi aneka vijJaptilekha samuccaya. 14 siddhicandrakRta kAvyaprakAzakhaNDana. 6 uddyotanasUrikRta kuvalayamAlAkathA. 7 kIrtikaumudI Adi vastupAlaprazastisaMgraha. 15 kauTilyakRta arthazAstra-saTIka. 8 dAmodarakRta uktivyakti prakaraNa. | 16 guNaprabhAcAryakRta vinayasUtra. Shri Bahadur Singh Singhi Memoirs 1 sva. bAbU zrIbahAdurasiMhajI siMdhI smRtigrantha [bhAratIya vidyA, bhAga 3] sana 1944. 2 Late Babu Shri Bahadur S Memorial volume. BHARATIYA VIDYA [Volume V1 A. D. 1945. 3 Literary Circle of Mahamatya . Vastupala and its Contribution to Sanskrit Literature. By Dr. Bhogilal J. Sandesara, M. A., Ph. D. 1-5 Studies in Indian Literary History, Two Volumes. By Prof. P. K. Gode, M. A.

Page #12
SHRI BAHADUR SINGHJI SINGHI By Acharya Jina Vijaya Muni On 7th of JULY, 1944, Babu Shri Bahadur Singhji Singhi left his mortal coils at the comparatively early age of fiftynine. His loss has been widely felt. His aged mother received this rude shock so ill that she did not long outlive him. His worthy sons have lost an affectionate and noble father, the industrialists and businessmen of the country one of their 'pioneers, the large number of his employees a benevolent master, scholarship one of its best patrons and the poor people of his native district a most generous donor. To me his loss has been personal. My contact with him was a turning point in my life. Whatever I have been able, during the past fifteen years, to achieve in the field of scholarship is due directly to him. The financial assistance with which he backed up my activities was the least of his contributions. But for his love of scholarship with which he inspired me, this chapter of my life would have been entirely different. To his sacred memory I am penning these few lines. Babu Shri Bahadur Singhji was born in Azimganj, Murshidabad, in Vikram Samvat 1941, in the ancient family of the Singhis, who were of old the treasurers of the Mughal emperors. The family had passed through many viciisstudes of fortune and in the 17th century it migrated from Rajaputana to Bengal, but thanks to the energy and enterprise of Singhiji's father, Babu Dalchandji Singhi, the family firm became a very flourishing concern. At an early age Singhiji joined the family business and by pushing ahead with father's enterprises, succeeded in making the firm the foremost in the mining industry of Bengal and Central India. Besides he also acquired. vast zamindaries and had interests in many industrial and banking concerns This early preoccupation with business affairs prevented his having a college education. But Singhiji was studious and introspective by nature. Unlike many other wealthy men who spend their money and time in such fads as the races, the theatres, and the like, he devoted all his spare time to study and cultural development. He acquired an excellent command over several languages. Art and literature were the subjects of his choice. He was very fond of collecting rare and invaluable specimens of ancient sculpture, paintings, coins, copperplates and inscriptions. His manuscript collection contained a large number of rare works of historical and cultural importance, among which mention must be made of a unique manuscript of the Koran which was handed down from Baber to Aurangzeb and bears the autographs of all of them. It is recorded therein that it was considered by them all as more valuable than the empire.

Page #13
SHRI BAHADUR SINGHJI SINGHI cle. His numismatic collection, especially of Kushan and Gupta coins, is considered the third best in the world. He also had a good and large collection of works of art and historical importance. Singhiji was a Fellow of the Royal Society of Arts (London), a member of the Royal Asiatic Society of Bengal, the Bangiya Sahitya Parishad, the Indian Research Institute and a FounderMember of the Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan. He was also the President of the Jain Shwetambara Conference held in Bombay in 1926. Though he had made no special study of law he was well up in the legal matters. On one occasion when he found that his lawyers were not properly representing his case he himself pleaded out the case successfully, much to the surprise of the bench and the bar who took him for an accomplished advocate. . Though a highly religious and leading figure in the Jain Community he had an outlook which was far from sectarian. More than three-fourths of the six lakhs and over of his donations were for non-Jain causes. More often than not he preferred to give his assistance anonymously and he did not keep a list of his donations even when they were made in his name. "To the Chittaranjan Seva Sadan, Calcutta, he gave Rs. 10,000/-, when Mahatmaji had been to his place for the collection of funds; to the Hindu Accademy. Daultapur, Rs. 15,000/-, to the Taraqi-Urdu Bangala 5000/-, the Hindi Sahitya Parishad 12,500/-, to the Vishuddhanand Sarasvati Marwari Hospital 10,000/-, several maternity homes 2,500/-, to the Benares Hindu University 2,500/-, to the Jiaganj High School 5000/-, to the Jiaganj London Mission Hospital 600/-, to the Jain Temples at Calcutta and Murshidabad 11,000/-, to the Jain Dharma Pracharak Sabha, Manbhum 5,000/-, to the Jain Bhavan, Calcutta, 15,000/-, to the Jain Pustak Prachar Mandal, Agra, 7,500/-, to the Agra Jain Temple 3,500/-, to the Ambala Jain High School, 2,100/-, for the Prakrit Kosh 2,500/-, and the Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan 10,000/-. At the Singhi Park Mela held at his Ballyganj residence in which Viscount Wavell, then Commander-in-Chief, and Lord John Herbert, Governor of Bengal and Lady Herbert participated, he donated Rs. 41,000/-, for the Red Cross Fund. The people of the district of Murshidabad, his native place, will ever remain grateful to him for having distributed several thousand maunds of rice at the low price of Rs. 8- when rice was selling at Rs. 24- in those terrible years of 1942-44, himself thereby suffering a loss of over three lakhs. In May-June 1944 he again spent Rs. 59,000/- for the distribution of cloth, rice and coins for the people of that place. My close association with Singhji began in 1931, when he invited me to occupy the Chair for Jain Studies which he was starting at the Vishvabharati. Due to unfavourable climatic conditions of Shantiniketan I could not continue to work there for more than four years, but during those years was founded the Singhi Jain Series. During the period of ten years of my principalship of Gujarat Puratattva Mandir, Ahmedabad, and even before that I had been collecting materials of historical and philological importance and folk-lore etc. which had been lying hidden in the great Jain Bhandars of Patan, Ahmedabad, Baroda etc. I persuaded Singhiji to start

Page #14
SHRI BAHADUR SINGHJI SINGHI a series which would publish works dealing with the vast materials in my possession, and also other important Jain texts and studies prepared on the most modern scientific lines. On the works of the Series he spent through me more than Rs. 75,000/-. During this long period of over a dozen years he not even once asked me as to how and for what works the amount was spent. Whenever the account was submitted he did not ask for even the least information, but sanctioned it casting merely a formal glance on the accounts sheets. But he showed the most discriminating interest in the matter that was being published and on the material and manner in which they were being brought out. His only desire was to see the publication of as many works as possible during his lifetime. In May 1943 at my instance he gave over the Series to the Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan. In September 1943 I had been to Calcutta to negotiate the purchase, for the Bhavan, of a well-equipped library of a retired professor. Singhiji casually asked me what arrangements had been made for meeting the cost. I promptly replied that there was no cause for worry as long as donors like himself were there. He smiled; he had decided. Eventually he pursuaded me to go in for the Nahar Collection which was a still more valuable one. He did not live long enough to present this literary treasure to the Bhavan; but his eldest son and my beloved friend, Babu Shri Rajendra Singh has fulfilled his father's wish though he was totally ignorant of it and has got this uniqu collection for the Bhavan and spent Rs. 50,000/- for the purpose. By the end of 1943 his health began to decline. In the first week of January, 1944, when I went to him at Calcutta in connection with the work of the Bharatiya Itihasa Samiti I found him extremely unwell. Notwithstanding his ill health he talked to me for more than a couple of hours on the day of my arrival there. The first thing he said in the course of this lengthy, though very sweet talk, was to give me a mild reproof for undertaking the long and tedious journeys to Calcutta, Benaras and Cawnpore in spite of my ill health, He discussed with absorbing interest the details of the Samiti's proposed History of India, a subject of great interest to him. Our talks then drifted to the subject of the History of Jainism in which connection also he expressed his opinion about the material to be utilised for such a work. At the termination of our talks, which this time lasted for over three hours, I found him much exhausted and drooping in spirits. On the 7th January his health took a turn for the worse. On the 11th January I went to take leave of him, which he, full of emotion, gave with a heavy heart, exclaiming, "Who knows whether we shall meet again or not?" I requested him to take heart and remain buoyant. He would be soon restored to normal health. But while I was stepping out of his room, my eyes were full of tears and his last words began to eat into my heart. III luck prevented our second meeting. That lofty and generous soul finally left its mortal hebitat at mid-day on 7th July, 1944. May his soul rest in peace ! His sons, Babu Rajendra Singh, Babu Narendra Singh and Babu Virendra Singh are treading in the footsteps of their revered father. During

Page #15
SHRI BAHADUR SINGHJI SINGHI the past year on the Singhi Series alone they have spent over Rs. 20,000/-. I have already mentioned how Babu Rajendra Singh purchased for the Bhavan the valuable Nahar collection. Babu Narendra Singh has also spent Rs. 30,000/- for a foundation of a Jain Bhavan at Calcutta. Babu Rajendra Singh and Babu Narendra Singh have also very generouly promised me to continue to meet all the expenses of the Singhi Jain Series and requested me to bring out as many works as possible, at whatever cost so that this unique series fonnded and cherished by their late lamented father may continue to bring to light the invaluable treasures of Jain literature and culture. In recognition of his unique assistance the Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan has decided to perpetuate Singhiji's memory by naming its Indological library after him. Further, one of its main halls will bear his name. The Bhavan's Jain Department will also be known as the Singh Jain Shikshapith.+ July 1, 1945. BHARATIYA VIDYA BHAVANA BOMBAY. } Jina Vijaya Muni + Reprinted from Babu Shri Bahadur Singhji Singhi Memorial Volume of the Bharatiya Vidya, [Volume V] 1945.

Page #16
CONTENTS Page iii - vii viii - x xi-xiii xiv 1 - 129 1 1-6 1-3 3-6 7 - 15 7-9 9-15 15 - 41 15 16 16 - 20 20-27 General Editor's Foreword. Preface. Bibliography. Abbreviations. Introduction : 1. Introductory. 2. Critical Apparatus and Text-Constitution : Critical Apparatus. .. .. .. " Text-Constitution. .. 3. Date and Personal Account of Svayambhu : Svayambhu's Date. .. Personal Account of Svayambhudeva. 4. Svayambhu's Literary Activity: The Extant Works : The Paumacariu. The Ritthanemicariu The Svayambhucchandas: Its authorship (20-21); its Prakrit Section (21); its Apabhramsa Section (21-22); analysis of the contents of SC. IV-VIII (22-23); citations in SC. (23-24); the lost portion of SC. (24-27); The Chandassekhara and SC (27): The Lost Works : The Suddhayacariya. The Siri-Pancamikaha. Other Works. Svayambhu's Achievements : Svayambhu and Puspadanta Svayambhu and Dhanapala Svayambhu and Hemacandra. 5. The Paumacariu and its Sources : The Paumacariu Sources of the Paumacariu. 6. Grammatical Peculiarities of PC. I-XX I. Orthography : General remarks (52-53); short e (53-54); short 0 (54); the Anunasika or nasalization (54-55); Ya-sruti and Va-sruti (55); initial n- and medial -nn- (55); b and bbh (55); nasalized -- (56); the Varganunasika (56). II. Sporadic Phonetic changes : .. Shortening of vowels (56); lengthening of vowels (56-57); stray vowel changes (57); contraction 28 - 29 28 28 28 - 29 29 - 41 31 - 36 36 - 37 37 - 41 41 - 52 41 - 46 47 - 52 52 - 74 52-56 56 - 59

Page #17
PAUMACARIU Page 59 60 - 61 61 61 - 71 71 - 73 73 - 74 74 - 100 74 - 78 78 - 92 of vowels (57); preservation of intervocalic stops (57); -d- becoming -I- (57); -m- becoming nasalized -v- (57-58); -v- becoming -m- (58); elision of -V- (58); insertion of va-sruti (58); stray cases (58); simplification of the conjunct (58-59); special treatment of the conjunct (59); gemina tion of consonants (59); sentence-sandhi (59). III. Gender. IV. Affixes. V. Stem-formation. VI. Inflection : Substantives (61-66); post-positions (66-67); pronouns (68); verbal flexion (68-71). VII. Some Syntactical Remarks. .. VIII. Idiomatic Expressions and Usages. 7. Metres of Paumacariu I-XX. .. The commencing piece at the head of the Kadavaka Metres employed in the Ghatta: .. .. .. General observations (78); value of the end-syllable in the Ghatta (78-83); absence of Dvipadi Ghatta (83-85); Antarasama Catuspadis (85-89); Sarvasama Catuspadis (89); Satpadis (89-92). Metres employed in the main body of the Kadavaka : The Standard metres. The Variation metres. Conspectus of the metres of PC. I-XX. 8. Synopsis of the Contents of PC. I-XX Appendices : Appendix I. Introductory, Colophon and Prasasti Stanzas from PC and RC. . Appendix II. Citations in SC. Identified from Svayambhu's Epics. Appendix III. Parallel Passages of the Paumacariu (I-XX), Ravisena's Padmacarita and Vimalasuri's Paumacariya Additions and Corrections paumacariu 1-20 (Text of the Vijjaharakanda, Variants, Gloss) Index Verborum : Main Index Personal Names Place Names Botanical Names Vidyas Numerals 92 - 99 92 - 97 97-99 99-100 100 - 120 . 121-14 121 -127 127-129 1-32 33 - 38 9-88C 1 - 75 1 - 65 66 - 70 70 - 72 72 - 73 73 - 74 74 - 75

Page #18
GENERAL EDITOR'S FOREWORD Today I am placing in the hands of scholars the first part of Svayambhudeva's great Apabhrarsa epic Paumacariu as the Thirtyfourth Volume of the Singhi Jain Series, and it is but natural for me to feel a sense of joy at seeing my long-cherished hope fulfilled at last in this form. It is commonly known among earnest scholars of Apabhramsa that among the very few precious jewels preserved to us from the vast literary treasures of Apabhramsa language, the present epic of Svayambhu occupies the foremost place. My attention was drawn to the existence of this poem for the first time in 1919-1920 A.D. when, during my stay at Poona, I got the most pleasant opportunity of examining the rich Bombay Government collection of ancient MSS. which was formerly kept at the Deccan College and was shifted afterwards to the famous Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute. At that time late Dr. P. D. Gune, who was among the chief founder-members of the Institute and who eventually became one of my most affectionate friends, was working as a very enthusiastic secretary of the B.O.R.I. He was also a keen student of Indian philology and hence one of the results of our contact was that his interest in the study and investigation of Apabhrania became greatly sharpened. Once he read with me a few Sandhis from the beginning and end of the Paumacariu and also took down some notes with a view to prepare a short article on the subject, for the Annals of the B.O.R.I. During those days at Poona my learned Digambar Jain friend Pandit Nathuram Premi also used to visit me now and then and give me the pleasure of his company for several days, during which I received his enthusiastic co-operation in the research and publication of Jain literature. I drew his attention also to the important Apabhramsa work of Svayambhu and he wrote a few informative lines on the Paumacariu too in his article 'Mahakavi Puspadanta aur un-ka Mahapurana which was published in the Jain Sahitya Samsodhak (July, 1923), then freshly started by me from Poona as a quarterly for bringing to light researches on Jain literature. In my Gujarati Foreword to the Paumasiricariu of Dhahila Kavi, jointly edited by Professors M. C. Modi and H. C. Bhayani and published as the Twenty-fourth Volume of the present series, I have already outlined in short the course of progress achieved so far in the field of Apabhramsa studies, and it need not be repeated here. During the course of last forty years hundreds of Apabhramsa works, big and small, have been traced and many of them either have been or are being edited and made known to the public by various scholars, Indian as well as foreign.

Page #19
iv PAUMACARIU Among them the compositions of three Jain poets enjoy prominence because of their great extent and their epic form. These three poets are Svayambhu, Puspadanta and Haribhadra. Of these, Svayambhu belonged most probably to the Yapaniya Jain sect (a sect which though existing at present only in name, once enjoyed a status parallel to the Svetambara and Digambara sects) and Puspadanta was a Digambara, and their literary activity flourished in the Maharastra-Karnataka region. Haribhadra, on the other hand, was a Svetambara Jain and his literary activity was carried on in the Rajasthana-Gujarata region. Chronologically Syavambhu comes first, Puspadanta next and after him appears Haribhadra. Svayambhu's date is not fixed with definiteness, but as shown in the Introduction by Dr. Bhayani we can reasonably place him between the beginning of the eighth and end of the nineth century. Puspadanta's date is fixed as his Mahapurana was composed between 959 and 965 A.D. Similarly Haribhadra's date is supplied to us by his own work which was completed in 1159 A.D. Talking of the compositions of these great poets of Apabhramsa letters, Svayambhu's two extensive works are the Paumacariu and the Ritthanemicariu, Puspadanta's big work is Tisatthimahapurisagunalamkara or Mahapurana, while Neminahacariu is the corresponding epic of Haribhadra. Of these Mahapurana has been already properly edited by Dr. P. L. Vaidya and published in three parts in the Manikyacandra Digambar Jain Granthamala. A portion of that poem dealing with the narrative of Harivamsa has been also separately published by that eminent German scholar Dr. L. Alsdorf and published by the Hamburg University. As suggested at the outset, the idea of publishing the works of Svayambhu as also the Neminahacariu of Haribhadra was with me since quite long. When I was working as the Director of Gujarat Puratattva Mandir (Gujarat Oriental Research Institute) which functioned as the Postgraduate and Research Department of Gujarat Rastriya Vidyapith (Gujarat National University) founded in Ahmedabad with the great efforts of Mahatma Gandhi, I had prepared a scheme for that Institute for publishing ancient Indian literature and in the Series that was consequently started under the name 'Puratattva Granthavali' I had intended to include, along with many Sanskrit, Pali, Prakrit, Apabhramsa and Old Gujarati works, the Harivamsapurana of Puspadanta and the present work of Svayambhu. With that end in view I had also got them copied from the MSS. But due to lack of favourable circumstances the idea could not be carried out. Afterwards in A.D. 1930, when I undertook to work as the general editor of the Singhi Jain Series, my old temptation of bringing to light those two works revived with fresh force. In the meanwhile, through the admirable efforts of my learned friend

Page #20
GENERAL EDITOR'S FOREWORD Pandit Nathuram Premi, the Mahapurana of Puspadanta was, as said above, edited by Dr. P. L. Vaidya and published in the Manikyacandra Digambar Jain Granthmala. The remaining work, the Paumacariu of Svayambhu has been taken up for editing by my learned pupil Dr. Bhayani and its first part comprising the first Kanda (the Vidyadhara-kanda) is happily published herewith. When Prof. Bhayani requested me to allow him to work under my guidance for the Ph.D. degree of the University of Bombay, I advised him to take up some Apabhramsa text for that purpose and accepting that advise whole-heartedly, he started in all earnestness to study Apabhraisa literature. Already Prof. (now Dr.) Bhayani had acquired sound knowledge of Sanskrit. He held an M.A. degree of the Bombay University with the first class in that subject. But I found him more attracted towards linguistic studies and therefore I asked him to familiarize himself with Prakrit and especially with Apabhramsa literature. Later on at my suggestion he undertook to study several aspects of that unique Apabhramsa poem, Sandesarasaka of Abdala Rahamana, then being edited by me. This study along with my edition of that poem has been published as the Twenty-second Volume of the Singhi Jain Series. After that in collaboration with Prof. M. C. Modi he edited the Paumasiricariu of Dhahila Kavi which has appeared as the Twenty-fourth Volume of the same series. Finding him now well-equipped I induced him to take up for his Ph.D. thesis the work of editing Svayambhu's Paumacariu, which, as stated above, occupied first place among all the works of Apabhramsa literature available to us and hence to bring it out was my persistently cherished desire. In view of the great extent of the work it was decided that in the first instance he should prepare a critical edition of the first Kanda only of that work and should confine his textual and general studies to that portion. It hardly needs to be told that the present volume is the result of these studies of Prof. Bhayani. In view of its merits, the University of Bombay has accepted this thesis and its editor has been awarded a doctorate. This success of my beloved pupil was naturally a matter of great pleasure to me and I also take this opportunity to offer him my cordial congratulations for that. Though, in this way, Dr. Bhayani had completed his task so far as his immediate purpose of preparing a doctorate dissertation was concerned, in view of his intense interest in Apabhramsa studies, I urged him to edit whole of the Paumacariu. He accepted the task gladly and continued his work on that text. And in this connection I am very glad to note here that the printing of the second and third Kanda of the Paumacariu is nearing completion

Page #21
vi PAUMACARIU and, along with the first part, I hope to place them in the form of the second part of that work in the hands of the learned readers of the Singhi Jain Series. The present work of Svayambhu has already attracted attention of several scholars and critics in Hindi and Gujarati. For instance in his Apabhramsa selections called 'Apabhramsa-pathavali' the Gujarati scholar Prof. M. C. Modi has included a few Sandhis from both the epics of Svayambhu. Similarly the famous Buddhist scholar and Hindi author Pandit Rahula Samkrityayana has given a prominent place to the Paumacariu of Svayambhu and has included several Sandhis from it in the first volume of his anthology of Hindi poetry called Hindi Kavya Dhara. In 1943 during his halt at Bombay prior to his departure to Russia, Pandit Samkrityayana stayed with me at the Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan for about a couple of months and at that time he had an occasion to examine the good collection of Apabhramsa literature that was with me. He was quite impressed with it and took down numerous excerpts, notes, etc., which material he utilized in preparing the first volume of Hindi Kavya Dhara (Hindi Poetic Anthology) intended to serve as a sort of convenient Apabhramsa reader for the Hindi students. In his introductory remarks to that work my learned friend Rahula Samkrityayana has made certain observations which are worthy of note for all students of this subject. He says: " ET Trafaret kavitAke pA~coM yugoMke jitane kaviyoMko hamane yahA~ saMgrahIta kiyA hai, unameM yaha nissaMkoca kahA jA sakatA hai, ki svayaMbhU saba se baDA kavi hai| vastutaH vaha bhAratake eka darjana amara kaviyoMmeMse eka thaa| Azcarya aura krodha donoM hotA hai ki logoMne kaise aise mahAna kavi ko bhulA denA caahaa| (It can be said without hesitation that not only among the poets of this-i.e. the first-period, but among those of all the five periods of Hindi poetry represented in the present anthology, Svayambhu was the greatest. In fact he was one of the dozen immortal poets of India. It is a matter of wonder and indignation that people could forget such a great poet.) As Mahasthavira Pandit Rahula Samkrityayana has prepared his selections with a view to unfold rise and development of Hindi, we can quite understand why he regards Svayambhu as the leading pioneer among Hindi poets. Really speaking Svayambhu was the chief literary ancestor of Apabhramsa poets. Apabhramsa being the source of early as well as modern forms of New Indo-Aryan languages like Marathi, Hindi, Gujarati, Rajasthani, Bengali, Oriya, Assamese, Panjabi, etc., Svayambhu's poetry can be looked upon with equal propriety as the forerunner of Hindi poetry as that of the poetry of other vernaculars like Gujarati, Marathi, Rajasthani, Bengali, etc. Accordingly Svayambhu's work would prove very much useful to all students of New Indo-Aryan languages also.

Page #22
GENERAL EDITOR'S FOREWORD vii I also earnestly hope to bring out, circumstances favouring, in near future, the remaining two Kandas also they are under preparation) as the third part of the Paumacariu, so that a highly valuable and pioneer source for the study of Apabhrarsa language and literature becomes available in full to scholars, to shed fresh light on the problems under their investigation. Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan, 15th July, 1953 JINA VIJAYA MUNI.

Page #23
PREFACE When, in about 1942, I was encouraged by Muni Sri Jinavijayaji to take up study of some Apabhramsa work for my doctorate dissertation, I had little imagined he would suggest to me to select with that purpose such an important work as Svayambhu's Paumacariu, which was known to be the earliest Puranic epic in Apabhramsa, available till then only in the MS. form. Considering myself fortunate for getting, through Muniji's kindness, such a singular opportunity, I started, under his instruction and guidance, collecting materials with a view to prepare a critical edition of the Vidyadharakanda (and eventually, of the whole text) of the Paumacariu. It is now--after a lapse of eleven years that I have been able to complete and put before the public the critical edition of the first Kanda of that work. Having had to shoulder various other duties, it was not possible for me to devote to that task sufficient time and attention at a stretch. I could work on it only at intervals. This would explain the long time taken to complete it. I had two Mss. of the Paumacariu to begin with. At that time the information regarding a third Ms. of the work was quite indefinite and the chances of acquiring it, very remote. Hence I had prepared the text of the whole of the Vidyadhara-kanda running over some 2700 distichs by collating the two Mss. then at my disposal. But later on I came to know of the whereabouts of the third Ms. and when I could get and examine it, I found it superior to both the other Mss. that were with me. As a consequence I had to reconstitute the whole of the text of the Vidyadhara-kanda. This fact also was responsible for considerable delay. Although with the publication of this edition I have completed my work on the Vidyadhara-kanda for the present, I feel dissatisfied with it in more than one ways. Especially in the critical studies connected with the Vidyadhara-kanda I have not been able to touch some interesting aspects, like the form of the Apabhrarsa epic, Svayambhu's style, his poetry, etc., and even the aspects that are studied still leave scope for further investigation. The only genuine satisfaction I can derive from the present effort is in hoping that this might induce some research workers interested in bringing to light Apabhramsa literature, to devote more attention to the external aspects of the texts like language, metre, form, style, etc., which are found neglected in general. Of course all the while I was engaged in the present study, the highly prized pleasure of being mentally in the intimate company of a poet of lasting glory like Svayambhu was mine own, and needs no express mention.

Page #24
PREFACE There have been already several valuable efforts to present systematically the facts of Apabhramsa grammar taking some particular text as the basis. One such attempt has been made from a comparative view-point also. Hence for the Apabhramba of the text edited here I have thought it enough to point out only those grammatical facts which in some way or other appeared striking or which were found to specially corroborate facts known from other sources. Similarly in preparing the Index Verborum the aim has been rather to give a glossary of select words than to register all the words exhaustively. Still all the verbal forms have been included along with their analysis, and care has been taken not to leave out any word of note. Svayambhu would naturally invite comparison with his successor Puspadanta, the only Apabhramsa epic poet whose works are published so far. And to anyone making a casual comparison it will be obvious that Svayambhu's style as compared with that of Puspadanta is simpler, direct, less elaborate and ornate and less weighed down with the burden of learning. His language is also comparatively simpler. Of course a correct appraisal of Svayambhu's poetic genius could not be made till all his works are published. In this connection I may state that so far as the Paumacariu is concerned further thirty-six Sandhis have been already printed and it is intended to publish the rest of the text as early as possible. As the present edition was prepared by way of a thesis for the Ph.D. degree of the University of Bombay and as a particular time limit was fixed for its submission, the Introduction had to be rushed through the press within the short period of one month. Without much difficulty one can spot a few signs of hurry in the printing etc., of this work. For these I crave the indulgence of the scholars. In the end there remains for me the pleasant duty of acknowledging my obligations to various persons and institutions who have been in some way or other helpful to me in the task that was undertaken by me. In the first place I have to express my deep sense of obligation to my Guru Acharya Jinavijaya Muni. I owe to him so much right from the selection of the subject and acquiring and deciphering of Mss. down to the taking up of the work for publishing in the Singhi Jain Series that it would be very difficult to mention everything in detail. This last fact of becoming once again associated with the Singhi Jain Series, which has been accepted by the world of scholars as a highly illustrious achievement of its all-dedicating general editor, I regard as a valuable privilege. Without Muniji's help and guidance and especially without his personal and affectionate interest in my studies, I could not have undertaken or brought out the present work.

Page #25
PAUMACARIU I also express my sincere gratitudes to the generous patrons of the Singhi Jain Series. Though Babu Bahadur Singhji Singhi, the noble founder of the Singhi Jain Series is no more with us, his pious wishes for furthering the cause of our ancient heritage of literature has been quite willingly carried out by his two worthy sons, Babu Rajendra Singh Singhi and Babu Narendra Singh Singhi, and lovers of learning cannot but appreciate this contribution of theirs towards bringing to light priceless riches of our literary past. My thanks are also due to Prof. Dr. Hiralal Jain, to Pandit Nathucam Premi, the General Secretary of the Manikyacandra Digambar Jain Granthamala, to Prof. P. K. Gode, Curator, Bhandarkar, Oriental Institute, Poona, to Pandit Ambalal P. Shah, to Pandit Chainsukhdasji Nyayatirtha, Adhyaksa, Sri Digambar Jain Sanskrit College, Jaipur, and to the Secretary, Sri Digamar Atisay Ksetr Sri Mahavirji Prabandhkarini Committee, Jaipur, for getting the information and loan of the various Mss. of the Paumacriu; to the Manager, Nirnayasagar Press and to late Shri Dhirubhai Dalal, Secretary, Akhil Bharat Printers Ltd., for their co-operation while the work was under print. Without the special attention given by the latter, whose unexpected early demise will be greatly regretted, the Introduction could not have been printed so promptly. I also avail this opportunity to thank the University of Bombay for having awarded to me a research scholarship for three years during the initial stage of my occupation with the present study. I would be failing in my duty if I do not give here expression to my feeling of obligation to the Bharatiya Vidya Bhavan which has provided me all the facilities for carrying on this research work in Apabhramsa language and literature. Bombay. 1st July, 1953 H. C. BHAYANI.

Page #26
BIBLIOGRAPHY Alsdorf, L., Altekar, A.S., Bannerji, M., Bhattacharya, R., Bhayani, H. C., Dalal, C. D., Gai, G. S., Ghosh, C. M., Godbole, Parab, Hemachandra, Der Kumarapalapratibodha, Hamburg, 1928. Harivangapurana, Hamburg, 1936. Apabhramsa-Studien, Leipzig, 1937. The Rastrakutas and their times, Poona, 1934. The Desinamamala of Hemacandra, Calcutta, 1931. Chandomanjari, Calcutta Sanskrit Series, 14, Calcutta, 1935. "Svavambhi and the Prakrit Metres'. B. V.. n.s., 8, 9-10, 1946, 137-138. Paumasiricariu, SJS. 24, Bombay, 1948. Bhavisayattakaha by Dhanapala, GOS. XX, Baroda, 1923. Historical Grammar of Old Kannada, Poona, 1946. Praksta-Paingalam, Bibliotheca Indica, 1902. Abhijnanasakuntala, Bombay, 1884. Chandonusasana, Bombay, 1912. Trisastisalakapurusacarita, Bhavnagar, 1906 1913. (Gujarati Translation of Parva 7, Jain Dharma Prasarak Sabha, 1933). A Catalogue of Sanskrit and Prakrit MSS. in C. P. and Berar, Nagpur, 1926. Paumacariya of Vimalasuri, Bhavnagar, 1914. Bhavisattakaha von Dhanavala, Muchen, 1918. Sanatkumaracaritam, Munchen, 1921. Savayadhammadoha (in Hindi), Karanja, 1932. Pahudadoha (in Hindi), Karanja, 1933. Nayakumaracariu of Puspadanta, Karanja, 1933. Karakanducariu of Kanakamara. 'Svayambhu and his two Poems in Apa bhraisa', Nagpur University Journal I, December 1935, 79-84. 'Apabhramsa Bhasa aur Sahitya', (in Hindi), Nagari Pracarini Patrika, (N.S.) 50, 1-2, Vaisakh-Sravan, V. S. 2002, (= 1946 A.D.) 1-8, 50, 3-4, Kartik-Magh, V. S. 2002 (= 1946 A.D.) 100-121, Hiralal, R. B., Jacobi, H., Jain, H.,

Page #27
PAUMACARIU Jinavijaya Muni & Sandesarasaka of Abdala Rahamana, SJS. 22, Bhayani, H. C., Bombay, 1945. Kar, K., Review of Vanmayaviveka of Cintamani Misra, AIOC XII, Report, 2, 299. Kaslival, K., Prasasti-Samgrah (Amer Sastra Bhandar, Jaipur ke...... Granthoki.... Prasastiyo ka.... Samgrah) (in Hindi), Jaipur, 1950. Kedarnath and Chandas-sastra of Sri Pingalanaga, Kavya Dhupkar, A. Y., mala, 91, third edition, Bombay, 1938. Kittel, F., A Kannada English Dictionary, Mangalore, 1894. Modi, M. C., Apabhramsa-pathavali (in Gujarati), Ahmeda bad, 1935. 'Apabhramsa Kavio: Caturmukha Svayambhu ane Tribhuvana Svayambhu' (in Gujarati), BV. (Hindi-Gujarati), 1, 2, March 1940, 157 178; 1, 3, August 1940, 253-294. Monier-Williams, M., Sanskrit-English Dictionary, Oxford, 1899. Narasimhachar, R., Epigraphia Carnatica, II, Bangalore, 1923. Parab, K. P., Vrttaratnakara, srutabodha and Chando Manjari, Nirnayasagar Press, Bombay, 1902. Pillai, Svamikannu, An Indian Ephemeris. Pischel, R., Grammatik der Prakrit-Sprachen, Stassburg, 1900. Premi, N., Jain Sahitya aur Itihas (in Hindi), Bombay, 1942. Ravisena, Padmacarita, MDJG. 29-31, Bombay, 1928 1929. (ed. Pandit Darbarilal). Sankrityayan, R., Hindi Kavyadhara (in Hindi), Allahabad, 1945. Shahidullah, M., Les Chants Mystiques de Kanha et de Saraha, Paris, 1928 Sheth, Hargovinddas, Paiasaddamahannavo, Calcutta, 1928. Tagare, G. V., Historical Grammar of Apabhramsa, Poona, 1948. Upadhye, A. N., 'Yapaniya Sangha-A Jain Sect', JUB, 1, 6, May 1933, 224-231. 'Harisena's Dharmapariksa in Apabhramsa', Report of the Eleventh All India Oriental Conference, Ardhamagadhi Section, 1941. Vaidya, P. L., Hemachandra's Prakrit Grammar ( = VIII of the Siddhahema), Poona, 1928. 099 -

Page #28
PAUMACARIU xiii Vaidya, P. L., Velankar, H. D., Jasaharacariu of Puspadanta, Karanja, 1931. Mahapurana of Puspadanta, MDJG. 37, 41, 42, Bombay, 1937-1941. *Vittajatisamuccaya of Virahanka', JBBRAS, N. S., 5, 1931. "Gathalaksana of Nanditadhya, 1-2, 1929, ABORI, 14, 1-2, 1931, 1933, 1-38. 'Chandahkosa of Ratnasekharasuri' (=Appen dix I to 'Apabhraria Metres'), JUB. 2, 3, November 1933, 54-61. Kavidarpana', ABORI, 15. 1-2, 1934-1935, 44-89; 17, 1, 1935-1936, 37-60. 'Svayambhucchandas by Svayambhu', Chh. I III in JBBRAS, N. S., 11, 1-2, 1935, 18-58; Chh. IV-VIII (=Appendix to 'Apabhramsa Metres II') in JUB, 5, 3, Nov. 1936, 69-93. 'Chandonusasana of Hemacandra', JBBRAS, n. S., 19, 1943, 27-74. Jinaratnakosa, Vol. I, Poona, 1944. 'Chandassekhara of Rajasekhara Kavi', JBBRAS, n.s., 22, 1946, 1-14. JBBRAS, n.s., 22, 1946, 1-14. n.s., 22, 1946, 15-32. Jayadaman, Bombay, 1949. A History of Indian Literature, Vol. II, Calcutta, 1933. Winternitz, M.,

Page #29
ABBREVIATIONS [The abbreviations of grammatical terms etc., are given in the beginning of the Index Verborum] Bhavisattakaha of Dhanapala. Bh.Ch. Chandonusasana of Hemacandra. L. Alsdorf's edition of the Harivarsapurana. HP - Jas. Jasaharacariu of Puspadanta. MP. Mahapurana of Puspadanta. Nayakumaracariu of Puspadanta. NayPC. Paumacariyu of Svayambhu. PSM. Paiasaddamahannavo. Raj.-- Chandassekhara of Rajasekhara Kavi. RC. Ritthanemicariu of Svayambhu. RP. Padmacarita of Ravisena. SC. Svayambhucchandas of Svayambhu. VP Paumacariya of Vimalasuri. For want of requisite types, nasalized e and o have been represented by em and om and short e and short o have been indicated by contrasting Roman and italic characters.

Page #30
INTRODUCTION

Page #31

Page #32
siMghI jaina granthamAlA ] A: Amer. MS. (see Intro. pp. 2-3) PANA hai taka saka vo niNayanuSA yo ma cariya se se pulisa megAtiyAparAye ludhavalasya ko guNe valiujapa 'taravAla evAsaka ghalA rAsa muMbreTI vAyara rakame grAgamapragoyamANaviyaDa pajAti UyaNa rAya nudhavelI jigati veva deI kaha taraMga camudayapaNe vANika mANatiya sayanurayApadanitariyaM mahala riy|| sa vimuyAya jarasyaca va digraraka rAiti skatikazrAyasmamu pusuyava suiga sela atipraNamayaM tu jaga hoina pado siriyanudevassa / kAM kalaMkavitte topa bA~kI samuha ra // jagAucheda DaoNma lissA tiGayApa saMyaM tula tANa 3 | to paDUDiyA ka I mi ripecaniko samAja // mano vijo| giehu iNiyatAya vidattadaba sattA / tiyApamayaM pupuga hi TAMka ittatrAgAtiya sAmarya tumeva monU sarya lukaca maya raha re||ko tara iMgaDameta melissa sImAeM cArupomacariyaM suve parazyaM sa mantrI tiruyaNa sUrya tugAta smamA niyaparikSana miga ve timyaritaMkara dArina mitya mAyanAdyA peyA yA rAmo yuga mityuktaM te na veSTiterAmasthabodhap nizRNotijanana spA yuddharddhi mAyA puNyavAzralaGga dastA vipura viNakaroti ra supa sameti ||mo viramudhasivikavAyata payava, yapomacariyAva se so saMpuSpa baMda laDasa pugoI damayanasUya aitaviraiyAM vedazpamata payasvavadA paniyA sayaM surazyAmahaNa ye| vedazyaNAgasi "vidyAlaya huila dvaya samUhassA bAro gatasa siddhI seti suha ho sabassa ||sanna mahAsaMgaMgA tirayaNa rAmakAyANamayenuja tiyApari uvedazya mAla paDatA rAta dATa kA60 vihalolarAjya [ paumacariu Last folio (No. 357), recto and verso: see Intro. pp. 124 and 3. 27

Page #33

Page #34

Page #35
siMghI jaina granthamAlA] P: Poona MS. ( see Intro. p. 2) [paumacariu TTE usakIle sthaHINEPJamAdhInamAyANitahAvikomalakomalamaparasarabadalakatisohillAusaTANAyakamAla bAdasirasAdAdaramamAsanAlaMsadalaMbachayAyavidhA damagharamIyarasamaya jayaThAjiyagalasUNavAyaruparameDinavapichaviyarAmakadApArimuDA FINImANiSudhAinaDodA saMsArasamalArAdoiumujpraDiyajisarahAmujAkada sAharAyaNapiesaMtavasAmiya hotalAkasidarapuragAmiyadamarnAda dazadikammaramahariuNi dopavidhisamatikarAvayavamadA I npaumAjigato sosiyasavalakArakariMgaNApapiANasuravarasArA dAnavadAmupAsasaDArAhAyalA miNacaMdayAkSarAvayAgamaNakapparatAparAva * zilaghuzyayAtamupadAralavAliyAdi validegisIdhalagavAkalApamA aumaNiyamAdivALatamadatantravido pativAjAmundiA vimAna naDAmAdapaNavedhiSThavibhalamahAbhivinda darimiprAramazanadisihanimani do sAladodhaARrAdAgiNavenigumAvata: abahInimitikazAsAradIyaNavimAna RENT HEALTH Opening page ( Folio No. 1 verso): see Text, pp. 1-3.

Page #36
siMghI jaina granthamAlA ] P : Poona MS. ( see Intro. p. 2 ) [ paumacariu Concluding page (Folio No. 226 recto ) : see pp. 124 and 2. rahata phraayo|umriyaa karAyacAvija maise sitAdhikAra se medigmanriya se seliyana sonijatarAne eva saryaka gomAzaviDovAlakicana paryava kArtika paMcatiriyamaravirakharAmilaM zikAyansa susUta Ai.eDa eNdaramA sirisa deva syAka maMtramuhAuda DApaTUDiyAkasimako samAre mobi baTAliyanAyasinatA taya atijraa| satu Imo samaya rahako sImAnAma vijJAtisaryAtaM samAdhiri namaniSTitamagarakara pacAritramitIya tenaceSTi rAmasarAbAvayati tijJanaMtIyatopu rukhada vaidika pozacarivedanala nAca jAnara susiriyana yaka dAtAsAmayodazyAmasiriyAla pahala baTara laga zrIsaMvisasyamatamadAsagI vidyaNassA sunAmaka haka pAtitraNa sanu adhirApi smaa|| // saMvata 15 (jiSTamAsesudi 10 saMbalAkAra gnnenaarvtiigce| zrInaM disaMghAta hAra kabhI UMda UMdA vAryAcI sAle vApa devazrI caMdradeva tatya huaa| jinacaMdradeva ||shrjhnN diviSya zrI madana kI zadivA) tapazrInetradA ddlvaaye| juhAyagoce maMgadIkA mAtamI dhana zrIvatrAvAta hAtAzramAcI sadhItaya: voha ghanarAsivanI jinyAnyavayakIya zikSyApitaM // jJAnavAjJAnadA nAninIdyAlaya dona

Page #37

Page #38

Page #39
siMghI jaina granthamAlA ] S: Saganer MS. (see Intro. p. 2) [ paumacariu rANamadhItagAyana madanavakamalako malamAdagvagvahalakIta soDilA saharamA pAya kamalesasurAsuradive disalapAyodhaka nimakara lonamA hAtapAta tRSitA: jiteMdarusadAdadI malA mahatatIhasUladhara sasAraka ravi dArI jinaM damasadA vede // yaM vimalamatticaMda reSAM / vigata sitambahalAva kapAlAmAla salAna liyA jinaMDaruma dAvaMde // 3 // guNagaNAra sira mAlA dazajoDUtaviditAgatakA lA vivareto jinaM iru sadAnaMda || saptamA manava saparikarojineMdrakaiMsadAba kuTakRta zotAkA rlyvinaash| jinAM DAmadamaruka vaaNdynndrtkrsdaa| navarata satyavAcA vikA iruiMsadAvedAgha IzAnAyana racitAjana rudrASTakaM lalitame paMcAyata tilAvazva strasyanavejagati saMsidhigAvanamudamuhamma mh| daMtI mahamaNaharo ko vipivimnuko| kiMkI razka dA sesaa||shaan muhaNyasma sh|| malueva sa maharAjI hA sahA samagoM gaDa vikoNa pArvati // zIjala kI lAga sarvabhUtanamupavadagAmATaka hAmasavadhavA kiyAvata / zatAvajjidAra Opening page ( Folio No. 1 verso): see Text, p. : footnote.

Page #40
siMghI jaina granthamAlA] S: Saginer )[S. (see Intro. p. 2) [paumacariu mamiti mujhamamadhammAsisanamahAmumogAnismasAsurAmakalakaNanityayAmA rApAbaMdazyamAnaNa rAmAyaNapurAgAMsamAsAcanamAlamiyA mdnm:mihnyaayaavidhiprmsaamaajinnemhaaklimtvvaadigunnlaa| nAmamkayakAraNAgazyAlayasamuhalatArimANuvaMdivinaNavaThayahamANAvarale maa yadariyajamavahANAmuraNAsavAdarasevimA lAmabamAdakasAyaraNiyamANAtavayAkA komala muthanaNamayamANAlayasanAdhinavANIrudA kisaannaajmusmvsrnnjaaynnpmaa| mAsozyArahANaharamadhimANAvasumayAvamuka vasuyaNadatAdhAsAsimakakaNa zamAyanAti jIvANaviNaNavaminArakSiSayAra mAdhavaraLaMdavijodayAjAlanakiviNA, zAstra yAmiDamayAzasyamikacutaznATAphA sAnimAvimacamakAdivAnA bnaayaa| mojAnAra nivisarAmANiNAsazakavaNatAsivivihmAkazyaNanetrAyaziphakhAnepAnyA pramoda piyAsadikanakadANukasaMghapurakaragaNadimAyurasaMghalanakovANadinaviyaNa kAmaavatrAdiNedaezimalapramagAmayaMdAhimAyaNanagrAhiNahiAsavibhinavisara sAyasinamAlinakiniMgaNAyarupayAmicidiviSayamAyAsitasapAhivijA 345 THANE Last pige (folio No. 358 verso): see Intro. pp. 124 (st, 55, 56 ) and 2.

Page #41

Page #42
INTRODUCTION 1. INTRODUCTORY The Jainas and especially the Digambaras deserve great credit for continuing the Sanskrit and Prakrit Epic, Puranic and Mahakavya traditions in their highly precious contributions to Apabhramsa literature. Along with Caturmukha, Puspadanta and several others, Svayambhu's name stands in the front rank of Apabhraisa poets and scholars. His poetical works, and especially his two voluminous epics dealing with the narrative of Rama and of the Pandavas and Krsna had earned him the cherished titles of Mahakavi and Kaviraja. His manual of Pk. and Ap. metres is invaluable for us for the light it throws on the pre-ninth century literary activity in Pk. and Ap. Held in high respect by Puspadanta and many others, his position cannot be overestimated. These facts would serve as sufficient inducement for any one interested in bringing to light MIA. materials and sources for the study of Indian literature and culture, to undertake publishing the works of Svayambhu. Of his two Ap. epics the Paumacariu (Pc.), Sk. Padmacaritam, containing the Rama-story in accordance with the Jain tradition is proposed to be published in the first instance. The Paumacariu has ninety Sandhis and is divided into five Kandas or Books. For the purpose of the present thesis I have critically edited and studied the first of the five Kandas, called the Vijjahara-Kanda, Sk. Vidyadhara Kanda, which comprises the first twenty Sandhis of PC. The general studies contained in Introduction and Index in the present work are confined to the Vidyadhara-Kanda alone. 2. CRITICAL APPARATUS AND TEXT-CONSTITUTION Critical Apparatus. The Jinaratnakosa' records only one Ms. of Svayambhu's Paumacariu. It gives the following information under the entry Ramayanapurana: by Caturmukha Svayambhudeva. It is written in the Apabhramsa language. It was begun by Caturmukha Svayambhu and was completed by his son, Tribhuvana Svayambhu. It contains 90 Sandhis.... (Bhandarkar) V Report No. 1120. Since the Jinaratnakosa is compiled from the published Mss. catalogues only and since the Mss. collections of many Jain Bhandars have not been catalogued, the possibility of tracing other Ms. or Mss. of PC. was quite obvious. And through the efforts of my guide Acarya Jina Vijaya Muni and others I succeeded in securing another and later on a third manuscript of PC. The source (1) Velankar, 1944. (2) This is an error. Due to an incorrect interpretation of certain references from PC., scholars were led to confuse Caturmukha and Svayambhu, who are quite different poets. See Premi, 1942, 370-373.

Page #43
PALMACARIU and description of these three Mss. utilized in constituting the text of the Vidyadharakanda are as follows: 1. Ms. P. From the Government Mss. collection deposited at the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona. This Ms. is No. 1120 from the Collection of 1884-87 described in the 'Fifth Report of a Tour in Search of Sanskrit Manuscripts by Dr. R. G. Bhandarkar'. Paper Ms. size 111" X 4Y". 226 folios, of which folios No. 19, 24, 34, 164-172, 189-192 (16 in all) are missing. About 13 to 16 lines per side. About 46 to 56 letters per line. Begins on folio 1 verso, ends on folio 226 recto. Jain Devanagari script. Corrected at several places in a different hand, which casually notes variant readings also. Occasional marginal glosses in vulgar Sanskrit, which also appear to have been copied from an earlier Ms. On folio 1 recto is noted TATUTETTI (TIESIOPATH). Colophon of P.113|| at 843? ao (added marginally) BOCHTET E so gerill MTENT 214 za 2011 kAragaNe shrshvtiigcche| shriinNdisNgh| bha0 TTAraka shriikuNdkuudaacaaryaanvye| bh0| shriiprbhaacNdrdevaa| tatpaTTe / shriipdmnNdidevaa| tatpaTTe zrIzabhacaMdradevA / tatpa? zrI. feria I T sittaaf-face-2114 Greifacati 7-f5c2F-Planifcali tannimitte ssNddelvaalaanvye| lhaaddyaagotre| saM0 gahI dhAmA tadabhAryA dhanazrI tayo pUtrau saM0 IlhA-vIjhA tatra saM0IlhA-bhAryA sAdhvI savIrI tayo putrA: saM0 vohitha-bharahA / saM0 Isvara-pUtrI svaa| etanija-nyAnyAvaraNIya karma-SyavArtha idaM pustakaM liSyA fri 11 TTTT TEHT TOTSTTGA: 1 3T (the rest is illegible, as the edge of the folio is damaged). Thus the Ms. is dated 1521 V.S. or 1464-5 A.D. and was copied at Gopacala-durga, i.e., Gwalior Fort. The anonymous marginal gloss is earlier to this date at least by several years, as it also seems to have been copied from an earlier model. Its Sanskrit is careless, incorrect and considerably vulgarized. At a few places the gloss gives vernacular equivalents of the terms occurring in the text, 2. Ms. s. This Ms. belongs to the Mss. collection of the Jain Bhandar at the Godika temple in Samganer situated in Jaipur State. Paper Ms. size 12" X 5-2,5". 358 folios, of which Nos. 149 and 150 are missing. About 13 lines per side. About 40 letters per line. Begins on folio 1 verso, ends on folio 358 verso. Jain Devanagari script. Bold hand. Colophon of S.: 11TTTTET TIL A T HET Marginally in a different and obviously later hand: saMvata 1775 Asauja illegible) fa (illegible) to TUTTH-VRTATOTT T ETT STEA mAMgArimadhye godIkA ke deharai sAstraM dhRtaM / / 1 / / . Thus 1775 V.S. is the date of presenting the Ms. to the Bhandar. The date of copying may be much earlier. On account of greater proportion of gum in the ink used for writing this Ms., many folios had got stuck with one another and hence the writing on several pages has been blurred or illegibly damaged. 3. Ms. A. This Ms. is from the Mss. collection in the Bhandar at Arner, Jaipur in the management of Sri Digambar Jain Atisay Ksetr Sri Mahavirji Prabandh-Karini Committee, Jaipur. Paper Ms. size 111" X 4.1". 357 folios. About 13 lines per side. About 39 letters per line. Begins on folio 1 verso, ends on

Page #44
INTRODUCTION Lolio 357. Jain Devanagari script.Colophon of A:115|| 9 848 av att19 y 24 1791973TITTEITTHI GREAT & o gram- 12-275. (marginally: J.O SPETT??0741) Thus the copying date of A. is 1541 V.S. i.e. 1484-45 A.D. Text-Constitution. At the time I started preparing a critical edition of the Vidyadhara-Kanda of PC., I could secure only two Mss., viz, P. and S. The information relating to the Jaipur Ms. was of an indefinite character. Of the two Mss. the Poona Ms. was earlier, more carefully copied and possessing the advantages of corrections and marginal gloss. Compared with it, the Ms. from Samganer indicated some carelessness on the part of its scribe, as occasionally some letters or lines of the text which, on other grounds could be shown to be genuine, were missing in it. Considered from the point of view of orthography also, P. in many points appeared to preserve faithfully the original spelling, while S. exhibited a strong tendency to modernize it. In the light of this comparison, I accepted P. as the basis and edited the first twenty Sandhis by collating P. and S. In the meanwhile, the information regarding the Jaipur Ms. became definite, and, with some effort, I succeeded in securing it. On examining that Ms. it was found that though its copying date was twenty years later than that of P., in many places it preserved the text of the original more faithfully than did any other Ms. and thus the conclusion became inevitable that A. was based on an original which was older than the original of either P. or S. The consequence of this finding also was quite apparent. I should constitute the text taking A., and not P., as the basis. Accordingly I reconstituted the text of the first twenty Sandhis. This fact would explain why the variant readings in the text portion in the present edition are recorded in the order P., S., A., though A. is accepted as the basis. A study of the variants makes it clear that, whenever the difference of reading is real (and not merely orthographical), P. and S. mostly agree against A., that in a very few cases there is agreement between S. and A., and that the variants recorded by the marginal gloss in P. agree for the most part with the readings of A. As to the orthography, the agreement obtains between A. and P., they being earlier than S. The scribe of A. appears to have been careless in the latter portion of the text edited here, as in several places A. drops one or more letters or lines. The superiority of A. over P. and S. can be established on the following grounds : 1. In many a case A. preservese (short), o (short), Anunasika and other such spelling features comparatively free from modernizing influence. (1) Kaslival, 1950, 282 describes this Ms. as follows: paumacariya----racayitA mahAkavi svayaMbha, tribhavana-svayaMbha / bhASA apabhraza patra-saMkhyA 375. sAija 1144 // iJca / pratyeka pRSTha para 13 paMktiyAM tathA prati paMkiA 38-42 I fofo 19 2449 autre jat at 241 Then follows the colophon 24Then follows the reproduced above.

Page #45
1 1 As A very significant fact may be noted in this connection. stated above, in the beginning I had constituted the text with the help of the Mss. P. and S. only, as Ms. A. was not available at that time. The text so constituted had numerous lines which were metrically defective. I had noted down all such cases and after due consideration suggested probable emendations for most of these cases. Later on when I could secure the Ms. A. I found that in almost all cases in which P. and S. had a reading which spoiled the metre, A. had a corresponding reading that preserved the metre, and some ninety per cent of the emendations suggested by me were actually supported by A. The table below gives such readings of P. and S. which disturb the metre and the corresponding readings of A. which keep the metre intact and which are adopted in the constituted text. In several of these cases A.'s reading is found superior to that of P. and S. on other grounds also. 1 2466 23 67 3333 8228 2999 CT HINO CARRAR 33444556 8340216, 06460E3D 1 16 6 Co 5 77 2 1 8 2. In numerous cases where the text in P. and S. is found grammatically incorrect or metrically defective, A. has a corresponding better reading, which removes these defects. 3. At times a word or letter omitted in P. and S. is found intact in A. 4. Occasionally when the reading in P. and S. does not make good or any sense, A. presents a variant which removes this textual obscurity. 12 10 1 9. d C a 100 1 1 s 1 d 9 C 9 10 e 8 b 9 f 9 savva 10 d hontena 4 b 98 a tihuanaho d hetthamuhaim CCRU PAUMACARIU 9 a 3 b a A jena tahim tam pattanu -vammiyahim sai a C -vammiyahim b b sapparivarim bhava-bhava pavahantena mahappena kulavahu mahiharasu pavanuddhuu Toyadavahanu deva Rayanauraho nisunevi sa(u?) pavanahau jievaho P. S. jana tahi pattanu namem -vimahiena nam saim (P.), nam sai (S.) tuhu annaho nam hetthamuhaim (P.). nam hetthamuhai (S.) saparivarem bhava savvaho huntaena (P.), hontaena (S.) pavahantaena mahappena kulavahua mahiharasu -vammiyahim pavanadhuu Toyadavahanu Rahaneuraho (P.), Rahaneuraho (S.) tam nisunevi (P.), tam nisunivi (S.) pavanahau jivevaho (1) Short e and short o in open syllables, the Varganunasika and the Anunasika are indicated in the readings transcribed here in Roman, though they are not graphically distinguished in the original.

Page #46
78899666 230244+ 39941669 CCVUDUD 11 11 11 11 12 12 22333RRHHEEEE 12 HERE22 112566 649999 C499 13 13 12 11 13 13 7 14 13 10 14 14 +55555 TO COLOLOLO TO OFFCCCCCSSEBB 14 4 15 15 15 14 1 15 14 11 15 16 15 14 13 15 15 12 16 10 16 9 17 17 10 17 17 15 11 17 10 10 18 19 3224445GREENSL36TDOORT PETROOT666LL 8910160----------- bjabbaa jabcja 10 17 17 17 7 15 12 13 17 17 9 8 8 17 10 17 16 12 9 1 b d 9779999LLLL 8 2 5 5 1 2 10 a 1 s 1 1 d a b a b -paritthiyaim b orumbhevi s d e f f f 180804808088DD420 a b a b f d d b b f b d a a b a a b a 1 b 1 b 1 b 9 C taju Vinjhavasarattu sunevi Toyadavahanasamutthiyaim d INTRODUCTION visalaim jinalaim va majjhu viyattaho abbhittaho b -dhusaraim kaidhayaVali -paripphudauddhariu -thaiya Suggiuttamasu paisarivi paithu -maragaya -sayacamiyarapayaim pahavantena vaddhiu -mottiyaim narattiyaim bhanantena vindhantena jasu Dasasena Dasasena Dullanghadusiddhahum bhunjaviu cauthau -pahara-bhoyanau utthallantaim suravaim cukkau vacchatthale padio padhavio bhiudi vedhio surehim viruddhenam sama-uttharanta ikkam piva tam marusejjahi tajju Vinjhairi varisantu nisunivi Toyadavahanaho samutthiyaim -paritthiyaim runjivi visalaem (P.), visalaim (S.) jinalaim vala mahu viyaddhaho abhittaho (P.), abbhittaho (S.) kaiddhayaVahuvali --pariphuda paccuddhariu -thahi Suggivasahoyarasu paisarevi paitthu -maragayaim -sayaim camiyara payaim pavahantaena (P.). evahantaena (S.) vaddhiyau -mottiyaim harattiyaim bhanantaena viddhantaena nam jasu Dasananena Dasananena Dullanghanadusiddhahum bhunjaviyau cautthau -paharu ranabhoyanau -dhusaraim unallamvai suravai cukku vacchayale padiu padhaiu aradi-bhiudi vedhiu suravarehim viruddhena samuttharanta ekkam-iva 5 tam mmarusejjahe (P.), tam mmarusejjahe (S.)

Page #47
PAUMACARIU ings were otes the selethography atat a parihanaum parihanaum dure varantarena duravantarena 19 8 10 c ihu jai yaho 19 108 b attillu atillu 19 13 10 c -pura -puravara20 4 9f tau taiaha (P.), taiyaha (S.) When, therefore, the readings were of equal merits, A.'s reading is accepted in the text. In other cases the selection is made with the criteria of metre, grammar, context, orthography etc. Principles of selection from orthographic variants are explained at length under "Orthography in Section 6 below. A glance at the variants of the first few Sandhis would make it clear that genuine variants are considerably few. For the most part the difference relates to the spelling of the same word in different Mss. In other words the variation in readings is ortho-- graphical, not textual in the strict sense of the word. This orthographical variation in one and the same Ms. or between different Mss. of the same text is valuable in so far as it throws light on the original spelling and in so far as it is indicative of actual change that had crept in later pronunciation--in one word, of modernization. But once we discern and fix up the orthographic tendencies and spelling mannerisms of each Ms., the value of the orthographic variants is exhausted. If these considerations are kept in view, it will be easily granted that there was no sense in going on recording the spelling variations for the whole of PC. with the extent of twelve thousand Granthagras. It would have greatly inflated the critical notes without having added anything of corresponding value to text-criticism. Keeping these facts in view, the spelling variants have been recorded exhaustively for only a limited portion of the text. Thus for the portion from the beginning upto the third Kadavaka of the 7. Sandhi all the variants are noted. For the following portion upto the end of the 11. Sandhi a limited number of orthographie variants is noted. For the rest of the text mere spelling variants are not recorded, unless they have some significance from text-critical or linguistic point of view. But in all such cases where the spelling adopted in the constituted text difiered from that found in all the three Mss., the readings of the Mss., are recorded without fail and the corresponding letter or letters in the constituted text are indicated with a wavy underline. For such cases as also for nasalized extended forms, see under "Orthogrophy' in Section 6. Where text was found uncertain or obscure, it has been indicated by a query placed besides the doubtful word or line as required. Emendations and metrically redundant portions are enclosed in parenthesis, while additions unsupported by the Mss. are indicated by square brackets. All the lines are metrically tested and the short e, o and the Anunasika are indicated as a rule, except where e and o are short by position. The Anusvara is given as the class-nasal. The gloss found in the Ms. P. is given at the foot of the page below the variants and the corresponding words in the text are marked with Devanagari numerals. As stated above (p. 2) the Sanskrit of the gloss is incorrect and vulgarized. To give the idea of the vernacular influence, little attempt is made to correct it, unless there was some likelihood of misunderstanding In places the gloss is obscure or positively wrong in interpretation. Such places are indicated by a query. correct it, unless the vernacular inis incorrect and as stated above

Page #48
INTRODUCTION 3. DATE AND PERSONAL ACCOUNT OF SVAYAMBHU. S va y am bh u's Date. Nowhere in his three available works Svayambhu has made a statement giving us the definite and exact date of composition of any one of them. Nor has he referred to any ruler or political event of his times, which can help us in fixing his date with some certainty. Thrice he has recorded the day and the naksatra of completing a particular portion of his epics, but unfortunately at none of these places, he mentions the year and hence, as will be shown below, these chronological data loose all significance. Under the circumstances we have to fall back upon the usual method of gleaning bits of information from Svayambhu's writings and from later references to him and trying to squeeze something out of them. Svayambhu has mentioned some of his distinguished predecessors in the domain of literature. In the Svayambhucchandas he quotes from no less than fifty-eight poets. But most of them become known to us for the first time. These are mere names to us and therefore practically of little use in determining Svayambhu's date. But the writers mentioned by Svayambhu in the introductions' to PC. and RC. are important for this purpose. Wellknown names like those of Bana, Sri-Harsa, Bhamaha, Dandin, Ravisena figure there. Of these Ravisena, who is respectfully called acarya by Svayambhu and whose Padmacarita served as the basis for his PC. is the latest. Ravisena completed his work in the 1204th year after Mahavira i.e. in 677-678 A.D.". This gives us the earlier limit of Svayambhu's time. On the other hand, of the numerous authors that know and refer to Svayambhu or his works, Puspadanta is the earliest. In his Mahapurana he has mentioned Svayambhu twice. Firstly he appears in the company of Bharavi, Bhasa, Vyasa, Kalidasa, Caturmukha, Drona, isana, Bana---all of them distinguished predecessors of Puspadanta and considered at those times standard authors to be studied by those who wanted to be adepts in literature or aspired to be good poets. Second time he is aptly remembered" (as an illustrious author of a Rama epic in Apabhramsa) in the beginning of the section on Ramayana (MP, 69-79). The Mahapunand was begun in 959-960 A.D. Thus we get 677-960 A.D. as the limits within which Svayambhu flourished. Let us see if this interval of about three centuries can be shortened. First of all it should be undecstood that when Svayambhu talks of his having tackled the theme of Ramayana through the favour of Acarya Ravisena this does not necessarily mean that he was actually a disciple of the latter or that they were contemporaries. It may mean simply this that Ravisena's work supplied so far as the subject-matter was concerned the basis, plan and pattern for (1) See PC. 1, 2-3, Appendix I, 37. (2) Premi, 1942, 386. (3) MP. 1 9 4-5. (4) MP. 69 1 7.

Page #49
PAUMACARIU Svayambhu's PC. This is acknowledged by the latter? It should be also remembered that Ravisena was a staunch Digambara while Svayambhu was a Yapaniya. In this connection Premi emhasizes the fact that Svayambhu does not refer to Jinasena, the author of the Harivania (784. A.D.) though he mentions many non-Jain authors. He considers it likely that the Harivamsa might have been composed later than PC. On this view Svayambhu can be assigned to the middle of the eighth century. But the value of argumentum ex silentio is mostly doubtful. So long as no fresh, decisive evidence is forthcoming to support this, Premi's suggestion remains just a likely inference. The Yuddhakanda of PC. is complete with the 77. Sandhi and the Uttarakanda begins with the 78. Sandhi. But due to some confusion we find at the end of the 78. Sandhi also a statement saying that the Yuddhakanda was completed on Monday the first day of the dark half of JyesthaSimilarly at the end of the 92. Sandhi of RC. that completes the Yuddhakanda, the date of completion is given as Wednesday, the third day', Phalguna Naksatra, Siva Yoga. We are also informed that it took Svayambhu six years, three months and eleven days to compose the 92 Sandhis of RC. And then the date of beginning the Uttarakanda is given as Sunday the tenth day, Mula Naksatra and 'the eleventh moon'. It should be noted that the year is not given at any of these three places. Now from a stanza' at the beginning of the 100. Sandhi of RC. (written, according to our interpretation, by Svayambhu) we gather that Svayambhu wrote PC. and another work Suddhayacariu before RC. Further, as shall be shown in Section 4, RC. was Svayambhu's last work and therefore the Siri-pancamikaha and the Svayambhucchandas also were written before RC. Therefore the date given in PC. should precede both the dates given in RC. and there should be a gap of several years between the date in PC. and the first date in RC. There might have intervened a few months or more between the two dates in RC., for in the case of PC., we know that the composition was twice interrupted". A reference to Pillai's Ephemeris has given the following dates between 700 A.D. and 850 A.D., that can prove suitable within the limits of the above data. Of the numerous dates corresponding to Wednesday, the third day, Phalguna Naksatra, and Sunday, the tenth day, Mnla Naksatra, which are given respectively for the completion of the Yuddhakanda of RC. and the beginning of its Uttarakanda, only some five are such as have an interval of less than six years between them. The rest give a very high interval which does not appear reasonable. esponding the tenth dan of the theme five are such c. and the spectively for the tenth dathe third (1) Cf. the words: punu arambhiya Rama-kaha, Arisu joeppinu, PC. 1, 16. (2) The first half of the Prasasti stanza at the end of the 20. Sandhi (Appendix I, 13) is quite corrupt and obscure and yet on the strength of its first word dhuaraya Sankrityayan (1945, 23) thinks that Svayambhu flourished in 780_ 794 A.D. during the reign of the Rastrakuta king Dhruva Dharavarsa. But this is a mere guess. (3) Appendix I, 18. (4) Appendix I, 60. (7) Appendix 1, 65. (5) Appendix I, 61. (8) See Section 5. (6) Appendix I, 62.

Page #50
INTRODUCTION a). Yuddhakanda of Yuddhakanda of RC. com- Uttarakanda of PC. completed on pleted on Wednesday 3, RC. begun on Monday 1, dark Phalguna Naksatra, which Sunday 10, Mula half of Jyestha. fell on Naksatra, which which fell on fell on 1) May 31, 717 (i) Jan. 15, 727 (3rd and Jan. 27, 732 4th, Uttara P., Magha, (Magha, Bahula) Bahula). (ii) July 14, 728 (Purva P., Sravana, sukla). 2) May 27, 720 July 27, 735 (Uttara P., August 7, 740 Nija Sravana, sukla). Bhadrapada, Sukla) 3) May 29, 747 July 28, 762 (Uttara P., (i) Feb. 9, 766 Adhika Bhadrao, Su- (Mula & Purvakla). sadha, Magha, Bahula) (ii) August 9, 767 (Bhadrapada, Sukla) 4) (i) May 21, 764 Jan. 17, 781 (Purva P. August 1, 784 (1st & 2nd) Magha, Bahula). (Sravana, Sukla) (ii) June 6, 768 (Adhika) (iii) June 12, 771. But all these considerations cannot lead us any further so long as more definite data do not become available to narrow down the range between 677 A.D. and 960 A.D. Personal account of Sva y am bh udeva'. The trait of self-consciousness in some of the Apabhraiba poets has made them somewhat communicative, though in view of the general tradition of the ancient Indian writers to maintain as it were a religious taciturnity concerning themselves, it is to be expected that this communicativeness of theirs is far remote from supplying materials sufficient for sketching their life and literary activity. From the few details that lie scattered in the opening portions of PC. and RC., in the Sandhi-endings of these two works and in their colophons composed by Svayambhu's son Tribhuvana" we can gather a few facts relating to Svayambhu and his family. Mauraeva (or Maruyaeva)" and Paumini (Padmini) were the parents of Svayambhu. One Mauradeva quoted at Sc. IV 9 was possibly none else than Svayambhu's father and in that case Svayambhu's family can rightly feel proud of maintaining the literary tradition for three successive generations: Mauradeva followed and excelled by his son Svayambhu, who in his turn followed by his younger son Tribhuvana. This latter, out of fond(1) Partial or fuller accounts of Svayambhu and his literary activity based on the same original sources that are utilized here will be found in Modi, 1935, Tippani, 3-4, 15, 23-24, 35-38; 1940, 157-178; Jain, 1935; Velankar, 1935, 18-29; 1936, 69-71; 1946, 2-4; Premi, 1942, 370-395; Sankrityayan, 1945, 22-23, Premi's account is fuller and more connected than any other and it takes into consideration most of the previous writings. The stanzas are collected in Appendix I. (3) In PC. 1 2 10 we have Marueeva (P.), Maruyayeva (S.), Marueeva (A.), but the metre requires something like Maruyaeva. One of the colophon stanzas (Appendix I, 53) has Maira (A. Movara). SC. IV 9 is given under the caption taha a Mauradevasa, Maruya can wellbe a metathetical sub. stitute for the comparatively unfamiliar Maura. at the pa possibles family three sn Svay his latte ohtly sive shu, wh out (2) Th

Page #51
10 PAUMACARIU ness, repeatedly tells us that acquiring proficiency in grammar and scriptures, he alone among the sons and numerous pupils of Svaymbhu came forth, even though still young, to shoulder the burden of continuing and completing Svayambhu's literary work.' Tribhuvana holds his father in the highest regard, refers to him as Svayambhudeva, Kaviraja, Kaviraja-Cakravartin, Vidvan and Chandascudamani ('crest-jewel of metrics' means?) and makes it a point not to mention his own name alone-unaccompanied by the patronymic. He calls himself Tribhuvana Svayambhu and not merely Tribhuvana. From his reference to himself as Svayambhu's younger son (lahu-tanao, lahu-angajaya, lahua-jaya)' it follows that Svayambhu must have more than one sons. He had at least two wives who were educated and cultured enough to be inspiring and helpful in his literary labours. Of them Amiavva (Sk. Amrtamba) dictated to Svayambhu the Vidyadhara-kanda, while Aiccamvia (a diminutive of Aiccamva, Sk. Adityamba)', dictated Ayodhya-konda, the second book of PC. And though in describing himself Svayambhu gives us, perhaps of set purpose and in confirmation with the convention, a funny picture-extremely slim frame, flat nose, sparse teeth and elongated limbs", when he makes an appreciative record of these services of his wives, he is far from sparing in compliments. Aiccamvia was a veritable image of Ratnadevi, the consort of the Sun God and correspondingly what were the accomplishments and excellences of high-spirited Amiavva remains for us shrouded in mystery owing to the tantalizing corruptness and obscurity of the relevant stanza, We have some ground to suspect that Svayambhu had also a third wife. In one of the colophon stanzas of PC. Tribhuvana in order to emphasize his originality declares: All sons (sua) in general, like caged parrots (sua) learn just to repeat what is taught; the son of Kaviraja (i.e. Svayambhu's son Tribhuvana) on the other hand, was born of the pure womb of Suyavva (or Suyamva), just as the Sruta (sacred knowledge) is produced from within the Sruti (scriptures). This meaning can be got out of the expressions Suyavva sui-gabbha-sambhuo if taken as paranomastically applying to Tribhuvana and Sruta. Suyamva would be more appropriate instead of Suyavva and when applying to Tribhuvana the words are to be taken as one single compound, suyamva-sui-gabbha-sambhuo. On this interpretation Suyavva or Suyamva would be Svayambhu's third wife and Tribhuvana's mother. Premi favours" this interpretation. But the evidence appears rather slender for making that suggestion an established fact. s the namhich suggests sa + Amicread Aiccam (1) Tribhuvana completed Svayambhu's three works PC., RC. and the Siri. Pancami, and himself composed a Pancamicariu. He also enjoys the title Mahakavi. (See Appendix I, 19, 37, 50, 66, 47, 45). (2) Appendix I, 19, 21, 31, 33, 47, 84. (3) Appendix ], 25, 33, 27. (4) Appendix I, 13-14, 15. (5) Premi. 1942. 374 understands the name as Samiavva. But Ms. P. inserts & half danda between sa and niavva which suggests sa+- Amiavva. (6) The line containing this name is metrically defective. Mss. read Aiccam vimae which is to be emended as Aiccamvi(ya-na)moe. (8) Appendix I, 13. (7) P.C. 1 2 11. (9) Appendix I, 45. (10) Another colophon stanza (Appendix I, 45) too brings out this fondness of Tribhuvana. Therein he tells us of his having composed a highly wonderful Pancamicariu quite independently of the works of Caturmukha and Svayambhu. (11) Premi, 1942, 374.

Page #52
INTRODUCTION 11 ns and pupily draws ou give us a simpoint he reaction Unlike Puspadanta who was a highly sensitive and lonely spirit reminding us of Bhavabhuti, Svayambhu appears to have fully basked in the colourful sunshine of the family happiness, the affection of relatives, the adoration of pupils, the patronage of leading Jain magnates of his time and the appreciative admiration of the contemporary literary circles and in this point he recalls to our mind Kalidasa whose writings give us a similar impression. But Tribhuvana repeatedly draws our attention to the fact that none of the sons and pupils of Svayambhu came forth to continue his literary tradition. As he puts it, others accept wealth as their paternal inheritance; he, on the other hand, inherited the poetic faculty and carried on the great literary traditions of his family. PC. was composed at the request and under the patronage of one Dhananjaya', while during the composition of RC., Svayambhu was patronized by Dhavalaiya'. Tribhuvana wrote his supplement to PC. under the patronage of Vandaiya. Who was his patron when he completed RC. is not stated, but it is probable that Dhavalaiya extended his patronage to Tribhuvana also for that purpose. Whether there was any relationship between these Dhananjaya, Dhavalarya and Vandaiya we simply do not know. From the similarity of the phonetic pattern of the last two of these names with that of the names like Ammaiya, Dangaiya, Santaiya and Silazya mentioned by Puspadanta and from the -avvaending feminine proper names mentioned by Svayambhu (Amiavva, Svayambhu's wife) and Puspadanta' (Kundavva, the mother of Puspadanta's patron Nanna) we can safely infer that these two flourished in the same region. Further in view of the fact that avve, abbe are Kannada words meaning 'mother' 'woman', that masculine proper names ending in -aiya and feminine proper names ending in -abbe, -avva were common in old Kannada, and that Puspadanta lived and wrote at Manyakheta modern Malkhed in Hyderabad State, we can assume that Svayambhu carried on his literary activity staying in a Kannadaspeaking territory. It is true that we have no direct statement from the poet relating to his domicile. But the above inference finds indirect support from the following facts: (1) In a simile in RC. the five Pandavas, Draupadi and from the follcile. But the direct statema (1) Appendix I, 1-5, 13-15, 49; Puspadanta refers to Svayambhu as 'surrounded by thousands of friends and relatives' (Mahapurana, 69/1/7). At PC. 1 3 96, according to the reading rayadavuttu in P., S. and the gloss thereon in P. Svayambhu undertook to compose PC. at the instance of some merchant prince (rajasresthi). (2) Appendix I, 46, 48, 49, 68, 84. (3) Appendix I, 7, 8, 9 etc. Appendix I, 58, 66, 68 etc. (5) Appendix I, 20, 25 etc. Mahapurana, 1 4 7a, 102 13 7; Nayakumaracariu 1 3 12; from the Kannada inscriptions of the 8th-10th cent. cf. Atavarmmayyam, Kannayam. Kolgalivarayya, Govannayyam, Govindayyam, Cathayya, Devayyam etc. (Gai, 1946, 230) and Charengayya, Chavundayya, Viddepayya etc. (Narasimhachar, 1923, Inscription Nos. 4, 39, 42). (7) Nayakumaracariu, 112, stanza 2. (8) Kittel gives avve 'A mother, used also as a title of respect and love, 2. a grandmother; 3. any elderly woman' and abbe 'mother'. Kal-abbe, Kanci-abbe, Nagiabbe are attested from the Kannada inscriptions of the 8th-10th century (Gai, 1946, 24) and Gunamati-avve (C. 700 A.D.), Saviyabbe, Vaijabbe (C. 950 A.D.) and numerous others from old Kannada inscriptions (Narasimhachar, 1923, inscriptions Nos. 112, 139, 68). -abbe is a latter development of avve; the change of v to b was in a transitional stage in the 9th century A.D. (Gai, 1946, 16). (9)

Page #53
12 PAUMACARIU Kunta are significantly compared to the seven mouths of the Godavari. Samcallai satta-i puravaraho Goyavari-muhaim va sayaraho. RC. 21 18 5. "All the seven started towards the best of the cities, like the seven mouths of the Godavari going towards the ocean." This simile cannot easily strike one who is not a South erner, (2) At PC. 78 4 6 the months of the year are referred to as Phagguna-avasana caitta-pamuha. 'Beginning with Caitra and ending with Phalguna'. This suggests a region where the Caitradi year was cur Lennivalged Regionion of (3) Yapaniya Samgha, the Jain schism to which Svayam bhu belonged flourished in the South and especially in the Karnataka region. (4) The graphic description of the Godavari and the Nar mada in Svayambhu's epics bear an unmistakable stamp of the first-hand observation. But then how to account for the adoption of Ap. as a literary medium in the Kannada-speaking area? "It appears that Svayambhu might be only an immigrant into Karnataka from some northern region like Berar. From the history of the Rastrakutas, we gather that from the seventh century onwards there was a close political and cultural intercourse between Berar and Karnataka. The main line of the Rastrakutas ruled at Manyakheta, modern Malkhed in Hyderabad. But the ancestors of Dantidurga, the first Rastrakuta king of note were ruling somewhere in Berar and are supposed to be connected with the Rastrakuta king Nannaraja Yudhasura, who was ruling at Elichpur in Berar in the middie of the 7th Century A.D. But Altekar thinks, 'Dantidurga and his ancestors were not natives of Berar. Canarese was their mothertongue'. Hence he conjectures that 'there may, quite possibly, have been a Rathi family holding local sway at Latur (=Lattalura) in Bidar District of Hyderabad State. This family may have later migrated to Elichpur or some other place nearby in Berar, where Nannaraja was ruling in 631-632 A.D.". This clearly shows close political relations between Berar and the Kannada territory continuing for centuries. Similarly close cultural ties between the two regions can be surmised from what we know about Puspadanta, another great Apabhramsa poet. Puspadanta composed his Apabhrarsa Purana at Manyakheta under the patronage of the Rastrakuta minister Bharata in 959-965. It is very likely that Svayambhu's case also was analogous. He and his patrons, though residing in a Kannada-speaking region might have originally hailed from Berar. Only some such assumption can explain the apparent incongruity of a western literary dialect being employed by persons residing in Southern India where Dravidian tongues were current. We know it full well that apart from possessing inborn talent (pratibha) the poet in ancient India was required to study hard (vyutpatti) and undergo a rigorous course of training (amanda (1) Altekar, 1934, 11. (2) Ibid., 11, 23.

Page #54
INTRODUCTION 18 abhiyoga). Real poets were required to be miniature pundits. Hence it is no wonder to find a good amount of learning and erudition in a poet of Svayambhu's eminence. His works and reputation both show that he occupied a lofty position as a poet as well as a scholar. Attention has been already drawn to the big titles like Kaviraja, Chandascudamani etc., enjoyed by Svayambhu. His reference to "five spics', to Bana and Harsa, to Bhamaha and Dandin, to Bharata, Pingala and Indragomin is indicative of his familiarity with various disciplines like Rhetorics, Merics, Dramaturgy, Music and Grammar as also with the Sk. Kavya and Nataka. Citations from about three scores of Pk. and Ap. poets in his Svayambhucchandas provide a concrete evidence of his comprehensive and critical knowledge of both these literatures. It is therefore quite natural that numerous later poets and authors have paid glowing tributes to Svayambhu. The Tippana on MP. 1 9 5 gives a note on Svayambhu aspamthadi-baddha-Ramayana- karta Apalisarghiyah. From this reference we understand that Svayambhu belonged to the Yapaniya sect. Premi' and Upadhye have collected together various literary and inscriptional references to the Yapaniya sect and have brought forth its importance, mostly in the South in and about the Karnataka region, as a Jain schism worthy of being mentioned alongside the "vetambara and the Digambara sects. It shared some tenets and beliefs characteristic of either. In this case also we do not have any direct or indirect statement from Svayambhu. But in one point, I think, this can be supported from his voluminous epics. The Yapaniya sect was comparatively tolerant of other religious beliefs and held that not absolutely giving up all possessions (sagrantha) and allegiance to a non-Jain denomination did not disqualify one from attaining salvation'. Such a catholic outlook on religious matters is found to be characteristic of Svayambhu from what we gather from several passages occurring in his three extant works. The following passage is taken from the Ritthanemicariu, the occasion being the last moments of Abhimanyu on the battlegrounds'. sauhaNa ema cavantaeNNa, so sumariu deu mrnteNnn|| jo savvaha~ devaha~ aggalau, tailokka-sihare jasu thaavl| jeM aTaTha vi kammai~ Nijjiya', je paJcendiyai~ prjjiy|| jaM dharivi mahArisi mokkhu gaya, jasu taNae~ dhamme thiya jIva-daya / / f of 773-57T- FI, Hani faqet TUTTI jo vahai NirajaNa parama chavi, jasu sou (vi)ou viNAsu Navi / / jo NA iva Nau~sau Naiva tiya, , paya Ta ekka-vi jAsu kiy|| jo Nikkala santU parAhiparu / / NArAyaNu diNayaru vaisavaNu, siu varuNu huvAsaNu sasi pvnnu| jo hou su hou thuNantu thiu, ekkanteM kareppiNu kAla kiu // -Ritthanemicariu 55 30 1-10 "While speaking thus, Abhimanyu, who was dying called to his mind that deity, who is foremost among all, whose abode is on the (1) Premi, 1942, 41-60. (2) Upadhye, 1933, 224-231. (3) para-sasane sa-granthanam moksam ca. (4) cf. Sagara's prayer to Ajita in Vimalasuri's Paumacariya! naha! tumam Bambhano, Tiloyano, Sarkaro, Sayambuddho. Narayano, Ananto, Tiloya-pujjariho Aruha. V. 122.

Page #55
14 PAUMACARIU top of the three worlds, who has conquered all the eight (types of) Karmas, who has conquered all the five senses, relying on whom as the support great sages attained salvation, in whose religion kindness towards the living has (the chief) place, who has done away with birth, old age and death, who is the refuge of all the three worlds, who possesses the highest spotless lustre, who is free from sorrow and destruction, who is neither male, nor eunuch, nor female (?) who does not partake in any activity, who is indivisible, continually existing and the highest of the high, who is Narayana, Sun, Vaisravana, Siva, Varuna, Fire, Moon, Wind; whoever he may be, Abhimanyu was there praying to that deity, and concentrating (on him) (?), he succumbed to death.' Here it is clear that once we are agreed upon the real nature of the Supreme Deity, Svayambhu has no partiality for giving it any specific name, call it Narayana or Siva or Wind or whatever you like. A passage similar in spirit to the above can be cited from PC.: kiya vandaNa suhanAi-gAmiyahoM, bhAveM cndpph-saamiyho| 'jaya tuhu~ mai tuhu~ gai tuhu~ saraNu, tuhu~ mAya bApu nahu~ vandhu-jaNu // tuhu~ parama-pakkhu paramatti-haru, tuhu~ savvahu~ para parAhiparu // tuha~ daMsaNe" NANe carittai thiu, tuhu~ sayala-surAsurehi~ Namiu // siddhante' mante tuhu~ vAyaraNe, sajjhAe~ jhANe tuhu~ takcaraNe / 1 STT arahantu vuddha tuhu~ hari haru vi, tuhu~ aNNANa-tamoha-riu / tuhu~ suhumu NiraJjaNu parama-pau, tuhu~ ravi vambhu sayambhu siu / PC. 43 19 4-9 "(Rama) bowed down with devotion to Lord Candraprabha who helps others attain the blessed state (and recited a hymn) You are the thought-principle; you are the goal and the refuge; you are mother, father, kinsmen (to me), you are the highest partisan; you are the destroyer of the greatest grief; you are the highest of the high; it is you who are found in Darsana, Jnana and Caritra; you are bowed down to by all the gods and demons, you are in the scriptures, in Mantras and in grammar, in religious studies and meditation, and in the practice of austerities; you are the Arhat, the Buddha, Hari, as also Hara; you are the enemy of the mass of darkness in the form of ignorance; you are subtle, passionless and the highest abode; you are the Sun, Brahman, Svayambhu and Siva'." The third passage is in the Svayambhucchandas. It is given there anonymously as an illustration of the Adilla that can begin a Sandhi. As shown later on it is very likely that the passage is from Svayambhu's pen. It is as follows: akka-palAsa-villa aDarUsau, TfFH31(5) (*?) ESTE TSI buddhAicca bamha hari saMkara, o # fcieli SC. VIII 39. 'Let the pious feel satisfaction in the same manner as a bee (going in search of flower juice indifferently to all the trees alike) the Arka, Palasa, Bilva and Atarusa. Let the Buddha, Aditya, Brahman, Hari and Sankara, causing delight give..........(?)' (the last line is a bit obscure). These three passages breathe an air of toleration which pre

Page #56
'INTRODUCTION 15 sents a welcome contrast to narrow sectarianism that is otherwise characteristic of religious writers. From another direction too we can demonstrate this attitude of Svayambhu to regard as one the Supreme Deity conceived in different religious systems, it being attributable to the broad outlook characteristic of the Yapaniya belief. As is shown in Section 5 below, Svayambhu, while composing the Paumacariu had closely followed Ravisena's Padmacarita. It is quite natural and obvious that for various reasons he had to make numerous alterations additions, omissions, expansions and abridgements. In this connection it is very significant that all the purposely and bitterly anti-Brahmanical passages that are found in Ravisena's work (and ultimately, most of them, in some form or other, in Vimalasuri's Paumacariya) are either completely omitted by Svayambhu or skipped over with a passing reference. The first of such conspicuous omissions is the disparaging topic of the origin of the Brahman caste (Ravisena, IV 85-131: dvijatinan samudbhavah'; Vimalasuri, IV 64-87, 'mahanihiyaro'). Svayambhu is quite silent about it. Secondly in the Upakhyana (side-episode) of Harisena the dispute relating to the processions of the Brahma-ratha and the Jina-ratha, calculated to convey the superiority of Jainism over Brahmanism (Ravisena, VIII 286-293; 397-398; Vimalasuri, VIII 147-151; 207-208) is vaguely referred to in PC. by just a single line maha-raha-karane, janevi janani-dukkhu (PC. 11 2 2). The third such omission is the topic of the destruction of Marutta's sacrifice and origin of sacrifice (Marutta-yajnadhvamsana) which occupies the whole of Canto XI in Ravisena and Vimalasuri. This is summarily and colourlessly dismissed by Svayambhu in barely eight words: jigu panasevi, riu tasevi 15 8 9 b and Narau dhirevi, Maru vasi-karevi 15 9 1 a. It is true that Svayambhu's main interest lies in directly relating the narrative and hence he is generally inclined to omit, drastically abridge or make just a passing reference to all those topics and side-episodes which have little direct bearing on the principal narrative or which have an utterly didactic, descriptive or digressive aim. Yet any one who considers the respective attitudes of Ravisena and Svayambhu in this matter as reflected in the Padmacarita and the Paumacariu would not fail to see the glaring contrast presented by the staunchly denouncing, refuting and dogmatic spirit of some of the passages of the former work and regular eschewing of all such references in the latter, and consequently attach to it particular significance, as is done here. Vimalasura, which occupies and originon is the compete janani-dukkehtinen 4. SVAYAMBHU'S LITERARY ACTIVITY Several works--some of them preserved, others known in name only have been ascribed to Svayambhu. The Extant Works At present only three works of Svayambhu are extant in the Ms. or printed form: Two Puranas, viz., Paimacariu or Ramayangpurana and Ritthanemicariu or Harivarsapurana and a manual of Prakrit and Apabhramsa metres called Svayambhucchandas. (1) For previous accounts of Svayambhu's literary activity see the sources men. tioned in n. 1; p. 9.

Page #57
16 PAUMACARIU The Pau macariu. This is described in Section 5. The Ritthane micariu The Ritthanemicariu (Aristanemi-caritam) or Harivamsa purana is the most voluminous of Svayambhu's works. Its extent is given as 18,000 Granthagras. It has 1,937 Kadavakas'. Its 112 Sandhis are distributed over four Books or Kandas as follows": Jayava-kanda (Yadava-kanda); 13 Sandhis; Kuru-Kanda, 19 Sandhis; Jujjha-kanda (Yuddha-kanda), 60 Sandhis; Uttara-kanda, 20 Sandhis. Its external form and structure closely resemble those of PC. As the latter is a Rama-epic, the Ritthanemi-cariu is a Krsna-epic. It deals with the life-story of the twenty-second Tirthankara Aristanemi and the narrative of Krsna and the Pandavas in its Jain version. The life-story of Rama and that of Krsna along with the Pandavas appear to have been very popular religious themes, and besides Svayambhu several Sanskrit, Prakrit and Apabhramsa poets, before and during his times, became interested in them, employing their literary talent in composing epics on one or both of the sacred themes. This is to be largely inferred from literary allusions and citations in other works, since only a few of such epics have survived to our days. The available information on this point can be tabulated as under: Author Vimalasuri (1'st or 3rd Cent.) Theme Work Ramayana Paumacariya" Language Prakrit Harivamsa Prakrit or Apabhramsa Ramayana Kittihara (Kirtidhara) Anuttaravaya or Anuttaravagmin Ravisena (677-8 A.D.) Padmacarita Sanskrit (1) Jain, 1935, 70. (2) Appendix I, st. 59 (3) Jacobi, 1914, (4) Uddyotanasuri in his Kuvalayamala (778-779) refers paranomastically to Vimalasuri as the first author of Harivamsa: buhayana-sahassa-daiyar Harivansuppatti-karayan padhaman vandami vandiyam pi hu Harivamsam ceva Vimalapayam !! See Premi, 1942, 571-572. (5) See PC. i 2 8, which is taken from Ravisena. The latter in the introduc tion to his Padmacarita, while giving the tradition says that the sacred theme of the Rama-narrative was handed down to Kirti and from Kirti, to Anuttaravagmin; the written work of the latter was seen by Ravisena and hence his present attempt (viz. Padmaccrita): Prabhavan kramatah kartiriz tato'nuttaravagminam likhitan tasya samprapya Raver yetno'yam udyatah 11 Padmacarita I 42. Now we know that Ravisena's Padmacarita is hardly anything more than an elaborated Sanskrit recast of Vimalasuri's Paumacariya (cf. Premi, 'Padmacarita Aur Paumacariya' (1942, 272-292). On this account can we identify Anuttaravagmin with Vimalasuri? But the latter does not say that he has inherited the tradition from any Kirti or Kirtidhara He seems to be the pioneer in composing a Rama epic, as well as a Krsna. epic; for the latter we have got the above quoted authority of Uddyotana.

Page #58
INTRODUCTION 17 Harivaisa Viaddha (Vidagdha) - Prakrit Apabhramsa Bhadda (Bhadra)" and/or Dantibhadda (Dan tibhadra) and/or Bhaddasa (Bhad. rasva) Kssnabalaca rita Goinda (Govinda) Apabhramsa Nagaha* Ramayana Prakrit Caumuha (Catur mukha)" Apabhramsa (1) See Svayambhucchandas III 17: Vattan Viaddhassa savva-viggaha-neara, patta Kand'?nh') Ajjuna Kannan 1 dharia tena te devi eam tammanan janam 11 Here b mentions Arjuna, Karna and possibly Krsna. (2) See Appendix I, st. 1, 2 and 3, wherein the Go-grahana and Matsya-vedha episodes are mentioned. (3) Svayambhucchandas IV 23, 24, 26 cited under Goinda's name relate to the loves of Krsna, Radha and Gopis. The poem must have been composed throughout in the Matra or Radda metre like Haribhadra's Neminahacariu. (4) Svayambhucchandas I 34 cites an illustration under the name of Nagaha, where d reads: dhaiam pavargamana rakkhasenda-sennam 'the army of the Lord of the Raksasas rushed on to the Monkeys'. 5) Premi, op. cit. p. 372, footnote 2, thinks that Svayambhucchandas IV 2, VI 83, 86 and 112, cited under the name of Caumuha pertain to the theme of Ramayana and hence they establish Caumuha as the author of a Paumdcariu also. But the passages have no unquestionable reference to the Ramayana narrative. IV 2 (a) pertains to the Harivamsa-narrative; 2 (b) is ko mahu jivatahum nei dhanu 'who, while I am alive, can take away the bow?' 2 (c) is nia-nama-paasaha suraha saasaha 'from Gods announcing their own names'; VI 86 is sasi uggau tama, jena raha-angana mandian nan rai-raha-cakka, disai arunelm) chaddiau ll "Then rose the moon, whereby the expanse of the sky was adorned. (She appeared) as if Aruna had left behind, a wheel of the Sun-chariot'; VI 112 is doha na kiya ahisesau vivihasamubbhia-cinh(ndh) aim vaddhiasamaravesaim, valaim ve-vi sannaddhai (a is obscure-but has no reference to a Rama-story: the rest of the stanza means) 'Both the armies, with various ensigns raised and with (their) martial spirit enhanced, became equipped': these passages contain no such details as would assign them to a work on the theme of the Ramayana. The remaining passage VI 83 is given by the editor of the Svayambhucchandas with an emendation. It reads: nam pavaru palasu, vana-sarcarima phullia te coddaha lakkhani (ri)misaddher sara-sallia. Velankar has not advanced any reasons for adding ni before misaddhen. "The emendation is unacceptable as it violates the metre and as such defeats the very purpose for which the stanza was cited. For it is cited to illustrate the metre Koilarincholi having the measure 10/13 (SC. VI 82). But the stanza as emended by Velankar scans 11/13 in its latter half. This shows that the emendation by bringing in an additional mora spoils the metre. The latter half therefore should be read as in the original, te coddaha lakkha, nimisaddhem sara-sallia || The stanza in its present form presents grammatical difficulties. But the general sense and especially the sense of the latter half is quite clear, "Those fourteen lakhs were within a trice pierced

Page #59
18 PAUMACARIU Caumuha Harivamsa Apabhramsa Jinasenia (783-84) Harivarsa Harivansa- Sanskrit Ramayana purana Gunabhadra (c, 850) and Uttarapurana Harivamsa Among the Apabhramsa poets there was a general practice of inserting their namamudra in the concluding stanza of each section of their poems. Svayambhu too follows it. But in the Ritthanemicariu we find not one but three different such namamudras: those of Svayambhu, Tribhuvana Svayambhu and Yasahkirti (Jasakitti). Upto 99. Sandhi we regularly find the name of Svayambhu inserted in the closing Ghatta of the last Kadavaka of each Sandhi. Even some valuable details relating to the composition of the Ritthanemicariu are given in the colophon of the 92. Sandhi'. Over and above stating the extent in Sandhis of each of the three Kandas composed so far, the date of completing the Yuddhakanda and that of beginning the Uttarakanda, we are told that it took Svayambhu six years, three months and eleven days in all in composing the ninety-two Sandhis of the Ritthanemicariu. The colophon of the 99. Sandhi states' 'Finished Sandhi ninety-ninth, called "The Description of the Samavasarana" in the Ritthanemicariu composed by Svayambhu, the best among Poetlaureates'. On the other hard colophon of the 100. Sandhi says": Finished Sandhi hundredth, called "Samavasarana," in the Ritthanemicariu (in the portion) that escaped Svayambhu and that was completed by Mahakavi Tribhuvana Svayambhu'. And similarly we find the name of Tribhuvana Svayambhu along with that of Svayambhu at the end of Sandhis 101-104. Further, in the Ghattas of the last Kadavaka of 105. and 106. Sandhis we find the namamudras of Svayambhu and one Jasakitti or Jasukitti (Yasah with arrow's. They appeared (with their bloody wounds) like Palasas blooming in a forest'. Thus none of the stanzas mentioned by Premi, has any definite reference to the Rama-story. But on the grounds (1) that Puspadanta at the beginning of the episode of Rama in his Mahapurana significantly pays tributes to Caturmukha and Svayambhu and (2) that the Prasasti stanzas found in the beginning of Svayambhu's Paumacariu praise Caumuha, it is plausible to ascribe a Paumacariu to Caturmukha. 1. This is to be assumed on the following grounds : (a) Dhavala (c. 11th cent.) in his Harivamea-purana refers to a narra tive of Hari and the Pandavas composed by Caumuha: Hari-Pandavana kaha Caumuha-vasehim bhasiyam jamha taha virayami loya-piya jena na nasei dansanan pauram !! (quoted by Premi. 1942, 372, note 2). (b) Appendix I, st. 3 praises the Gograhana episode of Caturmukha. which is obviously the cattle-lifting attempted by Duryodhana and party, when the Pandavas were completing their stay at Virata. (c) Svayambhucchandas IV 2 (a)cited as from Caumuha mentions Arjuna. (2) MDJG, 32, 33. (3) Appendix I, st. 59-62. Stanza 63 is a Sanskrit subhasita and it is not clear how it got in here. But similar out of place Sanskrit stanzas are found elsewhere too in the Prasasti stanzas found in Svayambhu's works. Cf. the Rudrastaka of isanasayana interpolated in the opening Prasasti stanzas of PC. and two Sanskrit stanzas (Appendix I, st. 51, 52) from Ravisena's Padma carita found in the colophon of PC. (4) Appendix I, st. 64. (5) Appendix I, st. 66. (6) Appendix I, st. 69, 71. Premi, 1942, 379 and Jain, 1935, 72, do not give 105. They missed it apnarently because the namamudra occurs in the first half of the Ghatta of the last Kadavaka of 205. Sandhi.

Page #60
INTRODUCTION 19 kirti) together in one stanza. In the colophons' of these Sandhis Svayambhu alone is mentioned; Tribhuvana Svayambhu is not included. Lastly Sandhis 107-112 contain', somewhere in the body of the last Kadavaka, in the Ghatta of the last Kadavaka or in the colophon-in one or several of these places--the namamudrasor names of all the three: Svayambhu, Tribhuvana Svayambhu and Yasahkirti. These facts suggest that Tribhuvana Svayambhu and Yasahkirti also had their hands in the composition of Sandhis 100-112. This is made clear by the colophons of Sandhis 100-104, 107-112 and by the colophon of the whole work". Tribhuvana Svayambhu* and Yasahkirti' both praise the effort of 'rescuing' the incomplete or partly lost literary works of others as a magnanimous effort. In the colophon after the 112. Sandhi the following information is given : This well-known Bharata-purana containing Harivamsa and the life history of Nemi was composed in the Paddhadia metre by Svayambhu. Whatever gap (sunnam) was left in his work was filled up after the poet's death by his son Tribhuvana Svayambhu. Whatever was left out even after Tribhuvana's supplementation was "rescued' (uddhariu) i.e. made good by Yasahkirti in accordance with the tradition of the Harivamsa and at the instance of his Guru Sri-Gunakirti. At the invitation (?) of Sarahasena (?) Sresthi, Yasahkirti came to Kumara-nayari (Kumara-nagari) and recited (this Purana) before the Sravakas in the Paniyara Jain temple near Gopagiri (Gwalior). The requisite information regarding this Yasahkirti can be gathered from the beginning portions and colophons of his two works'. Yasahkirti Bhattaraka belonged to the Kastha Samgha, Mathura Anvaya and Puskara Gana. He to the Kastha Samgha, Mathura Anvaya and Puskara Gana. He was a pontiff at Gwalior. He flourished in the first half of the 15th century during the reign of the Tomara king Kirtisimha. His successors were Malayakirti and Gunabhadra. Pandita Raidhu, who composed numerous Apabhramsa works like Padmapurana (or Balabhadrapurana), Nemipurana, Parsvacarita, Vardhamanacarita, Dhanakumaracarita, etc. was a contemporary and a co-disciple of Yasahkirti. Mss. of two Apabhramsa works of Yasahkirti are known to exist. The Pandavapurana', a fairly extensive work in 34 sargas was composed by him in 1440 A.D. for a layman called Hemaraja, while the Candappahacariu in 11 Sandhis was written at the request of a pious Jain called Siddhapala. Now two questions arise. First, what were the contributions (1) Appendix I, st. 70, 72. Premi, 1942, 379 is not correct when he says that all the Sandhis from 100-112 mention Tribhuvana in their colophons'. (2) Appendix I, st. 73-88. Premi and Jain again do not include here the 107. Sandhi because they missed the namamudra that occurs in the 2. line before the Ghatta of the last Kadavaka. (3) Appendix I, passage No. 87, lines 6-20. (4) Appendix I, st. 68, 84. (5) Appendix I, st. 81. (6) This colophon is considered below. 17 Kaslival, 1950, 98-99, 122-127; Premi, 1942, 380, footnote 6. (8) Kaslival, 1950, 105-116. (9) iya Pandupurane siri Gunakitti-sisu-muni-Jasakitla viraiya(e) stihu-Vitha. putta-Hemaraja-namankie cautisamo saggo samatto iti Pandavapuranam samaptam! Kaslival, 1950, 125. (10) vikkama rayaho vavagaya(e) kalae mahi-sayara-gaha-rasa-ankalael Kaslival, 1950, 125.

Page #61
20 PAUMACARIO of Tribhuvana Svayambhu and Yasahkirti in the composition of those Sandhis of the Ritthanemicariu which bear their namamudras? Second, why it was found necessary, not by one, but by two authors after Svayambhu-one of them was no other than his own sonto supplement the work written by him? It appears that Svayambhu had nothing to do with the composition of 100-112 Sandhis. And what were the respective shares of Tribhuvana and Yasahkirti can be decided only by a close study of the text and other relevant sources. But this much is certain that the last Kadavaka of the 112. Sandhi of RC. giving the colophon of the complete work was written by Yasahkirti. Several of its lines are found word for word in his Pandavapurana'. The question as to why others felt it necessary to supplement Svayambhu's Ritthanemicariu is taken up below under Section 5, because the question of multiple authorship is connected with the Paumacariu also. The work is generally called Ritthanemi-cariu. In the colophon of 109. Sandhi it is called Ritthanemi-purana. In the colophon of the whole work (written by Yasahkirti) the work is referred to in view of its theme, as Bharaha-purana, Nemicariya and HarivamsaSvayambhu himself refers to the theme of RC. as Harivaria'. The Svay am bhucchandas The Svayambhucchandas (SC.) has been published by Velankar from the only known Ms. in the Baroda Oriental Institute. It is a comparatively modest manual of Prakrit and Apabhramsa metres. The work is planned in eight chapters, the first three dealing with the Pk. section, the remaining comprising the Ap. section. The first twenty-two folios of the Ms. of Sc. are lost. Thus the text of SC. that is available to us is incomplete. Its Authorship Svayambhu's authorship of this work is settled by the title Svayambhucchandas", "Svayambhu's metrics' mentioned in the concluding stanza of each chapter. That this Svayambhu is identical with the author of PC. is clear from the numerous citations from the latter work found in SC. It is Svayambhu's practice to cite illustrations from the Ap. literature known to him and in all the cases he gives such illustrations, the name of the original author is also mentioned. But besides these, there are many illustrations cited without any name. Several of these anonymous illustra (2) (1) Lines 1-7 are the same as given from the last portion of the Pandavapurana, Kaslival, 1950, 124. Only instead of viuse sayambhir mahi-vitthariu there is muni-Jasakitti(1) mahihi vitthariu. Further line 16 repeats the same thing partly in other words, while lines 17-19 and 21 are identical with those in the Pandavapurana (ibid, 123). At least three Mss. of the Ritthanemicariu have been reported by Premi (1942, 376 footnotes 2-3): One from the Government MS, collection at the Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, Poona (No. 1117 of 1891-1895), another from the Ailak Pannalal Sarasvatibhavan, Bombay and the third from the Godika temple collection at Samganer. (3) Appendix I, passage 87, line 1 (4) Appendix I, passage 57, line 2, 13. (5) Velankar, 1935, 1936. (6) The title appears to have been coined by Svayambhu on the model of the Jayadevacchandas of Jayadeva (Velankar, 1949, 1-40). cf. also the Chandassekhara of Rajasekhara Kavi.

Page #62
INTRODUCTION 21 can be traces illustratithe source hing his nating the tions can be traced' to PC. The conclusion is obvious that probably all the anonymous illustrations in SC. are taken from Svayambhu's own works. In their case, the source being quite obviously understood, he saw no propriety in attaching his name. This clearly proves common authorship for SC. and PC. Citing the stanza Sri-Harso nipunah kavih etc. in SC. (I 144 a) and the reference to Sri-Harsa in RC. as making a present of nipunatva to Svayambhu supports the same conclusion. This invalidates several inferences of Velankar regarding Svayambhu and SC. SC. is not very ambitious. Its expressed aim is to give in a nutshell the essential features of Pk. and Ap. prosody. In the closing stanza of each chapter the work is described as pancamsasara-hua 'the substance of the five Ganas'. The concluding stanza of Ch. III states: paua-saro parisamatto the choice matter of the Prakrit prosody has been treated.' The same remark is repeated at the opening of Ch. V. they we Aksara atraganasi urt Its Prakrit Section The Prakrit section of SC. presents several surprises for us. Though it is called Prakrtasara it does not treat in its available portion any of the genuine Pk. Matravsttas . What is given in the Pk. section are the well-known Aksaravsttas of the Sanskrit prosody with their Sama (from the Ukta to the Utkrti class, the Sesa-vittas and the Dandakas), Ardhasama and Visama divisions. In the fragment of SC. preserved to us there is nothing corresponding to the fourth chapter of Hemacandra's Chandonusasana describing the Arya, Galitaka, Khanjaka and Sirsaka class of Pk. metres. What is still stranger, these so-called Pk. metres are defined as if they were Matravsttas. They are defined, not by using the wellknown Aksaraganas (ya, ra, ta, etc.), but by using a special terminology of Matraganas, such as ta, taara, etc., for a Tri-matra, ca, cagana, carsa for a Caturmatra and so on, with the particularization of the type of the Gana as required. Moreover, as noted previously, Svayambhu, unlike Hemacandra, does not compose his own illustrations to support the metrical rules and definitions in Sc. He prefers to illustrate from the then available Pk. and Ap. literatures and in many a case the name of the author also is prefixed to the stanza cited. Thereby we come to know of a large number of Pk. and Ap. poets almost all of whom were so far quite unknown to us. It also gives us a gilmpse of the riches of Pk. and Ap. literature cultivated in and before Svayambhu's time. Its Apa bhram is a Section The Ap. section of SC. is important from several viewpoints. The sources for the study of Ap. prosody are considerably few and their usefulness is further diminished by their sketchy, incomplete or indiscriminately eclectic character. So far Hemacandra's (1) Modi, 1940, 172, Prern, 1942, 383-384. This matter is dealt with further below. (2) 'Siri-Harisern niya-niunattanau'. Appendix I, passage 57, line 9 a. Premi, 1942, 384. Summary of the contents, importance and other information concerning SC. will be found in the abovementioned articles of Velankar and in Premi, 1942. Velankar reproduces some of this information in the introduction to his edition of Rajasekhara's Chandassekhara, 1946, 1-14.

Page #63
22 PAUMACARIU Chandonusasana was the only work to which we glanced with some hope of getting light on all sorts of metrical problems of Ap. And we know well how often it failed ust. Under the circumstances, a pre-Hemacandra work on Ap. metres from the pen, not of a mere theoretician, but of an epic poet recognised as Kaviraja and Mahakavi, deserves, in spite of its briefness, to be welcomed. And in view of its value as an early authentic source, a short analysis of the Ap. section of SC. will not be here out of place. c. The Janaka with3-42) of the name you Dhavala 42) D. Miscoother applica Hrdayne conclu Analysis of the contents of SC. IV-VIII Ch. IV. Utsahadi (Treatment of the Utsaha and other Metres): A. Introductory (1-4). Introductory stanza (1); metrical value of the Bindu and of e and o in certain positions (2-4). B. The Matra-prakarana (5-28). Utsaha (5-6); Duvahaa (Dvipathaka i.e., Doha) with its varieties (7-13); Matra with its varieties (14-28). C. The Vadanaka-prakarana (29-32). Vadanaka with its varieties (29-32). D. Miscellaneous (33-42). Another application of the name Vadanaka (33); Prahe lika (34); Hrdayalika (35); Dhavala (36-39); Mangala (40-41); the concluding stanza (42). Ch. V The Satpada-jati. Three varieties of the Dhruvaka (1); quantity of the pada-ending syllable (2); definition of the Satpada Dhruvaka (3); its varieties: Satpada Jati (4-5), S. Upajati (6-7) and S. Avajati (8-9); total of these varieties (10); the concluding stanza (11). Ch. V. Catuspadis and Dvipadis. A. The Antarasama Catuspadi (1-148). Types of the Catuspadi (1); 110 Antarasama Catuspadis beginning with the Campakakusuma and end ing with the Sasibimbaka described (2-148). B. The mixed type of the Catuspadi (149-150). C. The Ardhasama Catuspadi (151-152). D. The Sarvasama Catuspadi (153-161). E. The Dvipadi (162-203). The concluding stanza (204). Ch. VII. The Shorter Dvipadis. Their province and general character (1-2); 10 such Dvipadis defined (3-12); the concluding stanza (13). Ch. VIII. The Sandhi-bandha and the Rasa-bandha. A. Some common Ap. metres (1-6). Utthakka (1-2); Madanavatara (3-4); Dhruvaka (5-6). B. The Sandhi-bandha (7-45). The Chhaddania and other structural units (7); seven Chhaddanias (8-23); three Ghattas (24-29). The terms Paddhadia, Pada, Yamaka, Kadavaka, Sandhi, etc. explained (30-35) and illustrated (36-45). (1) In the past few years Velankar has brought to light several works of Pk. prosody like the Vrttajatisamuccaya of Virahanka, Kavidarpana, Gathalaksana of Nanditadhya, Chandah kosa of Ratnasekhara and Chandassekhara of Rajasekhara. But none of these works even comes near to doing full justice to their subject.

Page #64
Introduction 23 C. The varieties of Tala (46-47). D. Some structural terms (48). E. The Rasa-bandha (49-52). The concluding stanza (53). Citations in SC. As stated above, to illustrate the metres defined Svayambhu has given more than 213 citations-most of them consist of a single stanza-from the current Pkand Ap. poetry. Of these 132 are found in the preserved portion of the Pk. section, 81 in the Ap. section. Most of the citations are given under their author's name and in this manner fifty-eight writers are quoted: forty-eight for the Pk. section, seven for the Ap. section and three for both. Caturmukha, Dhurta, Mauradeva, Dhanadeva, Aryadeva, Chailla, Govinda, Suddhasila, Jinadasa and Vidagdha appear in the Ap. section. But besides the illustrations cited along with their author's name, there are fifty citations, all in the Ap. section, which are given without any author's name prefaced to them. The problem of these anonymous citations has been solved by Modi' and Premi by identifying several of them from Svayambhu's PC. They have shown that. SC. V 9 = PC. 14 7 9 VI 42 = 65 1 1 . VI 71 - 77 1 1 VI 74 = 77 13 13 VIII 27 = 5 1 1 A further examination of has enabled me to make the following identifications: SC. V 5 = PC. 3 3 11 VIII = 24 2 1-2 6 = 33 3 9 = 3 1 1 31 1 25 = , 41 i 1 From this it follows that whenever Svayambhu has selected the illustrations from his own works, he has given them anonymously. Hence it is reasonable to conclude that most of the nameless illustrative stanzas in SC. belong to Svayambhu-most of them, and not possibly all, because the text of SC. is based on a single defective Ms. that is unreliable in several matters. For instance the ascriptions of SC. I 6 to Vijja and of SC. I 78 to Suddhakai are disputed by the marginal gloss to SC. which gives instead the names of Divaara and Niuna respectively. Still more significant is the fact that at least in one case we are in a position to prove that the Ms. of SC. makes a wrong ascription. SC. VI 71 is reproduced from PC. (77 1 1). But that illustration is given in SC. under the name of Caumuha. Hence so long as we have not got a satisfactory text of SC. based on sufficient Ms. material we should be cautious in drawing conclusions from the available text of SC. Nevertheless, we are within reasonable limits when we say that most of the anonymous citations in SC. are taken from Svayambhu's own works. It is likely that some of them did not belong to any particular work, but were composed by Svayambhu just to illustrate his definitions. 21 = sufficient (r)mas we have notin sc. undeduced fron Dus citations sonable limirailable text should be callery text (1) Modi, 1940, 172. (2) Premi, 1942, 383. (3) Caummuha is a recurrent misprint in the printed text of SC.

Page #65
PAUMACARIU All the citations in SC. that could be identified have been traced to PC. alone. Several of the anonymous stanzas have reference to the Mahabharata theme and therefore, taking for guidance the context and the metre of these Harivarsa citations in SC., I casually examined RC., but could not identify a single citation. And that is natural because it is quite probable that RC. was Svayambhu's last work (see the next section). This also creates one more problem for us; what must have been the source of these anonymous citations having reference to the Harivamsa theme? The Pk. section of SC. in this matter presents a contrast to its Ap. section. Therein all the illustrations are taken from other poets. There is not one anonymous citation. Svayambhu's literary activity seems to have been exclusively confined to Ap. The lost portion of sc. Velankar thinks that the lost portion of SC. consisting of folios 1 to 22 just dealt with the metres containing from 1 to 13 syllables in each line. The Prakrit metres proper are left, according to him, untouched by Svayambhu. He observes". Another strange thing about Svayambhu is that not only does he treat the ordinary Samskrta metres as the Prakrta ones, regarding them as the Matravittas and defining them as such, but he totally neglects the proper Praksta metres discussed at great length by Hemacandra in his Chandonusasana, p. 28b and the following, and by Virahanka in his Vsttajatisamuccaya Chs. III-IV". Again in his introductory remarks to the edition of Rajasekhara Kavi's Chandascekhara he says, 'unlike Svayambhu, however, they (Prukyta Paingala and Chandahkosa) define the Gatha and its derivatives from the Praksta meires. Now it would be strange that though SC. claimed to contain all that was important in Pk. and Ap. prosody, it did not treat the genuine Pk. metres. And in that case the imposing title Chandascudamani 'the crest-jewel (?) of metrics' attached to Svayambhu by Tribhuvana would appear more of an expression of filial affection than a proper appraisal of Svayambhu's achievements in the field of Pk. metrics. It would be, moreover, inexplicable why Svayambhu did not treat those popular and well-known Pk. metres (commonly used in Ap. also) when he admiringly mentions by their names some of them', when he actually employs in his epics some of them and when he himself has written a work on Pk, and Ap. prosody. The question, therefore, naturally arises: Is the assumption (1) See for example, SC. VI 45, 58, 98, 102, 152; VIII 2, 9. Premi, 1942, 383 adumbrates the possibility of tracing some of these to RC. (2) Velankar, 1935, 23. (3) Velankar, 1946. 4. Cakkalaehim Kulaehim Khandhaehim, Pavanuddhua-Rasaluddhaehim Manjariya-Vilasini-Nakkudehim, suha-chandehim saddehim Khadahadehim | PC. 23 1 6-7. Of these Cakkalaa and Kulaa are defined at SC. VIII 48, Khandhaya (Skandhaka) at Ch. IV 5, Pavanoddhuta at Ch. IV 64, Khadahadaya at Vrttajatisamuccaya (Velankar, 1929, IV 73-74). Hela-dvipadi is used in PC 17. and 25. Sandhis, Manjari in PC. 19, and 45. Sandhis, Dvipadi in PC. 13. Sandhi, Salabhanjika in PC. 46. Sandhi and Vilasini ini PC. 17, 12; 46, 2. Most of these are used as Kadayaka-commencing stanzas. For their use in MP. see Section 7. (5) H

Page #66
SBBODUCTION 25 plausible that the lost portion of SC. contained only the wanting Varnavsttas from the Ukta to Atijagati division along with some introductory matter and nothing else? Let us examine it. As unfortunately the stanzas are not numbered in the Ms., we have to take resort to inference. Each side of the folios of the Ms. of SC. contains about 8 lines with 42 letters to each line on an average. This gives us a round figure of 330 to 340 letters per side. Now the first few folios contain on an average four metres of the length of the Atijagati or Sakvari class with their definitions and illustrations. On the basis of these data we can form a rough estimate as to how many metres on an average were contained by each side of the folios. Some calculation done with the help of the above data shows that about six metres having from 8 to 12 syllables per line along with their definitions and illustrations can be contained by each side of the folio. To form an idea as to how many folios could possibly have been occupied by the treatment of these metres, we should know their number according to Svayambhu. The extant portion of the Varnavsttas treated by Svayambhu can favourably compare in its extent with the corresponding portion of the Kavidarpana' or the Vrttaratnakara. The latter of these two works treats a slightly smaller number of metres. On the other hand, Hemacandra's Chandonusasana is elaborate. Thus Svayambhucchandas in this matter stands midway between the Kavidarpana and the Chandonusasana, somewhat nearer to the former than the latter. Now among the missing Varnavrttas those having from 1 to 7 letters per line could not have occupied more than one side altogether, Corresponding to the remaining classes upto to the Rucira variety of the Atijagati class, the Kavidarpana has 47 metres, the Vsttaratnakara has 59. Accordingly SC. could not have treated more than 90 or 100 metres at the most. Counting six metres per side, the space occupied by these metres would come to about 16 sides or 8 folios. Taking into consideration the space devoted to the introductory matter and to the treatment of the metres containing from 1 to 7 letters per line, we can quite reasonably conclude that the treatment of the missing Varnavrttas from the Ukta to the Praharsini or the Mattamayura variety of the Atijagati class, could not have occupied a space of more than nine or ten folios of SC. This conclusion is supported by another consideration too. In any treatment of the Varnavsttas the space occupied by the first 13 classes of metres cannot be possibly more than about half of the space occupied by the rest of the classes down to the Utkrti, along with the Dandakas, the Ardhasama Vrttas and the Visama Vrttas. Now this latter portion in SC. occupies 22 folios (from 23 to 44). Hence the missing Varnavrttas could not have occupied 10 or 11 folios at the most. If the missing Varnavsttas were contained in ten of the missing folios only, what were the remaining twelve folios devoted to? Let us consider the matter. The Arya, Galitaka and Khanjaka Prakaranas of the fourth chapter of the Chandonusasana deal with some 85 different metres. Making allowance for the greater elaboration and the compilatory character of the Chandonusasana, we can assume that the corresponding number of the metres of these classes, if treated by Svayambhu, would be in the vicinity of 70. Counting even as three metres per side on an average, these 70 metres can (1) Velankar, 1935-1936, 51-60.

Page #67
26 PAUMACARIU udastea. Atravam. tad umilahu' itlabhasta. occupy a space of some 24 sides or 12 folios. Thus of the missing 22 folios of SC., about 10 dealt with from the Ukta to the Jagats and part of the Atijagati classes of the Varnavrttas, while the twelve folios preceding them could have well contained the metres of the Arya, Galitaka and Khanjaka classes. Fortunately there are some positive indications' to believe that Svayambhu did treat the genuine Pk. metres. In the commentary on the fourth stanza (isisi cumbiaim etc.) Act I of the Abhijnanasakuntala, Raghavabhatta, while explaining the metre of the stanza makes the following remarks: iyam ca Gitih. Tallaksanam Sambhau- 'caccaravadha-addhe udasthaddhammi na visame masta guru sattaddha Giiaddhe'. Atra purvardhe purvayor imkara-hinkarayor laghutvam jneyam. tad uktar tatraiva- 'iha arabindu juae osuddha- paa vasanam milahu' iti, Here two quotations are given by Raghavabhatta. The first is hopelessly corrupt. Ercepting the last two syllables Gii all the rest. of the text of that quotation is printed in one mass without any word division in the original. It is not possible to make out from this the original wording or sense, but it is given with the express statement that this is a definition of the metre Giti quoted from one Sambhu. The second quotation too is somewhat corrupt. Its correct form is as under: iha(i)-ara bindu-jua, e-o suddha paavasanammi lahu. In the commentary on sakuntala V 16 also occurs, 'e-o suddha paavasanammi lahu'. These latter two quotations are given to support the metrically short character of final in and him in a Pk. metre. It is clearly stated that the second quotation in the commentary on Sakuntala I 4 is taken from the same source (tatraiva) as the first i.e., from Sambhu according to the text as we have it. Now this second citation is obviously taken from the Svayambhucchandas of Svayambhu wherein IV 2 reads: i-hi-ara bindu-jua paavasanammi jaha huvanti lahu taha kattha-vi chanda-vasa kaavva u-hu-ara i and further IV 3 reads: binni-vi e-o suddha paavasanammi jaha huvanti lahu ll etc. Raghavabhatta has apparently combined SC. IV 2 and 3 in his citation. But there does not appear any reasonable doubt as to Raghavabhatta's source. Two results follow from this: first, although the name of the authority is given as Sambhu, it is but a corruption of the correct name Svayambhu; second, Svayambhu had also to his credit the treatment of at least the Arya class of Prakrit metres. Svayambhu and Svayambhucchandas have been quoted by two other late metricians also in the incorrect forms sambhu and sambhucchandas. Narayanabhatta in his commentary (1544 A.D.) on Kedarabhatta's Vrttaratnakara' mentions Sambhucchandas along with the Prakstapaingala and Cudamani as his sources for the information he supplies regarding Prakrit metres*. His words are: Prakstadisu prayah paridrstani chandamsi Prak'tapaingala binni hatta has appanot appearllow from this but a cor also (1) Bhayani, H.C., 'Svayambhu and the Prakrit Metres', BV, n.s. 8, 9-10, Sept. Oct. 1946. 137-138. The view expressed in that note has been revised here on discovering fresh evidence. (2) Published along with Godbole and Parab's edition of the "Sakuntala', Bombay 1889. (3) Parab, 1902 68. (4) Though he states that he had examined the above three works, in the por tion that follows all the quotations are from the Prakrta-paingala.

Page #68
INTRODUCTION 27 Sambhucchandas- Cudamanyadi-grantha- paryalocanaya vyutpitsuvyutpatty-artham asmabhir ucyante. Similarly the Chandomanjari of Gangadasa Kavi thrice quotes Sambhu: The metres Bhujagasisubhrta, Manjubhasini and Rsabhagajavilasita are given by Sambhu, according to Gangadasa Kavi, under the respective names of Bhujagasisussta, Sunandini and Gajaturagavilasita. If we refer to SC., we find that the first of these three metres could have been in that portion of SC. which is lost and hence we are not in a position to ascertain what was the name given by Svayambhu to the Bhujagasisubhita. The Manjubhasini is given as Nandini by Svayambhu (S.C. I. 3-4). which designation is very near to Sunandini, and the Rsabhagajavilasita is given as Gaavaravilasiaa (i.e. Gajavaravilasitaka) at C. I. 47-48, which is comparable to Gajaturagavilasita cited by Gangadasa Kayi. This makes it probable that the authority quoted by the latter under the name sambhu is nobody else than Svayambhu, the author of SC. It is like that both Narayanabhatta and Gangadasa Kavi knew SC. at second hand. Moreover by their time the names of ancient metrical authorities like Svayambhu had become halflegendary and nobody bothered much about their correct form. Under the circumstances, Svayambhu is transformed into Sambhu and Sevala or Saitava (whose opinion on Yati is quoted by Svayambhu, who is known as an ancient metrical authority to Hemacandra and the Kavidarpana and whose opinion on the name of the metre commonly known as Vasantatilaka is quoted by most of the Sanskrit metricians) undergoes metamorphosis as sveta". Hence it is not difficult to explain how Svayambhu was cited as Sambhu by Raghavabhatta, Narayanabhatta and Gangadasa Kavi. All these considertions lead us to believe that the lost portion of SC. contained a section on pure Prakrit metres dealing with the Arya, Galitaka, Khanjaka etc. that preceded the section on the Varnavrttas. bien asiomis very as Nandinto thesition tot portionhat the tits and de touteGasing, and the res.c. 1. The Manjhe The Chanda issekhara and SC. Velankar has published" the fifth chapter of the Chandassekharo. of Rajasekhara Kavi, who most probably flourished in the first quarter of the eleventh century. This is the only available portion of the text, the portion of the Ms. dealing with the Sk. and Pk. metres being at present untraceable. If we compare this fifth chapter of the Chandassekhara with SC. IV-VIII, we can see at the first glance that the former is little more than a Sk. translation of SC. IV-VIII. The slight difference in the arrangement, order of treatment and names of the metres indicates that Rajasekhara Kavi had occasionally consulted other sources also. The earlier portion being lost, we do not know if Rajasekhara Kavi admitted his debt to Svayambhu. That portion could have aslo thrown some indirect light on the real Pk. metres of SC. The minor details with regards to which Chandassekhara deviates from SC. are shared by the Chandonusasana also. This shows that Hemacandra has used both, SC. as well as the Chandassekhara. (1) Parab, 1902, 108, 114, 119. (2) See the following quotation from the Chandogovinda of his Guru Bhatta Puru sottama given by Gangadasa Kavi: Sveta-Mandavya-mukhyastu, necchanti munayo yatim: Chandomanjari, p. 105. (3) Velankar, 1946, 1-14.

Page #69
PAUMACARIU The Lost Works The Suddha ya cariya, The colophon stanza' at the beginning of the 100. Sandhi of RC. is, according to our interpretation, from Svayambhu's pen. It mentions Suddhayacariya and Paumacariya as the two works written by Svayambhu before the Ritthanemicariu. Premi suggests that Suddhayacariu is a scribal error for Suvvayacariu and this latter is nothing but a qualification of Pauimacariu mentioned just before in the same line, because Padma and Laksmana according to the Jain mythology flourished during the Tirtha of Mumi Suvrata. But the force of ca in the words suddhayacariyam ca of the stanza in question makes this interpretation untenable. Two, not one, works are clearly intended. Now we actually know, of course in name only, of a later composition, possibly in Apabhramsa, called Suadhaya-vira-kaha written by one Mahakavi Devadatta', who is significantly compared by his son Vira with Svayambhu and Puspadanta. Thus there is nothing against our believing that Svayambhu composed the poem called Suddhayacariya. This poem was probably in Apabhahmia, since we do not know of any Pk. work by Svayambhu and the absence in SC. of quotations from his own works is not without some meaning The Siri-Pancam ik a ha. In one of the Prasasti stanzas discussed below Tribhuvana declares that he had composed the highly wonderful Pancamicariu without having tasted (ie, independently of) the matter or style of Caturmukha or Svayambhu. In another place* he says: Had Tribhuvana Svayambhu not been the younger son of the crestjewel of metrics' (? i.e. Svayambhu) who would have 'repaired (samareu, i.e., redacted) Siri-Pancami the poem composed in the Paddhadia? These remarks imply that not only Tribhuvana himself had written a Pancamicariu, but Svayambhu also had composed a poem in the Paddhadia metres called Siri-pancami-kaha, dealing with the mahatmya of the Jnananancami or Srutapancami similar to, say, the Bhavisattakana of Dhanapala. Due to reasons unknown to us this poem was considered incomplete or defective in some way by Tribhuvana and hence he worked it over. Other works. In the very beginning of PC., while introducing himself, Svayambhu calls himself Kavireja'. This shows that at the time (1) Appendix II, stanza 65, For its discussion see Section 5. (2) Premi, 1942. 378 footnote. (3) "(vIra) kavine apane pitA mahAkavi devadattakI cAra kRtiyoMkA ullekha kiyA hai| 5772 Taier3 Tafsta FT IT, T TTTT FET', (?) ticaccariyA' aura 'aMbAdevIrAsa' bhI apabhrazakI racanAeM ho sakatI haiN| eka saMdhike AdipadyameM kavine kahA hai ki jaba svayaMbhakA janma huA taba eka kavi hae, 909an eta ET 317 acaeta " Jain, 1946, 120. (4) Appendix I, stanza 45. (5) Appendix 1 stanza 47. (6) buddhie avegahiya sairacin PC 1 2 96.

Page #70
INTRODUCTION 29 of composing PC. Svayambhu had already earned the title of Kaviraja. Such an eminent literary status could be won only when one has got several important poetical works to his credit. So before PC., Svayambhu must have composed at least two, possibly more, poetical works. Were the Siri-pancami-kaha and The Suddhaya cariya written before PC.? We have no means to ascertain this or to decide whether there was any other work or works of Svayambhu over and above these two written before PC. The Prasasti stanza 4 given in Appendix I, tells us that the intoxicated elephant in the form of Apabhramsa roams at will only so long as the goad in the form of Svayambhu's grammar does not strike on its head. Further stanza 5 given there states: Victerious be the Svayambhu-lion, having correct words as his terrible fangs, fierce to look at on account of claws in the form of metres and figures, and having grammar as his wealth of main. On the strength of these stanzas Jain and Premi suppose that Svayambhu had also written a grammar, possibly an Apabhrmsa grammar. Jain is even inclined to credit him with the authorship of a work on rhetorics and another on lexicography. But the references are too general and vague to permit even any tentative conclusions in this matter. They may be nothing more than tributes paid to Svayambhu for his proficiency in various sastras like Vyakarana, Alamkara, Kosa etc., that is evident from his poetic works. Tribhuvana describes himself also metaphorically as a choice bull (dhavala) having grammar as his strong shoulders, scriptures as limbs, logic as his terrible feet and carrying the load of poetry to the Jina-Tirtha. The other references to Svayambhu's grammar and rhetorics pointed out by Jain are admittedly of a mythological or doubtful character and hence without any probative value. strength written 73 credit hexicograpang tentat for his prohey may be permit evenaphy. But inship of a nar., Jain t from his Sastras like ributes paid fusions in this Sva y a mbhu's achievements. Svayambhu should be counted among those fortunate writers who achieved during their life-time recognition and literary fame that was amplified by subsequent generations. He was well-known as Kaviraja during his times and his son Tribhuvana never tires of speaking in glowing terms about his father. The Prasasti stanzas found in the beginning and end of some MSS. of PC., are most probably by Tribhuvana and they obviously give expression to the contemporary literary appraisal of Svayambhu. His name was spoken along with Caturmukha and Bhadra (or Dantibhandra). celebrated names in the field of Apabhramsa letters. He is even said to have excelled them. Especially Svayambhu's description of watersports (ialakrida) in PC. (Sandhi 14) was acknowledged as a masterpiece worth mentioning along side the Gograha-katha of Caturmukha and the Matsyavedha of Bhadra. Whether you talk of the beauty of ideas or of expressions, whether you weigh knowledge of rhetorics, proficiency in Ap. grammar or skill in handling varied metres, Svayambhu is recognised as an all-round mater. That the encomiums showered upon his father by Tribhuvana were not merely an expression of filial affection is borne out by the appreciations of many later poets and authors who are never sparing in their praise of Svayambhu. Puspadanta, who along with Caturmukha and Svayambhu constitutes the big trio of Apabhraisa (1) Jain, 1936, 74-75; 1946, 113; Premi, 1912, 385-86. (2) Appendix I, stanza 34. (3) Appendix I, stanzas 1-6.

Page #71
30 PAUMACARIU poetry, mentions' him besides Caturmukha, Harsa and Bana and speaks reverently of him as a great Acarya surrounded by thousands of friends and relatives Harisena in his Dhammaparikkha (A.D 987) raises Svayambhu to the pedestal of a god and praises his knowledge of mundane and supramundane narratives. Kanakamara, the author of Karakanducariu (11th century) remembers him as one possessing a comprehensive mind (visalacittu). Hemacandra (1089-1172) considers him as an important metrical authority like Bharata, Kasyapa, Pingala, Saitava and Jayadeva and borrows several passages verbatim from the Svayambhucchandas. Several other poets and writers who refer to Svayambhu as a great poet and an authority are mentioned below: Author Work Date Nayanandi Sayalavihivihana (in Ap.) 11th Cent. Vira' Jambusamicariu ( ,, ) 1020 A.D. Sricandra Rayanakarandu ( 1064 A.D. Kavidarpanachandovrtti 13th Cent. Dhanapala Bahubalicariu (in Ap.) 1398 A.D. Simhasena alias Raidhu" Mehesaracariu ( , ) 15th Cent. Narayanabhatta Com. on Vrttaratnakara 1544 A.D. Cintamanimisra Vanmayaviveka" 16th Cent. Raghavabhatta Com. on Sakuntala Gangadasakavi Chandomanjari' Among the later writers, Rajasekhara Kavi appears to be the most indebted to Svayambhu. For, as pointed out earlier (pp. 4647) the Ap. section of his Chandassekhara is but a Sanskrit recast (1) Caumuhu Sayambhu Siri-Harisu Donu. n'aloiu kai isanu Vanu/ Mahapurana 1 1 5. (2) Kairau sayambhu mahayariu. So sayana-sahasahim pariyariu./Mahapurana 69 1 7. Is this an echo of Svayambhu's own words kai atthi aneya bheya-bhariya je suyana-sahasehim-ayariya/ (PC. 23 1 5)? In the gloss on the word Sayambhu in the above line cited from the Mahapurana is quoted dihara-samasa-nalam, etc., the second introductory stanza of PC. Tribuvana too gives us to understand that Svayam bhu had numerous pupils. (3) Caumuhu kavva-virayani Savambhu vi, Pupphayantu annanu nisumbhivi/ jo sayambhu so deu pahanau, aha kaha-loyaloya-viyanau/. Kaslival, 1950, 108; Premi, 1942, 371, n. 4. (4) Jain, Karakanducariu, 1934. (5) Chandonusasana, p. 14 a, 16: Rambheti Svayambhuh. For the borrowings see further below. (6) Bhammaha Bharahi Bharahu vi mahantu, Caumuhu Sayambhu kai Pupphayantu Kaslival, 1950. 287. rasa-bhavahim ranjiya viusa-janu, so muyavi Sayambhu annu kavanu/Jain, 1935, 75; Kaslival, 1950, 100. (8) Caumuhu caumuhu va pasiddhu bhai, kairaya-Sayambhu sayambhu nai/ taha Pupphayantu nimmukka-dasu, vannijjai kim suyaeva-kosu//Kaslival, 1950, 165. (9) Velankar, Kavidarpanam, 61; it quotes SC I 144. (10) vara Paumacariu kiu sukai-sedhi, iya avara jaya dhara-valaya-vidhi/ Caumuhu Donu Sayambhu-kai, Pupphayantu punu Viru bhanu//Kaslival. 1950, 142. (11) Jain. 1935, 75. (12) Parab, 1902, 68. (13) Kar, 2, 299. (14) Parab, 1902, 108, 114, 119.

Page #72
INTRODUCTION 31 of the first four out of the five chapters in SC. dealing with the Apabhrarnsa metres. Puspadanta, " Dhanapala, Rajasekhara and Hemacandra are typical of the poets and writers that are more or less influenced by Svayambhu's works. And because of his high achievements in the domain of Apabhramsa literature, it was but natural that Svayambhu exercised considerable influence over the subsequent literary efforts in Apabhrarsa. Especially for the epic poets coming after Svayambhu, it was not quite easy to compose with a mind freed completely from the impressions of Svayambhu's voluminous epics. These considerations are clearly borne out by the close similarity of several passages from the Paumacariu on one hand and the Mahapurana of Puspadanta and the Bhavisattakaha of Dhanapala on the other. Sva y am bhu and Puspadanta For a poet of Puspadanta's literary talent and learning h would not require much effort to shake off the influence of his renowned predecessors in Apabhramsa poetry. The form, however, of the Apabhramsa epic, appears to have become by his time considerably stereotyped and the Puranic material which served for the subject-matter of the religious Apabhramsa epics hardly ever permitted variation of even small details'. The picture was completed by the fact that Apabhramsa poetic diction was becoming increasingly conventionalized. This tended to fix up a somewhat rigid norm for language and style, though sporadic influx from the spoken vernaculars exerted to some extent a rejuvenating influence. These considerations would account for numerous verbal borrowings on the part of Puspadanta from Svayambhu's Paumacariu. These are found mostly in the beginning portion of the Mahapurana since that portion along with the section dealing with the Ramayana (Sandhis 69-79) share common subject-matter with the Paumacariu. Of course I have not examined the whole of the Mahapurana from this point of view and we cannot rule out the probability of finding traces of Svayambhu's influence in other parts also of that work. Nevertheless, it is likely to be negligible on account of difference in subject-matters. The parallelisms in wording, matter, rhyming, etc., between PC. (and other works of Svayambhu) and the Mahapurana are given below: PC. MP. 1. tihuaNa-laggaNa-khambhu / 1 1 1 1. jaga-laggaNa-khambhu / 3 6 14 lggnn-khmbhu| 5 19 6 2. jahi~ dakkhA-maNDava pariyalanti, 2. jahi~ dakkhA-maNDava-yali suyanti, pUNu panthiya rasa-salilai~ piyanti // 1 4 8 pahi panthiya daksA-rasu piyanti / 8 12 12 3. tahi~ taM paTTaNa rAyagihu, 3. af. ... 045 refire FRECJI 90T-FUTU-AHEJI kulamahihara-thaNahArieN, vasuma i-NArie~, NaM pihivie~ Nava-jovvaNae~, bhUsaNu NaM Aiddhau // 1 12 12-13 sire seharu Aiddhau / / 14 9 1 (1) Compare Vaidya's remarks on this point in Mahapurana of puspadanta, Vol. II, 1940, Introduction, 11, 21.

Page #73
PAUMACARIU 4. hasai va muttAhala-dhavala-dantu / 1 5 1 4. NaM muttAvali-dantahi~ hsnti| etc. ___etc. 2068 5. aNuharai puNu vi jai so jje tAsu / 1 6 8 5. tAsu saricchau ta ji bhnnijji| 28 13 5 6.. causaTThi-cAmaruddhaamANu / 1 7 5 6.custttthi-cmr-vijjijjmaannu| 1074 7. devAviya lahu aannnd-bhairi| 183 7. devAviya lahu ANanda-bheri / 10 6 16 8. diThTha bhaDArau vIra-jiNu, 8. saMThiu mndr-singig| kiha aasnn-sNtthiu| jiNu sAsaya-sokkhu, tihuaNa-matthae~ suha-Nilae~ jAvaI mokkha, thiu telokkahu siise| NaM mokkhu pritttthi|| 1 8 13 3 13 9-10 9. mANavaveseM Aiu deviu, 9. chaNa-sasi mhi| sasivayaNau kandoTaTa-dalacchiu, indiivr-diihr-nneniyu| 3 1 10 sapparivArau Dhukkau tettahe, eyau aNNAu, sura-kaNNAu, * sA marueki bhaDArI jaittahe / dharivi Ni-kAmiNi-vesu // AyAu, sirimarue vihiM pAsu / / 10. kA vi viou ki pi uppAyai, pAi praNaccAi gAyai vaayi||114 4 11. samujjalu dappaNu Dhovai / 1 14 6 12. kA vi kiM phi akkhANau akkhi| 10, kavi Naccai gAyai mahara-saru, ka vipArambhai viNou avru|| 3 4 3 11. celiu ujjalu Dhoyai / 3 4 7 12. akkhANau~ kA vi kiM pi khi| 3 4 , 13. pahu-paGagaNaeN vasu-hAra vrittttii|| 13. ghara-prakANi vasu-hAra vrittttii| 14. jiNa-sUru samuThiu neya-piNDa, 14. khara-kiraNu, vohantu bhavva-jaNa-kamala-saNDu / / taM mohandhAra-viNAsa-yaru, mohandhAra-viNAsa-yaru, bhavva-yaNa-NaliNa-vaNa-divasayaru / / kevala-kiraNAyaru / 366-7 uiu bhaDArau risaha-jiNu jaNa-tama nninnnnaasu| 3 8 9 / sai~ bhuvaNa-divAya / / 1168-9 uiu jiNAhiva-candu / 38 10 15. knnnn-cmr-uddddaaviy-chpeN| 2 17 15. kssnn-cmr-vinnivaariy-bhilgo|| knnnn-cmr-hy-mhuyru| 3 61 16. . lahu sakkeya-Nayari kiya jakkheM, 16. aujjha, pariyaJcevi ti-vAra, pariyaJciya ti-vAra sahasakkheM // 2 2 5 bhagai surindu // 3 10 17-18 17. thottai~ paarddhiN| 2 4 6 17. thottai~ paarddhaaiN| 3 18 4 18. kuNDala-juala jhatti aaijjhi| . 18. kaNNahiM kuNDalAi~ aaiddh| seharu sIse hAru vacchatthaleM, kari kaGakaNu gali hAru vilamviu. kare kaGakaNa kaDisuttau kaDi-yale / siri seharu, 26 3-4 kaDiyali, vaddhau kaDisuttau / 7 21 14-16 19. aruha vuttu puNu kaho uvamijjahi / 269 19. kandappu ji puNu kahu uvamijjai / 5 17 3 ___miccu vuttu puNu kahoM uvmijji| 11 108 20. duvvala Dhorai~ paGake va khuttii| 27 3 20. jara kasarA iva kaddavi khuttii| vvala-horiva paDake, 7 203 paDiya Na uchivi sakkai / RC. 1 7 Ghatta

Page #74
INTRODUCTION 33 21. bhukkhaa-maareN| 282 21. bhukkhA -mArahu / 22. puNNAusa kokkiya NIlajaNa / 295 22. puNNAusa NIlaMjasa nnddi| 6 4 11 23. taM ji hau vairAyahIM kAraNa / 2 103 23. tA hoi virAyahu kaarnnuN| 6 4 12 24. cAru deva jaM saI ummohiu / 2 104 24. cAru cAra jaM saI pddibuddhu| 7 19 14 25. uvahihi~ Nava-Nava-koDAkoDiu, 25. sara-Nihi-samAha payaDiyau, NaThThau ghammu satthu parivADiu // aTThAraha koddaakoddiyu|| NaTTha. daMsaNa-NANa-carittaI, NalAI dhamma-kammantarai~, daann-jhaann-sNjm-smmttii|| dasaNa-NANa cariyaI vrii|| paJca mahavvaya paJcANavvaya, AyArai~ paJca mahavvayai~, tiNNi guNavvaya cau sikkhAvaya / / annuvy-gunnvy-sikkhaavyiN|| 210 5-7 26. ghor-viir-tv-crnne| 212 5 26. ghor-viir-tv-crnneN| 7 14 11 27. ho ho keNa diTTha prmppu| 2 126 27. para-loya-kahANI keNa diTTha / 83 11 28. jalai~ ma DohahoM phalai~ ma toddho| 28. mA luNaha taruM mA dhuNaha maruM / 84 27-29 29. aNNahu~ desu vihaje vi diNNau, 29. Niya-suyaha vihajivi puhai deva, amhahu kiM pahu NihAkhiNNau / / 2 14 2 diNNI, amhahu~ diNNau Na kiMpi // 8511-12 30. tahi~ avasare, 30. ettahi mahi-viharantu jiNesaru / 9 12 3 mahiviharantaho tihuaNa-NAhaho / 2 16 1 31. 'thAhu' bhnnntu| 2 16 11 31. ThAha (ThAhu) bhaNivi 987 ThA bhnniu| 9 9 9 . 32. akkhaya-dANu bhaNe vi seyaM saho, 32. akkhaya-dANu bhaNiu~ parameseM, ____ akkhaya-tajhya NAu~ kiu divasaho // 2 17 8 vahu divasahu attheNa samAyau, akkhaya-taiya NArDa sNjaayu|| 911 8-9 33. aipsnnnn-muhyndhoN| 3 2 11 33. aipasaNNa-muhu / 95 13 34. daha ghaya pauma-mora-paJcANaNa, 34. daha dhaya, gaNDa-marAla vasaha-varadhAraNa / / mAlA-vattha-mora-kamalaGakahi~ ekkekkae~dhae~ ahiNava-chAyaha~, haMsa-garuDa-hari-visa-kari-cakkahi / sau aTThottaru citta-paDAyahu~ / / 3 4 5-7 bhUsiya-paDidhaya-paha-pairikkahu aTThottara-sau sau ekkekkahu 9 24 10-12 35. taM samasaraNu pariThiu jAvahi~, 35. ema deva saMcalliya jAvahi~, amara-rAu saMcalliu tAvahi // 3 4 8 dhaNaeM samavasaraNu kiu tAvahi~ / / 9 20 14 amara-rAu saMcalliu jAve hi~, dhaNaeM kiu kaJcaNamau tAhi~, paTTaNu // 2 2 1-2 36. parivaDhiu / 3 6 1 36. priyddio| 9 17 13 37 vIyau mandaru NAI smutthiu| 3 6 37 NaM Ayau vIyau mndru| 9 17 16 38. tAva viNiggaya divva jhunni| 3 11 1 38. tA pigganta-dhIra-divva-jhuNi / 10 91 39. jo jaM maggai taM tahoM dei| 3 12 5 39. jo jaM maggai taM tAsu dinnnnu| 4 19 12 40. saThihi varisa-sahAsahi~, 40. ujjhahi bharahAhiu paisarai,, bharahu aujjha piisri| saThihi~ bris-shaashiN|| Nava-Nisiyara-dhArau, pau paisarai purvre| 16 1 19 cakkarayaNu Na paIsarai // 4 1 Nisiya-dhArayaM rAiNo rahaGagaM // 16 2 1-2 41. paisarai Na paTTaNe cakkarayaNu, 41. thakkau cakku Na puri paMrisakkai, jiha avuhanbhantareM sukai-vayaNu / / 412 kukaihi kavvu va Nau cimmakkai / / 16 23

Page #75
PAUMACARIU 42. jai so kaha vi viyaTTai, 42. jai raNi kaha vi viyambhai, to sahu~ khandhAvAreM, ekk-phaareN| to sahu~ cakkai sahu~ sAhaNe Na, pai mi deva dlvtttti|| 429 pai~ miNarinda Nisumbhai // 165 12-13 43. ko tuhu~ ko bharahu Na bheu ko vi|43 6 43. ko tuhu~ bharahu kavaNu kira vucci| 1616 4 44. (a) parama-jiNesareNa, jaM ki pi 44. (a) jaMdiNNaM mahesiNA....Nayara-desavihaje vi dinnnnu| 4 4 1 ___ mettaM / 16 19.1 (B) imu maNDalu, (b) tahu meiNi mahu poyaNaNayaru Asi samappiu vppeN| 4 4 9 AijiNinheM dinnnnuN| 16 19 11 45. kiM vahieNa varAeM, bhddsNghaaeN| 489. 45. ki kiGakara-NiyareM mArieNa, kira kAi~ varAeM daNDieNa / 17 99-10, 46. uvarilliyae~, heTThima diTThi prjjiy| 46. heTThila diTThi uvarilliyAi, Nijjiya 47. ujjhaheM dnnu-duggejjhhe| 4 14 9 47. aujjhahi vairi-dusajjhahi ( v. I. / durgejjhahi) 7 26 25 aujjha parama ( v. 1. para-) duHgejma / 3 10 17 48. so pahu muau avAreM Nijjai 48. so muu ghara-dAreNa Na Nijjai jiha saJjhAe~ eu paGakaya-vaNu, taNu lAyaNNu vaNNu khaNi khijjai, tiha jarAeN ghAijjai jovvaNu / kAlAliM mayarandu va pijjai // 1912 jIviu jameNa sarIru huAseM, sattai~ kAleM riddhi viNAseM // 525-7 49. Ayae~ lacchie~ vahu jujjhAviya 49. eyai vasumai-dhuttiyai, pAhuNayA iva vahu bolAviya / 5 138 volAviya ke ke Nau Nivai / 15 6 3-4 ma. pai jehA bahu vahAviya, puhaii puhai-pAla volAviya // 1822 50 jo jo ko-i javANa. tAsa tAsa kul-uttii|| 50 tAeM bhatta ciru, pUteM saha~ saha~ acchi| meiNi cheJchai jema, kavaNe NareNa bhuttii|| vasumai-jhenduliya, jagi keNa-vi samau Na gcchi| 156 14-15 mahi-puNNAli va keNa Na bhuttii| 1817 51. puvv-bhvntr-nneheN| 5 7 11 51. puvva-bhavantara-Neha 9 5 14 52. (a) mhu-pinggl-loynnu| 11 4 4 52. (a)NayaNehi mhu-pingglo| 9 17 6 (8) caavvNsu| 1148 (B) caavvNso|917 10 53. je jala-hatthi-kumbha sohillA, 53. kAhi vi diTaThau payaDu thaNatthalu, te ji NAIM thaNaM addhammillA // 14 3 6 NAI NiraGaga-kumbhi-kumbhatthalu // 21 14 54. Nau vaisaNau Na vaDDau jIvaNu, 54. pahu-aggai sevA-dUsaNau~, Na karevau kayAvi piTThIvaNu // NiTThIvaNu jimbhaNu phsnnuN|| pAya-pasAraNu hatthapphAlaNu, kama-kampaNu adda NihAlaNau, uccAlavaNu samucca-NihAlaNu / / hikkArasu bhuNhaa-caalnnuN|| hasaNu bhasaNu para-AsaNa-pellaNu, khAsaNu ghammillAmellaNau~, gatta-bhaGagu muha-jambhA-mellaNu // kara-moDi praasnn-pellnnuN|| Nau NiyaDeNa dUre vaisevau, avaTThambhaNu dappaNa-dasaNau~, ratta-viratta-cittu jANevau // aijampaNu saguNa-pasaMsaNau~ / /

Page #76
INTRODUCTION 35 aggala-pacchala pariharievI, saviyAsu kAya-NiyacchaNau~, 'jiha tUsai tiha seva karevI / / itttthaagm-dev-dugunychnnuN|| 81 11 5-9 saMkeya-vayaNa-avayAraNau~, Ayai~ lahuyAi~ Na kAraNa, para-NindaNu pAya-pasAraNau~ / ttiiivnn-paaypsaarnn|| avaru vi jaM viNaeM virahiyau~, khr-moddnn-jimbhaamellnn:|| saM ma karaha guruyaNa-garahiyau~ / / kntekhnn-praasnn-pellnn|| avahaura-rUpa-NihAlaNa, uaaysiyhitthupphaalnn| __ ai~ savvai~ vaJcevAi~, indiyaI paJca khaJcevAi~ // RC. 28 1 7-10 55. me hariammAhIpa (ra)eNNa, 25. pariyandai ammAhIraeNa / pariya dai hallaha NAha / ho hallaru jo jo suhu~ suahi, gouleM pai~ avaiNNaeNNa pai~ paNavantau bhUyagaNu // hau~ huiya ji snnaah|| RC. 51 Ghatta 4 4 13-14 Besides there are several passages which have common contents and descriptive patterns in PC. and MP. For instance.. (1) The passage describing various services rendered to Marudevi by Sri, Hri, etc., in PC. gives the details in a sequence of lines each beginning with ka vi (1 14 5-8). The corresponding passage in MP. (3 4 1-7) also gives similar details with a sequence of lines each be ginning with ka vi. (2) The passage in PC. describing the activities of the gods celebrating the ceremonial bath of newly-born Rsabha has a sequence of lines each beginning with kehi mi (PC. 2 4 2-8). The corresponding passage in MP. has similar details and a sequence of lines mostly begin ning with kena vi (MP. 3 18 1-6). (3) The contents and pattern of PC. 41 and MP. 16 3 des cribing how the triumphant Cakra did not enter Ayodhya are closely similar. The sentences in PC giving the similes begin with jiha and those in MP. end with va. (4) Compare the following passages from the Svayambhu chandas and the Mahapurana: jiNa-NAmeM maagala muai dappu, tuha NAmeM jau bhakkhai ahi vi|| kesari vasa hoi Na Dasai sappu / / tuha NAmeM NAsai matta-kari, jiNa-NAmeM Na Dahai dhaadhaanta, kama deMtu vi thakkai Naraha hari / / huavaha jAlA-saa-pajjalanta / / tuha NAmeM huyavahu Nau Dahada, jiNa gAmeM jalaNihi deha thAhu, para-valu gaya-paharaNu bhau pahai / / AraNNe vaNNu Na vadhai vAhu / tuha NAmeM saMtosiya-khalau jiNa-NAmeM bhava-saa-saMkhalAIM, _tujhevi jaMti paya-saMkhalau / / TuTanti honti khaNe mokkalAI / / tuha NAmeM sAyari tarai Naru, jiNa-NAmeM pIDai gahu Na ko vi, osarai koh-kNdpp-jru|| dummai-pisAu osarai so-vi taha NAmeM kevala-kiraNa-ravi NIroya hoti royAura vi|| jiNa-NAma-pavitteM, divasubante pUraMti maNoraha, gaha sANuggaha,

Page #77
PAUMACARIU pAu asesu vi chjji|| hoti deva paI dii / / jaMja maNe bhAvaha taM saha pAvaDa dINu Na kAsu vi kijjai / / (sva. chaM. 8-41, 42, 43, 45) ma. pR. 19 8 7-12, 14). Lastly, we find several rhymes common between PC. and MP. used in the same context. With the common mythological subject-matter allowing little variation even in details, and with the style and diction becoming increasingly standardized it is natural that we find numerous rhymes (over and above ideas, phrases and stylistic devices) common between such epics as PC. and MP. The following few examples have been gleaned from the two works. PC. MP. devaahidev| 1. kaya-sura-Nara-khayara-seva kiya-NAga-Narinda-surinda-seva // 1 9 2. . . . . . . . deva / / 48 3. 2. suviNAvali. . . .. marudevie~ dIsai 2. muddha. . . . siviNai jaM. ...diTTha NarAhivahoM. . . . . .sIsai // 1 15 9. paccUhe.. rAyahu taM. sichu|3 5 33-34 3. jasu meru mahAgiri NhavaNa-vIda 3. jo suragiri so tahu NhavaNa-vIdu ..... mahihara-khambha-gIDhu / / 1 16 2. jaM mahimaNDalu taM teNa gIDhu // 4 3 5. 4. 0sArau ---- bhddaaru||26 1. 4. sAriyahe---bhaDAriyahe // 36 1. 5. maGagalagArau -- bhaDArau // 21. 5. saMpayagArau -- bhaDArau // 6 1. 6. pekkhaNAi~ pAraddhai~ / 6. thottai~ pAraddhAi~ ___ toraNa Nivaddhai~ // 3 6 3. toraNa' nnivddhaaiN|| 3 18 4. 7. taM NisuNevi bhaya-bhIseM / 7. taM NisuNeppiNa baahbliiseN| vAhuvalIseM // 4 3 9. bhuu-bhngg-bhiiseN||16 18 14. 8. mnnddlu-cintiy-phlu||4 4 9. 8. mnnddlu--cintiy-phlu||5 12 7. Sva y am bhu and Dhana pala The beginning of the Bhavisattakaha of Dhanapala (probably 10th Cent. A.D. Ed. Jacobi, 1918, Dalal-Gune, 1923) also appears clearly to have been modelled after the beginning of Svayambhu's Paumacariu, as can be established from the following verbal correspondences collected from the relevant portions of these two works. Pau macariu Bhavisatta k a ha 1. paNaveppiNu 1 1 2 1. paNavippiNu 1 1 3 2. saMsArasamuddattArAhoM 1 1 2 2. saMsArasamuttaraNaseu 1 1 7 3. dujjayakaMdappadappaharahoM 1 1 3 / 3. kandappadappadalaNekkamalla 116 4. parameTAThi 1 1 1 4. paramichi 1 1 10 / 5. bhaviyAyaNasauNakappataruho 1 1 9 5. bhavvayaNavayaNapaMkayapayaMgu 1 1 4 6. tailokkamahArisikulaharahoM 1 1 17 6. pavaramahAsirikulaharahoM 1 1 11 7. iya cauvIsa viparama jiNA paNaveppiNu bhaaveN|| 7. sohiyidhrevi| prmmhaasirikulhrho|| puNu appANau paayddmi| raamaaynn-kaaveN|| vitthArami loi| kittaNu bhavisaNarAhi vhiiN|| 1 1 12 8. NimmalapuNNapavittakaha 12 128. Nimmala puNNa pavitta kaha 1 4 9 9. 0pavittakahakittaNu 1 2 12 9. kittaNu bhavisaNarAhivahA~ 1 1 12 10. vuhayaNa 1 3 1 10. buhayaNa 1 2 2

Page #78
INTRODUCTION - 37 11. ehU sajjaNaloyaho kiu viNau 13 12 11. ihu sajjaNaloyahA~ viNau siThTha 1 3 12. avahatthevi khalayaNu 1 4 1 12. acchau khalayaNu 14 1 13. gaNaharadevahiM diTTha 1 26 13. gaNahariNa diTTha 14 2 14. thiu viulamahIhare vaddhamANu 1 7 6 14. viulairi pariThiu vaddhamANu 1 46 15. samasaraNu vi jasu joyaNapamANu 1 7 6 15. jasu samavasaraNu joyaNapamANu 146 16. jahi~ pakkakalame 1 4 2 16. paripakvakalami 1 5 3 17. The story begins with the 17. The story begins with the description of the magadhadeza, description of the kurujAGagaladeza, most of the lines beginning most of the lines beginning with jahi~, 1 4 with jahi~, 1 5. 18. puNu paMthiya rasasalilai~ piyaMti 1 4 8 18. puDuccharasai~ lIlai~ piyaMti 1 5 10 19. tahitaM paTTaNu rAyagihu, dhnnknnysmiddhu|| 19. tahiM gayauruNAu~ / paTTaNu jaNajaNiyaccha riu // ___NaM puihae~ 14 9 NaM gamaNu 1 5 11-12 20. NaM saggakhaNDu avayare vi thiu 9 13 6 20. gaM gayaNu muevi / saggakhaNDu mahi avayariu jahi 1 5 12 21. NaM pihivie~ nnvjoNvvnneN| sire seharu aaiddhu||21 jaM puhaihi maMDaNu NaM pasatthu 1 6 1 22. The patterns of PC. 1 14 4-8 and Bh. 1 10 9-13 are quite similar. 23. jakkhakaddame Na 1 14 8 23. jakkhakaddamathavakku 1 10 13 24. Nau sAmaNNu Naru 95 5 24. sAvannu eha Nau dIsai 23 5 ehu kovi sAmannu na dIsai 2142 25. AlAveNa vi saMsau 1 14 4 25. AlAvaNi saMsau 24 6 26. uppAiu bhaMtiu 1 101 26. uppAiya keNa vi bhaMti 2 710 27. NIsaddau hUyau kinakiNIu 27. sohai raNajhaNantu kiGakiNirau / ghaggharahi ghavaghava-ghosu cattu 13 16-7 ghavaghavantu ghaggharayamahArau 9 4 3 These correspondences are sufficiently striking to warrant the conclusion that at the time of composing the first few Kadavakas of his Bhavisattakaha Dhanapala had before him the beginning portion of Svayambhu's Paumacariu. Svy a m bhu and Hemacandra In the field of Apabhramsa prosody also Svayambhu had exerted considerable influence. Hemacandra has naturally profited much by Svayambhu's work on Pk. and Ap. metres. More than sufficient proofs are there to show the eclectic and exhaustive character of Hemacandra's treatise on prosody, the Chandonusasana. It is therefore quite reasonable to expect Hemacandra to have made generous use of the works of such eminent metrical authorities as Bharata, Kasyapa, Pingala, Saitava and Jayadeva, and we actually find these names cited several times in Ch, Svayambhu is also found quoted along with these great names. This indicates that by the times of Hemacandra, Svayambhu had come to be recognised as an eminent metrician. We have seen that Rajasekhara Kavi had made a Sk. rendering of at least the Ap. section of SC. Hemacandra appears to have utilised SC. directly as also through the Chandassekhara of Rajasekhara.

Page #79
38 Firstly, when there obtains a difference of names regarding any of the metres treated, Hemacandra records it, at times along with the name of the authority. In this manner at the end of the definition and illustration stanza of the Meghavisphurjita, we read: Rambheti Svayambhuh (Ch. 14 a, 1. 16). If we refer to SC. we find that it defines at I 102 under the name Rambha that very metre which is called Meghavisphurjita. Similarly after treating the Vasanta (na-na-ta-ta-ga-ga; Ch. II 224 ), Hemacandra remarks Nandimukhity eke. SC. 1 11-12 define and illustrate this metre under the designation Nandimuhi. Ch. II 288 deals with the Vamsapatrapatita (bha-ra-na-bha-na-la-ga) and at the end it is observed: Vamsadalam ity anye. SC. I 61-62 define and illustrate the metre Vamsaala and at the end there is a note: ko vi a Vamsavattalalian ti pabhanai, while in the next stanza (164) which is given to illustrate this, there occurs the world Vamsavattavadiam in the fourth line. Secondly, at several places Hemacandra has borrowed, verbally or with modifications or in its Sk. garb metrical rules and definitions from SC. without quoting the source or at times even without giving any indication that the statement in question is not original. Compare the following: (1 ) chavvIsakkhara ahiaM jaM dIsai kiMpi rUvaaM dIhaM / taM daNDaaMtibhai pipIDiAI pamottUNa | yatkiJcit dRzyate chandaH zeSajAtyAdikaM muktvA ( 2 ) ghavalaNiNa a puriso dhavalo vi hoi tiviho - PAUMACARIU Ch. V 32 (1), preceded supuriso and so dhavalo. ( 3 ) guruo ccia ekkalahU jamalalahU lahuo cia virAmavisaammi visamasaMkhAe / samasaMkhAsaMTThio hoi // SC. v 2. Ch. 16, 1. 11, preceded by yadaha and with some corrupt variants ( 4 ) viNNavaNa saMvihANaa maMgalasIhAvaloiatthammi / tattha bijjhai dhuva siMhAvalokitArtheSu maGagale ca dhruvA proktA ( 5 ) doppA asaMjuAo tAo cci duvaIo caturmAtrAdikaM trizat ekAnekairantavarNe preceded by yadaha. SaDaviMzatyakSarAdhikam / tatsarvaM daNDakaM viduH // Ch. 18a, 1. 17. vaNijjai jeNa teNa sA dhavalA / aTThapao chappao cauppAo // SC IV 36. by yadaha and with the better variants, tassovari savvaduvaIo // SC. VII 1. vijJaptau saMvidhAnake / dvipadAnyatra kIrtyate // Ch. VII 57 (1) AakkharantajamiAo / canha tIsaha majjhammi | SC. VI 2. prAntaraMhA yugaiH punaH / make dvipadIM viduH // Ch. VII 72 (1), Lastly, Ch. borrows from SC. several illustrative stanzas also in their original, Sanskritized or modified form. SC. itself has got most of them from other sources; (1) acaladihi aGgAragaNassa- viluliaciuramaharaalakaavaNamaviralapulaabhariathaNajuamavi / rairasasaNiamaNiamuhaliamiha sahai suraamaviraamai sahi tuha // SC. I53.

Page #80
INTRODUCTION vilulitacikuramadharanihitadazana-- maviralapulakanicitakucayugamayi / ratirasarabhasamaNitamukharitamiha vilasati tava sakhi suratamacaladhRti // Ch. 11b, 1. 11-12. ( 2 ) bhamarapa suddhakaissa (kiMvA NiuNassa)-- meghakaAhiseajalapasamiaraaNiarA nnccircnycriiarvmuhliakumuasraa| uggaacandabimbakaradhavaliasaaladisA kassa dihi Na dei bhaNa maNaharasaraaNisA n sc. I 78. vAridamuktavAribharaparizamitaghanarajA udgatarohiNIzakaradhavalitasakalakakup / kasya dhRti dadAti na hi zaradRturajaniriyaM cumbanalAlasabhramarapadavidalitakumudA | Ch. p. 13b, 1. 5-7. Here the order of the lines of the original stanza is changed and some of the words are paraphrased. (3) paNavo suddhasahAvassa sando rundo kundacchAo saraaghaNatuhiNakamalavaNakumuaharahasiasiataNU sasaGakakarujjalo tAro pArAvArappAro dhvliajlthlgannjnnsabhuannalprisrppsaahiadimmuho| loAloaccheaM gantuM daDhakaDhiNaviaDakalaalaghaDaNapaDivaDaNavalaio narenda tuhaM jso| uttuGago seappAAro ua harai prmtihuannsirimnnhrviriarimndirssv| __ sNtthio|| Sc. I 138. rundo'mandaH kundacchAyaH zaradamalaghanatuhinavikacakumudavanaharahasitasitaH zazAGaka __ karojjva l:| tAra: pArAvArApAraH sthalajalagaganatalasakalabhuvanapathadhavalanaparicitaH prasAdhita diGamukhaH / / lokAlokacchedaM gatyA dRDhakaThinavikaTadigavadhitaTaghaTanavivalanacalayito vizuddhayazazcayaH / prottuGagaH zvetaprAkAro dhvanitaguNapaNava tava jayati nRpavara navalalitavasaterjagatrita yshriyH|| Ch. p. 18b, 1. 10-13. ___ aNNavo tasseva (suddhasIlassa)-- psriakhrmaaruandoliaastthjhijjntpttohsddaalvaaaaripuurijjmaannmvre| dinnarkrttttttollcikkhilllolntkolaalidaahukkhakkhonnimutthaaksaaille| ghnnvnndvdaahddjjhntvppcchbhllubbhddorllisnttthnnaasntmaaanggjuuhaaule| piaama ia erise gimhaAlaMmi mA vacca mANesu thoratthaNAliGagaNuddAmasokkhAI me|| SC. I 148. prasRtanibiDamAratAndolitAzvatthasaMzIrNapaNa ghvisphaarvaatolikaapuurymaannmbre| dhnvndvdhymaanaakhilkruurshaarduulpotodbhttonnaadsNtrstmaatnggyuuthaakule|| dinakarakarataptakolAvalIzrIyamANAtalle lsllolkllolvaacaalmaadynmhaa-| rNavapayasi nanu priya grISmakAle'dhunA mA sma gA mAnaya tvaM hi pInastanA zleSasaukhyAni me // Ch. p. 18b, 1. 4-6. (5) aNaGagaseharo suddhasIlassa visaalbhaalgholmaannkjjlujjlaalaalimaaliaakulovsohie| viuddhmuddhduddhnniddhpmsaamlbbhmnttaardiihrcchirttknte| visttttsndkundgocchscchkomlullsntdittidntkntikesraale| imaMmi erise muhAravindae piei jo piAharaM mahu vva so sauNNao // SC. I 167.

Page #81
PAUMACARIU vishaalbhaallolpuurnnmaankjjlojjvlaalktirephmaalikopshobhite| vibuddhahAvamuddhacArupakSmalAlasabhramatsutAradIrghanetrapatrasundare // amndkundkuddmlaankomlollsdyutiiddhshuddhdntpdditkesraalye| priyAmukhAmbuje'dharaM cirAya madhvivApibannanArataM bhavedanaGagazekharaH / / Ch. p. 19b, I. 12-13. (6) bhuaGagavilAso tassea (suddhasahAvassa) vAsaharammi vare kasaNAaruDaDDhiadhUvasuaMdhamaNoharae kmnniie| pINaghaNuNNaacakkalathorathaNIa sa paripelliavacchaalo ramaNIe / komalabAhukalaAdaDhaveMDhiao paDivaTTasuNettaviaMsiae sanniie| pAvai NiddiaaM hiaicchiaaM sahi jo cia puNNajuo sa Naro raaNIe / / SC. I 173. pInaghanonnatavRttavizAlatarastanamaNDalagADhanipIDanakaNTakitAGagaH / / komalaSaDjamRNAlalatAdRDhaveSTitakaNThataTa: paricumbanavibhramapAtram / / vAsagRhe bahaloccalitAgurudhUmalatAnicite zayane mRduni kSaNadAyAM / yo dayitAM ramayatyatisaMbhramamAnajuSaM sa bhujaGagavilAsadhurAmiha dhatte / / Ch. p. 20b, I. 1-3. (7) Echoes from Sc. I 29 are found in Ch. p. 21b, st. 31. (8) avaduvahau ajjadevassa kAiM karauM hauM maae| piu Na gaNai laggI pAe / maNNu dharante ho jaai| kaDhiNa uttaraGaga bhnnaai|| SC. IV 13. etthu karimi bhaNi kaaiN| priu na gaNai laggI pAi // chaDDe viNu hauM mukkI / avadohaya jimva kira gAvi // Ch. VI 19, 45. (9) bIacalaNe mattabAliA goindassa-- kamalakumuaha ekka upptti| sasi to vi kumaAaraha / dei sokkha kamalaha divAara // pAvijjai avasa phalu / jeNa jassa pAse tthveiu|| SC. IV 17. kumuakamalahaM ekka uppatti maulei tu vi kamalavaNu / kumuasaMDu niccu vi viAsai / ' sacchandaviAriNiya / caMdajoNha ki mttvaaliaa|| Ch. V 18, 18. The last two lines of the stanza in Ch. are different. ( 10 ) vAAlA pharusA vindhaNA / guNehiM vimukkA pANaharA // jiha dUjjaNa sajjaNauvari / tiha pasaru Na lahanti sraa|| Sc. VI 150. vAyAlA pharusA vidhaNA prANahara // jaha dujjaNa sajjaNajaNauvari / temva pasaru na lahaMti sara // Ch. VI 21, 118. (11) kira kaNNakaliGaga prijjiaa| Thia Navara mANavivajjiA // gahu~ kovi ahiTThai muNiavahe / kahiM dharai jaaddaha kaNha kahe // SC. VI 152. kRvakaNNakaliGaga prjjiaa| Thia naravai maannvivjjiaa|| nahu koi abhiTTai aNiavahi / kahiM vairi jayaddahu kaNha kahi // Ch. VI 20, 116. (12) mattakariNI jahA tasea (goindassa)-- savva goviu jaibi josei hari suThuvi AareNa / dei dikThi jahiM kahiM vi rAhI / / ko sakkai saMvarevi / DaDhDhaNaaNa NeheM plottttu| ekkamekkau jaibi joedi| hari duThTha savvAareNa / to vi rohiM jahi kahi vi raahii|| ko sakkai saMvarevi / daDhDhaNaaNa NeheM paluTTA // Hemacandra's Prakrit Grammar IV 422 (6).

Page #82
INTRODUCTION 13) With afru o furade 1 Svayambhu's Paumacariu 80, 4, 2a and a fount for 75 175 187 FTZ (F) 7 far TETE(97) Svayambhu's Ritthanemicariu 24, 7, 4 cf. cf. fc3 33 ( v.l. y... af R33 37 o 3 Hemacandra's Prakrit Grammar 4 360 (2). It is not unlikely that for some of these illustrations which Svayambhu himself has taken from others, Hemacandra may have used directly the original sources. It should be noted that the citations as found in Hemacandra's works appear to preserve the language of the original as contrasted with their comparatively modernized language in the published text of the Svayambhucchandas. 5. THE PAUMACARIU AND ITS SOURCES The Pa i macariu The narrative of Rama, who is also known as Padma (Pk. Pauma) in Jain mythology and who along with Laksmana and Ravana makes up the eighth trio of Baladeva, Vasudeva and Prativasudeva' respectively was related by many Jain poets. Svayarnbhu's Paumacariu is such a Rama-epic in Apabhramsa. In most of the colophons of various Sandhis of PC. the title appears alternatively as Paumacariu or Pomacariu equivalent to Sk. Padmacaritam. At the end of the work it is called Ramayanapurana. The donor's colophon at the end of MS. S. refers to the work as "the Sastra called Ramayana." The Jinaratnakosa describes the work under the name of Ramayanapurana and in the colophon stanzas of Sandhis 88, 89 of PC. it is called simply Ramayana. In the upper corner of the margin of folio 222 verso of MS. S. we find FTOHT TTTO PR? In the colophon stanza of the 18. and the 84. Sandhi (the latter written by Tribhuvana) the poem is called Ramaevacariya, Sk. Ramadevacarita, and once, in the colophon of the 86. Sandhi it is referred to as Ramacariya, Sk. Ramacarita. In the body of the work Svayambhu mentions it as Ramayanakava (1 1 19) "The Ramayana Poem', Ramayana (23 1b) or Rahavacariya (23 1 95, 40 ), Sk. Raghava-carita, while the subject-matter is generally called Rama-kaha (1 1, 1 2 1), Sk. Rama-katha. Of these titles Paumacariu is the most frequent and evidently one intended by the poet. PC. has a roundly estimated extent of 12,000 Granthagras. It contains a total of 1,269 Kadavakas, distributed among 90 Sandhis which are divided into five books (called Kanda, Sk. Kanda) in the following manner": 1. Vijjahara-Kanda (Vidyadhara-Kanda): 20 Sandhis. 2. Ujjha-Ko (Ayodhya-Kdeg): 22 Sandhis. 3. Sundara-Ko: 14 Sandhis. 4. Jujjha-Ko (Yuddha-Kdeg): 21 Sandhis. 5. Uttara-Ko: 13 Sandhis. According to this account and also according to the actual contents, the Yuddha Kanda is finished with the 77. Sandhi and indeed at the end of that Sandhi we find a statement to this effect (1) According to Jain mythology there flourished in past sixty-three great per sons, Salakapurusa, which included twenty-four Tirthankaras, twelve Cakrins, nine Vasudevas, nine Baladevas and nine Prativasudevas. Krsna, Balarama and Jarasandha make up the ninth group. (2) The extent in Kandas is given in the colophon stanzas 37-38 (Appendix I).

Page #83
42 PAUMACARIU telling us that the Yuddha Kanda is finished and that the Uttara Kanda is now begun. But immediately after this the MSS. read: Siri-muni-suvvaya-tittham namami, Jujjha-Kandam nisameha. "I bow down to the Tirtha of Muni Suvrata. Listen to the Yuddha Kanda'. Further at the end of the next, i.e., 78. Sandhi, it is stated: Jujjha-kandar samattam Jyestha Vadi 1 Some: 'Finished the Yuddha Kanda, on Monday the first, dark half, Jyestha'. This is clearly an error. The words Sirimunisuvayya etc. should be found in the beginning of the 57. Sandhi, while the statement at the end of the 78. Sandhi has its legitimate place at the end of the 77. Sandhi, Similarly at the end of the 13. Sandhi the MSS. read: Prathamam Parva. Its significance is not clear. The first Kanda is completed with the 20. Sandhi. The 13. Sandhi does not seem to markedly round off the foregoing matter so that the first 13. Sandhis can form a definite unit. Puspadanta has regularly given separate titles to the individual Sandhis of his Mahapurana. Svayambhu only casually assigns a title to individual Sandhis. Thus in the VidyadharaKanda, Sandhis I, 2, 13, 17 and 18 are found with special titles. On the other hand for Sandhis 83-90, which were not written by Svayambhu, we regularly find the Sandhi titles. In the colophon of the Vidyadhara Kanda at the end of the 20. Sandhi Svayambhu records that his high-spirited wife Amiavva' (=Amrtamba) dictated to him (obviously when he was preparing a copy of his epic, finished partly or wholly) the Vidyadhara Kanda. Similarly we gather from the colophon of the 42. Sandhi' that his second wife named Aiccamva (Adityamba) dictated to him the Ayodhya Kanda. Onwards from the 83. Sandhi we find a statement at the end of each Sandhi saying: 'Finished the Sarga number so and so entitled so and so in the supplement to the Paumacariu (Paimaca+ riya-sesa) that was somehow left out by (or that escaped, uvvariya) Svayambhu and that was composed, after the latter's passing away, by his younger son Tribhuvana Svayambhu under the patronage of Vandarya'. This means that Sandhis 83-90 of PC. were written by Tribhuvana. In the previous Section we saw that Svayambhu's Ritthanemicariu was felt to be incomplete by Tribhuvana and the wanting portions were supplied by him and later by Yasahkirti. Here in the PC. too we find a similar state of things. Some portions of the narrative were somehow not covered up by Svayambhu and (1) That the name is Amiavva and not Samiavva has been shown on p. 10. (2) Appendix I, Stanza 15. The end of the first half is metrically defective. Aiccamvi(ya-na)mae is the most probable emendation. Premi, 1942, 377, thinks that Sandhis 84-90 were Tribhuvana's work and that the 83. Sandhi, excepting possibly some closing Kadavakas, must be attributed (in spite of the colophon!) to Svayambhu, because Tribhuvana's reference to the Rama-Story as satta-maha-sagg'-angi (Appendix I, stanza 56) having the seven great Sargas as limbs' imply seven Sandhis as his contribution to PC. But this is a mistake. The seven Sargas referred to by Tribhuvana have nothing to do with Tribhuvana's part in the composition of PC. These seven Sargas are just the seven traditionally laid down Adhikaras or topics of the Ramayana mentioned by both Vimalasuri: thii-varsa-samuppatti, patthana-ranam Lavankusuppatti/ nivvanam-aneyabhava, satta puranettha ahigara/ / (Paiimacariya I 31) and Ravisena sthitir vamsa-samutpattih prasthanam samyugam tatah/ Lavanankusa-sambhitir bhavoktih parinirostih/ Yuktah sapta Puranesininnadhikara ime smrtah/ (Padmacarita I 43-44).

Page #84
INTRODUCTION Tribhuvana deemed it necessary to supply them. This naturally poses a problem for us: How is it that both the epics of Svayambhu stood in need of supplementation? Was Svayambhu forced to leave them incomplete in spite of his original design or was it that these portions-i.e, the subject-matter thereof-added by others being unacceptable to Svayambhu, were left out by him intentionally and hence the two epics, in their original unextended form were complete from his point of view? Opposite opinions on this point have been expressed by scholars. Jain' thinks that PC. was complete from Svayambhu's viewpoint, so that the portion added by Tribhuvana has no more value than that of interpolation. On the other hand he considers RC. in its original form to have remained incomplete possibly because of Svayambhu's unexpected death, so that the performance of Tribhuvana regarding RC. was necessary to bring the work to completion. The additions, on the other hand, made to RC. by Yasahkirti are considered by Jain as interpolations. Premi, on the other hand, takes the view that both the epics in their unextended form were complete according to Svayambhu's plan. The additions made by Tribhuvana to PC. as well as RC. were not desired by Svayambhu to be included in them. The additions made by Yasahkirti might have been designed, according to Premi, to make good the passages that were possibly found missing or damaged in the MS. of RC. in his possession. For judging the plausibility of these views it is essential to critically evaluate whatever scanty evidence is available to us mostly from the Prasasti and colophon stanzas. In this connection the Stanza given in the beginning of the 100. Sandhi (or it may be considered to be at the end of the 99. Sandhi) of RC. is very important. It has not been interpreted correctly either by Jain or by Premi. Jain just gives the purport of the stanza. He says", "At the end of Sandhi 99 of the Harivarsapurana, we have a verse telling us that the poet proceeded to compose the Harivansapurana after having finished the Paumocariu and yet another work of great merit Suddhayacaria. This information precludes us from imagining that his Paumacariu was interrupted by any calamity like death'. According to Premi the Stanza in question was written by Tribhuvana and not by Svayambhu as Jain is inclined to think. He says", "isa (99 vI ) sandhike antameM eka padya hai jisameM kahA hai ki paumacariu yA suvvayacariu banAkara aba maiM harivaMzakI racanAmeM pravRtta hotA hU~, sarasvatIdevI mujhe susthiratA deveM / nizcaya hI yaha padya tribhuvana svayaMbhukA likhA huA haiM aura isameM ve kahate haiM ki paumacariu kI arthAt usake zeSa bhAgakI racanA to meM kara cukA hU~, usake bAda aba maiM harivaMzameM arthAta usake bhI zeSameM hAtha lagAtA huuN| yadi isa padya ko hama tribhuvanakA na mAneM to phira isa sthAnameM isakI koI sArthakatA hI nahIM raha jAtI / harivaMzakI 99 sandhiyA~ banA cukane para svayaMbhudeva yaha kaise kaha sakate haiM ki paumacariu banAkara aba meM harivaMza ba Both these scholars have failed to understand the words (1) Jain, 1935, 71-72. (2) Premi. 1942, 376-377, 380-382. (3) Appendix I, 65. It reads: Kauna Pomacariyam, Suddhayacariyam ca guna-gan' agghaviyam 1 Harivamsa-moha-haine Sarassai sudhiya-deha vya (4) Jain, 1935, 71. (5) Premi. 1942, 378.

Page #85
44 PAUMACARIU moha and sudhiya-deha in the stanza correctly. Works on Padmacarita and Harivamsa in Jain literature usually have a beginning in which it is declared that the accounts of Rama and Krsna given in non-Jain traditions are false and misleading and SO Srenika requests Gautama to narrate these Caritas in their correct version--that is known to the Jain tradition. Thus we find in Svayambhu's Paumacariu: paramesara para-sasanehim, suvvai vivareri kahi jina-sasane kema thiya, kaha Rahava-keri | jage loehim dhakkarivantaehim, uppaiu bhantiu bhantaehim (1 9 9-1 10 1) "The narrative of Raghava, O Great Lord, is heard in other faiths in a topsy-turvy form. (Hence) tell (us) how is it found in the Jain faith. Deluded people in the world have fabricated (many) delusions (regarding this narrative)." Similarly Svayambhu describes his Harivamsa narrative as sa-samaya-parasamaya-viyara-saha "capable of considering (the accounts current in my own faith and (those current in) others'." The word used in PC. is bhanti, Sk. Bhranti. It is synonymous with moha in the expression Harivansa-moha-harane occurring in the stanza under discussion. Accordingly it means 'in removing the deluded notions (or erroneous views) regarding the Harivamsa (narrative)'. Agrain, sudhiya means branta (Desinamamala VIII 36), thaka hua (PSM.) 'exhausted'. So sudhiya-deha means 'exhausted in body'. The whole stanza can be rendered as, "Having composed the Paumacariu and the Suddhyacariu replete with merits, (my) Muse (Sarassai) in removing the deluded view about the Harivamsa narrative, has become as it were exhausted in body". In the sense in which the stanza is understood by Jain we fail to see how Svayambhu can say, when most of RC. was actually composed, that he proceeds to compose the Harivamsa. Similarly Premi's interpretation too has to contend with serious difficulties. Firstly we have to understand Paumacariu in the sense of 'Supplement to the Paumacariu' even though Tribhuvana makes it a point to refer to his contribution to PC. with the special name of Paumacariyasesa'. Secondly, it would be inconceivable that Tribhuvana who holds his father in great respect and who is never tired in showering emcomiums on him, would describe his proposed additions to RC. as 'designed to remove wrong notions about the Harivamsa', for it would imply indirect censure of his father's performance. Lastly Tribhuvana's confession of his inspiration waning when he undertook to supplement the Harivamsapurana would be something unusual for him in the face of his pronounced tendency to emphasize his nobility in shouldering the highly responsible task of bringing to completion his father's work and in continuing the poetic tradition of his family. Therefore it is more natural and sensible to take the stanza to have been written by Svayambhu himself. After completing 99 Sandhis of RC. Svayambhu says that with the blessings of Sarasvati he has already completed the two works, the Paumacariu and the Suddhayacariu. But as he proceeded with the composition of the Harivassa that was intended to dispel false versions, his poetic inspiration did not remain sustained. Already in the introduction to RC. Svayambhu talks of his (1) Appendix I. Stanzas 19-22, 24-25, 27-28, 30-33, 31-36, 38-39, 53. Premi's we have to wariu' even thousith the special that Tril

Page #86
INTRODUCTION 45 feeling highly diffident in handling such a vast and difficult theme as the Harivamsa. But then Sarasvati reassures him: "Here I bestow on you keenness of mental faculties. Proceed with the composition. Hence it is very probable that after the composition of RC. up to 99 Sandhis Svayambhu felt tired in spirit and his literary activity thus interrupted was never resumed by him any more. It would follow from this that the Paumacariu and the Suddhayacariu were written before RC. and that the poet's life was cut short before he could complete the latter. The remaining portion of RC, was written by Tribhuvana after Svayambhu's death'. In later times some new details and episodes came to be considered essential in the concluding portion of the Harivamsa narrative and their absence in RC. of Svayambhu and Tribhuvana induced Yasahkirti to make requisite interpolations. We have an interesting parallel for this in the interpolations made by Gandharva in Puspadanta's Jasaharacariu. Now let us take up the case of PC. Jain and Premi both suppose that from Svayambhu's point of view PC. was complete at 82. Sandhi and the additions of Tribhuvana were not desired by Svayambhu as the parts of his PC. For, they argue, in the case of PC. no calamity like death interrupted the poet's activity and that would leave unexplained why Svayambhu left PC. incomplete. Secondly, PC. and RC. were composed under the patronage of two different persons. If PC. was composed before RC., how can Svayambhu start writing another work under a different patronage without completing the work more than eight-ninths of which were already finished under the earlier patronage? Thirdly Tribhuvana calls his contribution to the Paumacariu by a special name, Paumacariya-sesa 'Supplement to the Paumacariya'. No such special name is given to his additions to RC. Fourthly the parts added by him are described by Tribhuvana as 'Sayambhuevassa kahavi uvvariya', which, according to Premi, means 'that which was somehow considered undesired (onipsita) or extra (adhika) by Svayambhudeva'. This implies that the matter added by Tribhuvana was unacceptable to Svayambhu. Fifthly the subject-matter of the Sandhis written by Tribhuvana appears to be disgressive and unessential for the main narrative of the Ramayana. Lastly it would appear quite singular that not one, not two, but altogether three works could have been left incomplete by Svayambhu. Now there is nothing inherently improbable in an author leaving more than one works incomplete behind him. Of the three works improved upon or completed by Tribhuvana, we do not know in which way did he 'repair the Siri-pancamakaha. Tribhuvana's statement does not necessarily imply the incomplete character of that work. As to RC., Svayambhu most probably passed away before he could finish it. And if we can establish on other grounds that PC. was left incomplete by Svayambhu, the other objections can be easily met with. It is not so unusual for an author to begin and continue to work on two works at a time or to embark upon another before the first is completed. We can assume that Svayambhu accepted the patronage of Dhavalaiya before completing PC. under the patronage of Dhananjaya for reasons unknown to us. He might have intended to complete PC. later on. And the meanings anipsita (1) Appendix I, passage 57, lines 2-3, 5. (2) Appendix I, Stanza 68, 84 wherein Tribhuvana talks of 'rescuing the poem and poetry of Svayambhu, and of carrying the paternal burden, piu-bharanivvahana.

Page #87
46 PAUMACARIU and adhika recorded for uvvariya in the Desinamamala are rather special. For in literature 'left behind', 'escaped' is the most common meaning and in PC. itself uvvariya (5 11 3, 14 7 5) and samuvvariya (15 5 3) are used in the senses 'escaped' 'saved', 'left as a remainder". We need not, therefore, understand by Tribhuvana's use of that word that the matter contained in his supplement to PC. was unacceptable to or rejected by Svayambhu. The argument that Tribhuvana gives a special name Sesa or Paumacariya-sesa to his supplement to PC. appears to have some weight. Except in the second colophon stanza of the 84. Sandhi" where the general title Ramaevacariya is used, in all the Sandhis composed by him, Tribhuvana invariably calls his contribution by the special name, Paumacariyasesa and in the colophons of Sandhis 83-90 this title is mentioned no less than eighteen times. As contasted with this his additions to RC. are not given any special name. Again it is significant that this Paumacariya-sesa is described by Tribhuvana as 'the crest-jewel of the Paumacariya" while in another stanza' it is stated: "Thus is finished (samatta) the charming Paumacariya; the same, when completed by Tribhuvana, is now thoroughly finished (parisamatta)' where the contrast between samatta and parisamatta appears to be intentional. But there are very weighty arguments for believing that PC. could not have been considered by Svayambhu also as complete with the 82. Sandhi. Ravisena's Padmacarita was the main source for Svayambhu's PC. The latter borrows ideas and expressions from the former and the general plan and pattern of PC., so far as its subject matter or contents are concerned, are cast after those of the Padmacarita. As noted previously, the Padmacarita mentions seven broad topics (adhikaras) of the Ramayana narrative as recognised and handed down by the Jain tradition. They are Sthiti, Vamsasamutpatti, Prasthana, Samyuga, Lavanankusa-sambhuti, Bhavokti, Parinirvsti. These are enumerated by Vimalasuri," and Tribhuvana too refers to this fact. And the Rama-story as narrated by Ravisena and Vimalasuri actually bears this out. But the 82 Sandhis of PC.--the portion composed by Svayambhu-covers up only the first five out of the seven topics. The last two topics cannot be said to be unessential or digressive as is suggested by Premi because they are recognised by tradition and are actually found in the source-work of PC. No reason is forthcoming for their omission by Svayambhu. Secondly, if PC. was according to Svayambhu complete with 82. Sandhi, where is its colophon that ought to have been written by Svayambhu? So long as we cannot find any satisfactory explanation for these facts, it would be quite unsafe to assume that PC. was complete as it was left by Svayambhu. From the fresh mangala stanzas found in the beginning of the 23. and the 43. Sandhi it follows that the composition of PC. was twice interrupted. The fresh mangala is indicative of some lapse of time preceding the resumption. (1) In two colophon stanzas of RC. (Appendix I, 66-67) samaniya 'compieted' and not something like ista or adyta is used as a complement to uvariya. (2) Appendix I, 23. (3) Appendix I, 31. (4) Appendix 1, 50. (5) Padmacarita, I 43. (6) Paumacariya, I 32. (7) Appendix I, 56.

Page #88
INTRODUCTION Sources of the Paumacariu. In the very opening stanza of the first Sandhi of PC. Svayambhu declares that he has taken on hand to narrate the Rama-tory after keeping in view the Arsa. The colophons of all the Parvans of Ravisena's Padmacarita begins with iti Arse Ravisenacarya-prokte Padmacarite. This makes it clear that Svayambhu's reference pertains to that work. And this is endorsed by PC. 1 2 9 where we are told that Kaviraja Svayambhu has embarked upon such a vast theme through the favour of Acarya Ravisena. In the same Kadavaka Svayambhu also gives, following Ravisena, the tradition through which the Rama-story that was being narrated by him was handed down: from Vardhamana to Indrabhuti, Dharma and Prabhava down to Kirtidhara, to Anuttaravac and thence to Ravisena. Ravisena gives also the name of Jambu and the last two are given by him as Kirti and Anuttaravagmin. Ravisena, while giving his tradition says that his present effort of composing a Rama-epic was made consequent upon the written (likhitam) work of Anuttaravagmin. Now to any one who even casually compares Vimalasuri's Paumacariya with Ravisena's Padmacarita it is as plain as the day-light that one of them is simply a recast of the other and there is no difficulty in granting the claim of originality, as is done by Premi, to Vimalasuri. Ravisena's Sanskrit work is but an enlarged recast of the Prakrit Paumacariya, some of the alterations being necessitated due to the difference of medium and to the fact that Vimalasuri was a Svetambara, but Ravisena, a Digambara. The enlargements chiefly centre round the descriptive and dogmaticdidactic portions. In extent Vimalasuri's epic is 10,000 Granthagras, that of Ravisena 18,000 granthagras. It requires no elaborate comparison to show that the enlargements apart, Ravisena's work is but a slavish imitation of that of Vimalasuri. Indeed very few cases from the field of our ancient literature can be cited as a parallel to such thorough and continuous verbatim borrowing, when we make necessary allowance for the difference in the linguistic and metrical mediums. Does this mean that Vimalasuri and Anuttaravagmin were one? 47 On the other hand though Svayambhu expressly states to have followed Ravisena and even though we keep out of consideration the alterations forced by the difference in religious belief and literary medium, a close and critical comparison of the Padmacarita and the Paumacariu leaves us very favourably impressed as to Svayambhu's originality and poetic powers. As a rule he holds to the thread of the narrative as found in the Padmacarita, but otherwise also the theme even in its very minor details was fixed by tradition and permitted no significant variation. But many a time he parts company with Ravisena, summarily treats or altogether rejects or rehandles certain topics or waxes eloquent over others that were barely touched in his model, according as it suits his artistic sense. Parallel passages of PC., RP. and VP. are given in Appendix III. One broad tendency that is clearly discernible in Svayambhu's handling of his material is that he is primarily interested in recounting the narrative in an attractive manner. This aim is responsible for applying scissors to everything that is flagrantly digressive and for giving only passing attention to the side-episodes. Of course, these observations are to be assessed keeping the diffuse and accom (1) Premi, 1942, 272-292.

Page #89
48 PAUMACARIU (RP. XIII 54-6343-359), (4) of virathi (RP. V 280.o.cana (RP. modating nature of the epic-form in view. Svayambhu seems to have a sure eye for all such points in the narrative which would give full scope to the play of his poetic fancy. The 18,000 granthagras of the Padmacarita have been brought down to 12,000 in the Paimacariu and thus it has become comparable in extent to Vimalasuri's epic. First we take up the omissions and a bridgements. Part of RP. IV (topic, sutrakanthanam utpattih), the whole of RP. XI (Marutta-yajna-dhvamsana-padanugabhidhanam) and the long sermon covering the whole of RP. XIV. are totally cut out by Svayambhu, excepting the two lines (PC. 15 5 9 b and 15 9 1), passingly referring to the topic of RP. XI and one Kadavaka (PC. 17 18) summing up RP. XIII. Svayambhu has also omitted the table of contents given in RP. I and has treated the topics of Ksetravarnana and Kala-varnana (RP. II) quite briefly. Similarly the Harisena episode, running over 130 stanzas in RP. (VIII 272-401) is ruthlessly compressed by him in two Kadavakas (PC. 11 1-2) and almost everywhere the topic of purva-bhava-kathana is skipped over: The account of the previous existences (1) of Toyadavahana and Sahasraksa and their father Purnaghana and Sulocana (RP. V 96-141), (2) of Bhima and Bhagirathi (RP. V 286-294), (3) of Maharaksas (RP. V 343-359), (4) of Madhu (RP. XII 22-69), (5) of Indra (RP. XIII 54-66). Only in two cases (PC. 6 15=RP. VI 314328 and P.C. 19 4-5=RP. XVII 140-198) Svayambhu chooses to relate the purvabhavas. In the same manner it can be shown that many of the lengthy descriptions in RP. have been considerably shortened by Svayambhu and most of the sermons omitted. We shall now point out the additions and enlargements affected by Svayambhu which slightly make up the big losses in bulk detailed above. It is quite obvious that the purpose in coming Paimacariu being primarily religious, there was no question of taking any sort of liberty with the traditional story. As such there was no scope for invention or artistic designing and variation as far as the subject-matter was concerned. The poet -njoyed freedom regarding stylistic embellishments, descriptions and depiction of various sentiments and he could expatiate on particular incidents he took fancy for. The whole of PC. XVI dealing with the topics of Arthasastra is not found in the same context in the RP. and is thus an innovation. But most of the cases pertain not to innovation but to alteration. Many a time only the suggestion or bare facts are availed of from Ravisena, but the development and the presentation are quite original. Of course as the table of correspondences (see Appendix III) demonstrate Ravisena's work forms the basis for Svayumbhu's work and cases of borrowing ideas and expressions are numerous, but this dependence is out of choice and not out of necessity, as we can judge from the high artistic worth of those passages where Svayambhu's poetic fancy chose to fly with its own wings, and even when the suggestion is taken from Ravisena, its working over exhibits the hand of a great poet. Part of the descriptions of nature and water-sport in PC. XIV, description of battles at various places (especially the portion PC. VIII 4-8), depiction of some incidents of tense emotion in the Anjana episode (in PC. XVIII-XIX), the duels between Bharata and Bahubali (in PC. V) etc. can be cited as illustrations. In short it can be said that of the high poetic merits found ile of pe patiate options

Page #90
INTRODUCTION and literary charm only a fraction is such as for which Svayambhu is indebted to Ravisena. For the rest the credit goes to his own poetic powers. 49 SO From what is said above it should not be understood that Ravisena was the one and only source of Svayambhu far as the composition of PC. was concerned. For we find that the facts and incidents at several places in PC. are at variance with those in corresponding contexts in RP. This clearly suggests that Svayambhu had access to other sources. Thus (I) the episode of Bharatesvara and Bahubali: (1) In RP. (IV 70) and VP. (IV 430) it is Bahubali who proposes to decide their quarrel by personal combat instead of involving their whole armies, but in PC. (4 8 9c) the proposal is put forth by ministers. (2) Over and above the glance duel and the wrestling duel (RP. IV 72, VP. IV 43-47), PC. (4 10) gives also water duel'. (3) In RP. and VP. there is no mention of the obstacle to Bahubali's attainment of Kevala and how it was removed by Bharata (PC. 4 13-14). (II) The battle with Vali: According to RP. IX 73-90 and VP. IX 39-46) Vali went to the battle-field but at the instance of his minister was disgusted with the imminent slaughter and immediately renounced the world. But PC. 12 10-11 describe the combat between Vali and Ravana in which ultimately Vali lifts up Ravana together with his sword and aerial car and thereafter renounces the world. Again when Ravana was out to uproot Mount Kailasa with Vali over it and throw it in the ocean, it is Vali himself, according to RP. (IX 145-158) and VP. (IX 74-81), who, in order to save the Jina shrines from destruction, presses down the mountain with his toe and thereafter at the request of Mandodari to spare Ravana's life, removes the pressure. But the account in PC. is different. There (XIII) Dharanendra, coming to know of the upasarga caused to Vali by Ravana appears before Vali and as he bows the mountain is pressed down with his weight, it being pulled up afterwards at Mandodari's request. In the RP. (IX 191-193) and VP. (IX 96) Dharanendra appears after Ravana comes out shattered and prays to Vali. But from PC. XV 9 10 it is clear that Ravana believed it was Vali's foot that had pressed down the mountain. (III) The Dynastic and other Lists. PC. gives between Sandhis V and VI names of sixty-four successive kings in the Raksasa dynasty. Strangely enough they are given in Sanskrit. All Mss. of PC. have them. But we find several divergences when we compare this dynastic list with those given at RP. V 378-398 and VP. V 251-266 PC. has Mrgavega) (v. 1. Mrgavesa) for Amrtavega; omits Cintagati (RP. V 393, but not in VP.); gives Simha (1) In the Vasudevahindi (1-187) also only the ditthi-jujjha and the mutthijujjha are given. There the account of the obstacle to Bahubali's attainment of Kevala and removal thereof at Rsabha's suggestion is narrated but the details are different from what is found in PC. (2) There are discrepancies between RP. and VP. also on this point. Some of the above noted divergences in names can be explained on assuming_that they represent different attempts at reproducing the Prakrit original. Thus, from an original Sihadavamma or Mayaridavamna we get (1) directly Mrgaridamana and (2) by metathesis of va and da, Simhavadana. Similarly the first portions of Mrgavega or (Mrgavesa) and Amrtavega can be derived from maya or miya. In Puranic lists also we find similar corruptions and transformations.

Page #91
50 PAUMACARIU vadana for Mrgaridamana, Indravitu for Indrajit; adds Mahabhima after Bhima, has Bhataka for Marana (though both have the same metrical value), Dvipavahu for Dvipavaha (VP. Bhayavaha), Gatyuttama for Gatabhuma (VP. Gaiuttamo, wrongly divided in the text as Pavanuttaragai, uttamo). In the list of Islands given at PC. 6 4 5-9 we find several names which are not represented either in RP. (V 371-373; VI 67-69) or in VP. (V 246-248; VI 31-33). The same is the case with the list of Vidyas (PC. 9 12, RP. VII 324-332; VP. VII 135-142). IV. There are some minor details which we find in PC., but which are either absent or in a different form in RP. (1) When Sagara's sons visit Kailasa, PC. (5 10 6-7) mentions the fact that the Jina-shrines there had been erected by Bharata. Bhagirathi proposes to make some arrangements for the protection of those shrines. RP. does not give these details, but VP. (V 107) mentions them, though there the proposal comes from the minister. (2) Again the moat dug round the Kailasa is styled Ganga in PC. (5 10 8a) (cf. VP, V 172) but there is nothing corresponding to it in RP. (3) When all the sons of Sagara except two are burnt to death RP. (V 254 b) says that Bhima and Bhagiratha went to Sagara, but PC. (5 11 45) says that forthwith they came to Saketa city and the wording here roughly corresponds' with VP. V 1751. (4) When the news of his sons' death are broken to Sagara, he swoons, according to PC. 5 13 4h (tam nisunevi rau mucchamgau) and VP. V 192 b (raya tam ciya souna niyaya-suyamaranam mucchavasa-vembhalo padio). RP. does not mention this. (5) The bewailing king says in PC. 'what is the use of enjoyments and (this) army' (kin so(bho? Jer kim khandhavarem 5 13 7 a) as in VP. (kim majjha asumaie, navahi nihihi va rayana-sahiehin, V 199 a). (6) The adjective 'long-tailed' (diha-langula) is given to the monkeys in PC. 6 9 2a) and VP. (diha-nangule, VI 706, not in RP, in the corresponding context (VI 167-169). (7) They are called kula-devayaim in PC. (6 9 8b) and devabbhuya in VP. (VI 755). RP. does not use any equivalent expression. (8) The magic horde of the monkeys is described in PC, as producing terrifying and rumbling shrieks (vukkara-ghora-ghagghara-saraim 6 11 5b) and as not being contained by the earth, the ocean or the sky jale thale ayase na moiyaim, 6 11 66). The wordings correspond to VP. VI 107 b (maha-ghore) and 108 b (bukkaravam karenta and pavangame jala-thalayase). In the same context in RP. (VI 246) the wording is different. (9) In PC Taditkesa and the Udadhikumara god going to the monk request him to expound religion (punu pucchiu maharisi 'dhammu kahe' 6 13 7a); VP. also says like this (sahun pucchanti jina-dhamman, VI 112b). RP. does not mention this. (10) PC. gives Harikesi as the name of Indra's commander-in-chief (8 1 46), RP. gives Harinakesin (VII 29b), VP. Harinigamesi (VII 11b). (11) The name of Dhanada's father is Visavasu in PC. (96 3a), Visravas in RP. (VII 127), Visasena in VP. (VII 55a). (12) In the description of various obstacles created by Anavstta Yaksa to test the steadfastness in austerities of Ravana and his brothers, PC. includes elephants, ghosts, goblins and demons (gaya-bhuya-pisaehim rakkhasehim 9 9 8a) also, as is done by VP. (veyala-vanamantara-gahabhuubbhada-karala-muha-danta, VII 117a). There is nothing cor Harinakesins father is Visayas (VII 55a). (12 (1) lahu sakkeya-rayari sampatta. PC. 5 11 46. Bhairahi-Bhimena saman Saeyapurim samanupatto. VP. V. 1756.

Page #92
INTRODUCTION 51 responding to this in RP. (VII 287-290). (13) Some of the names of the Vidyas acquired by Ravana are common between PC. and VP. only. (14) According to PC. 9 13 7 Ravana having found Svayamprabha city, got constructed a beautiful shrine called Sahasasihara. RP. or VP knows nothing of this. (15) In PC. Khara and Dusana are two different persons as in the Ramayana of Valmiki (see PC. 12 3 3, 13 11 7, where Khara-Dusana appear in the plural; 12 4 9b, where appears only Khara, 17 11 4, where Khara is said to be fighting against Citta and Dusana against Cittanga), but RP. (see X 30) and VP. (see IX 10, 12, X 17) know Kharadusana as one person. (16) The name of the princess from Nityaloka city married by Ravana was Rayanavali according to PC. (13 1 la) and VP. (IX 52b), but Rambhavali according to RP. (IX 1026). (17) Vali engaged in meditation is described in PC. as Meru va akampu (13 2 8a); so also in VP. (IX 62b) as Merum piva niccalan. But RP. simply says suniscalam (IX 128a). (18) According to PC. (13 11 5-11) Ravana while on march against Indra comes to Patala-lanka and reminded of the misbehaviour of Khara and Dusana flares up and wants to punish them. But Maya pacifies him. RP. and VP. have nothing corresponding to this. They simply say that as Ravana reached Patala-lanka, Kharadusana and Ravana greeted each other cordially. (RP. X 31-32; VP. X 17-18). (19) Sahasrakirana's city is called Mahesara in PC. (14 4 9c) and VP. (X 34a) but Mahismati in RP. (X 65a). (20) In PC. the incident of Uparambha is narrated considerably differently from RP. and VP. (21) The beginning portion of the episode of Anjanasundari in PC. (17 1 5) and RP. (XV 6-82) is somewhat different from each other. (22) According to PC. 19 4 6 Pavana takes a vow that if no intelligence of Anjana reaches him, he would become a recluse, while according to PC. 19 18 16 Pavana writes a stanza to the effect that if Anjana is dead, he will not live. In RP. and VP. there is no mention of becoming a recluse. There Pavana says that if he does not get back his beloved, he will die (RP. XVIII 54, VP. XVIII 27). The differences between PC. and RP. detailed above reveal two facts. Firstly the division IV above makes it probable that Svayambhu had casually consulted Vimalasuri's work also. Of course we cannot be quite definite on this point because we have no knowledge of the Ramayana literature available to Svayambhu. Secondly in certain cases Svayambhu disagrees with both Ravisena and Vimalasuri and we cannot explain all such cases as innovations. This means that Svayambhu had consulted other sources also. One of these sources was probably Caturmukha's Paumacariu, quotations from which are found in SC. Of course no Ms. of this work has yet come to light. But Svayambhu has admitted that he was indebted to Caturmukha for the structure and metrical form of his epics. For in the beginning of his Ritthanemicariu, where he mentions some of the previous poets and scholars from whose works he derived some sort of help or benefit, we are told that Caturmukha bestowed on him the Paddhadiya 'studded' with the Chaddaniya, Dvipadi and Dhruvaka'. In view of this it is not also unlikely that Svayambhu's poetical works contain echoes from Caturmukha's works, and especially because three works of both the poets treated commonly the themes of Ramayana, Hariyamsa and Pancamicarita. This is confirmed by one accidental identifi (1) See Section 4. (2) Appendix I, passage 57, line 10.

Page #93
52 PAUMACARIU cation. SC. quotes the following lines 'under the name of Caturmukha to illustrate the non-position making character of an Anusvara appearing on the end syllable of a word: haum Ajjunu, tumha, eum ranu/SC. IV 2 (a). Compare with this the second Pada in the following Ghatta found in the 11. Kadavaka of the 67. Sandhi (Jayadrathavadha) of RC.: kuru paccariu Ajjunena te tumhaim, so haum, eu ranu. rakkaho sisu Jayaddahaho, lai dharahu savvu maim ekku khanu. The resemblance of b in the above with the line cited in SC. is unmistakable. A close study of the two epics of Svayambhu may reveal some more such resemblances. 6. GRAMMATICAL PECULIARITIES OF PC. I-XX I. Orthogrphy $1. Manuscripts of Apabhramsa texts are notorious for their erratic orthography. Not only different Mss. of a particular text spell a particular word differently but one and the same Ms. is disconcertingly inconsistent with regard to the spelling of one and the same word. Five factors are responsible for most of these vagaries of Apabhramsa orthography: defective alphabet, defective calligraphy, dialectal variation, modernization and scribal ignorance. Short e and o, the Anunasika, nasalized vand yasruti and vasruti are characteristic of the Apabhramsa sound system, while they are unknown to the phonetic system of Sanskrit. No new characters, however, are developed to represent them. They are expressed by the characters for their phonetic near-equivalents. Short e and o are represented either by e and o thus sacrificing the quantity, or by i and u, thus sacrificing the quality, of the original sounds. The Anunasika is written either as an Anusvara, or is omitted altogether. m, mv and v with or without the nasilization of the preceding vowel alternatively stand for the nasalized v, Y and v serve to express ya-sruti and va-sruti or the latter are not expressed at all. $2. Secondly, we can well understand what a fruitful source of confusion can hurried, careless or obscure handwriting prove, when textual transmission was solely dependent upon copying on the part of successive generations. This applies to the copyists who were ignorant of the language of their Mss. On the other hand an educated copyist is also liable to alter the text, if he claims some literary interest. The potentiality of the copyist for altering the original text assumes greater significance if we remember the fact that the language of these texts was in certain particulars not far removed from the spoken language of the day, which was constantly but subtly changing from generation to generation and hence it was quite easy and natural for an ordinary scribe to substitute for the the original form, a developed or dialectical form which but slightly varied from the original. This substitution was hardly a conscious process, so that the modernization worked in a random fashion, and as in most cases we possess the MSS. whose copying date is removed by several centuries from the date of composition copyist is also likes of their Mss.es to the copyists on the part (1) Critical description and studies of the grammatical facts of Ap. will be found in Jacobi, 1918, 1921; Alsdorf, 1928, 1936, 1937; Bhayani, 1945; Tagare, 1948.

Page #94
INTRODUCTION of the text, we find, in the language of one and the same text, an admixture of old and developed features. And with regard to some features like the ya-sruti and the cerebralization of an initial n or a medial nn, different, practices prevailed since the 'Prakrit stage'. 53 It SS3. These factors in short are responsible for the great divergence and inconsistency of spelling in the Apabhramsa MSS. raises knotty problems for the editor of Apabhramsa texts. His difficulties are multiplied by the fact that the manuscript material at his disposal is as a rule meagre and of a considerably late date. Under these circumstances, in some cases the original spelling can be determined with the help of metre (if such help is forthcoming) and by a consideration of the prevalent orthographic tendencies of particular MSS. (the value whereof will depend upon the age and tradition of the MSS.). But with all this help, he cannot succeed in determining the original spelling with precision. At the best he can hope to point out probabilities consequent upon a critical examination of the orthographic data before him. With these general remarks, we take up for consideration the chief orthographic peculiaries of the three Mss. utilized for constituting the text of the Paumacariu. $4. Confusion between the following characters is usual in Apa. Mss and ccha, paandkha ; jjuandjJa; ta, ntaandnna ; Daand Dha; DDa, DaDha and TUTha ya, paande S. has a strong tendency to consider the Danda marking the end of a Pada as a part of the final syllable and hence words in this position which end in -a in other Mss. are found in S. ending in -a. Casually writing for is another tendency of S. Writing single consonants for the conjuncts jjha, tta, NNa, TTha, vakha or vice versa, writing for metathesis, repetition of a word or longer portion of the text, omission of a portion of text (haplographic or otherwise), tagging the -u of the Nom. sing. to a prior member of a compound, omission of Anusvara are the results of scribal carelessness. On the other hand confusing medial and ya, u and va, or e and has a phonetic basis and rare omission of the -u of the Nom. sing., substitution of -hu, hi and-ha in P., S. for the Gen. Loc. endings -ho, him and hum are the traits that reveal the modernizing influence. The oft-recurring spellings puppha and siMhAsana are explicable under the influence of Sanskrit. Apart from these stray features there are some more prevalent and significant tendencies of Ap. orthography: 1. Short e a) in ope n syllables. $5. Short e is evidenced in the following forms and vocables: 1 I. sing. of masc./neut. A stems in -em, ena. 2. I.L. plur. masc. neut. A stems in -ehim. 3. L. sing. in short e. 4. I. sing. of fem. A, I and U stems in -ae, -ie, ue. 5. All G. sings. of all I, U stems and of fem. A. stems, and L. sing. of fem. A, I and U stems in -ihe, uhe, ahe. 6. V. sing. of fem. A stems in short -e. 7. The pronominal forms amhe, tumhe, te, ehu, e, ee, ke, je. 8. Imper 2. sing. in short e. 9. Abs. in evi 10. Indeclinables je, jje, jema, tema, ema, kema, jettahe etc., annettahe. None of our three Mss. has either e alone or only i instead in these forms consistently throughout. They occur in all the Mss. now with e, now with i. But in all the Mss. the spelling

Page #95
54 PAUMACARIU with e prevails, and if arranged according to the number of forms in e, A., P. and S. would be the order of the Mss. In other words: A. has the strongest tendency to spell the abovementioned forms with e as compared with P. or S., while S. has the greatest number of forms in i when compared with P. or S. Regarding -e of L. sing. and -he of Abl. G., Ms. A. and to a lesser degree P. tend to preserve the original spelling as contrasted with the modernized -i and-hi of S. In all the above cases short e is given in the constituted text. Even in those few places where all the three Mss. have -i, I have giverr -e in the constituted text but with a wavy underline to indicate its hypohetical character so to speak. Only in the case of the emphatic particle (i)je and jema, etc., the alternative forms (j)ji and jima, etc., are accepted in the text when none of the Mss. had the former. Regarding all the cases cited in the beginning of this article evidence supplied by the Mss. is sufficiently strong for concluding that e is original, i its later development $6. These remarks relating to the orthography of short e apply also to the orthography of short o and Anunasika. In the constituted text the short e in open syllables has been throughout marked. b) in closed syllables. $7. In closed syllables, e and o are invariably short according to the rules of MIA. phonetics. Hence they have not been expressly indicated in the constituted text. Regarding closed e and o appearing in the seam of a compound, the general tendency of the Mss. is to write them as i and u (gainda- =gajendra-, Manusuttara Manusyottara-). I have followed this practice unless my best Mss. spell otherwise. 2. Short 0. a) in open syllables. $8. Short o is evidenced in the following forms and vocables: 1. G. sing. of masc./neut. A and U stems in -aho, -uho. 2. V. pl. of masc. neut. A stems in -aho. 3. Imper. 2. pl. in -aho. 4. The pronominal forms so, ko, ohu. 5. Indeclinables: ho, aho, tatthaho, etc. $9. What is said in connection with short e holds good for short o also. In the constituted text the Genitive and Vocative forms have been spelt with short o. The Imperative forms are spelt with u also when none of the Mss. has o. The short o in open syllables has been throughout marked. 3. The Anunasika or Nasalization $10. The Anunasika is found in the following forms and vocacles: 1. N. Sing. of enlarged neut. A stems in -aum. 2. N.A. plur. of neut. A stems in -aim. 3. I. plur. and L. plur, of all stems and L. sing. of fem. A stems and all I and U stems with the ending -him. 4. G. plur. of A stems in -ahum, -aha. 5. G. plur. of I stems and feminine stems with the ending -him. 6. -ahum of the first person plural. 7. Pronominal forms haun, amhaim, maim, tuhum, tumhaim, paim, kaim. 8. Indeclinables: naim, naim, saim, sahum, nahim, nahim, ghaim, jahim, etc., jaiyahum, etc., javehim, etc., evahim. $11. The remarks made while considering the orthography of short e hold good here also. P. more than S. and A. more than P:

Page #96
INTRODUCTION 55 are careful in marking the Anunasika. In naim, naim, sahum, nahim and nahim the nasalisation is inorganic. Nevertheless both the good Mss. of the Paumacariu have it and hence I have standardized the spelling of these words. $12. Hemacandra takes note of the enlarged A. stems being nasalized at the end in the Nominative singular (HC. IV 354). Regarding this feature none of the three Mss. shows any pronounced tendency. They are indescriminate in nasalizing the final vowel of the vocables. Many extended neuter Nominatives are not nasalized. On the other hand we find numerous corresponding masculine forms nasalized on the final at random. But there are other indications to show that the Mss. are quite indifferent in nasalizing the ending syllable. -hi forming a part of stem is at times nasalized, as if it were the Instrumental Locative ending. So also -hu of the forms from stems ending in -ha. Similarly -ai at the end of pres. 3. person sing. forms or at the end of stems is confused with neuter plural Nominative/accusative in aim. By way of examples can be cited piyamahum, vammahum, muhum, bhaim from P., and dunduhim, unnaim, dharaim, haraim from S. Even the Instr. sing, form of masc./neut. A stems which has an Anusvara on the final syllable, is casually written without the sign of nasalization (niurumbe, bimbe, ae, nivisaddhe, samudde).. Because of this state of affairs, I have not admitted the neut. forms in -aum as authentic. But they have been recorded in the critical notes throughout 4. Ya-sruti and Va-sruti $13. Apabhrarnsa Mss. like Prakrit Mss. are quite careless in writing the ya-sruti. Our Mss. P. and S. have a tendency not to insert y betwees a or u and a following vowel. In these cases I have accepted the spelling without the ya-sruti if it is supported by even one Ms. If all the Mss. have y, I have accepted the spelling with the ya-sruti. In one or two stray stems like pari-ancapari-atta-, I have followed the practice of the Mss. For the rest, ya-sruti is consistently shown as filling an intervocalic hiatus. $14. Va-sruti appears to be characteristic of Apabhramsa. With regard to it also the Mss. have the least claim to regularity or consistency. It appears at random between u and a or even between any two vowels. Whenever any one Ms. spells a vocable with the va-sruti, I have accepted, that spelling in the constituted text. For examples see $31. 5. Initial n- and Medial -nn$15. Some Prakrit Mss. follow the practice of using n in the ini. tial position, nn in the medial position and n for the rest. But many Apabhramba Mss. do not known at all. They have n or nn under all conditions. Among our three Mss. P. (and A. to a lesser degree) exhibits a slight tendency of spelling with an n- or medial -non-. In the constituted text dental n is strictly eschewed. 6. b and b bh. $16. Many Apabhramsa Mss. use v for both v and b, and as a corollary to this practice they always write vbh for bbh. The Mss. of PC. have b only once in a thousand. Hence the former practice is adopted in the constituted text, but vbh being a phonetic absurdity, it has been given as bbh throughout.

Page #97
56 PAUMACARIU 7. Nasalized -V$17. According to Hemacandra intervocalic-m in Apabhramsa was pronounced by some as nasalized v. Some Ap. Mss. also give some indications to this effect. Words like karami, jema are casually written as karavm, jeva, jemva, jeva or jerva. Barring a few stray words our Mss. preserve m-. Only twice the pres. 1. sing. is found ending in -vi in all the three Mss. and P. and S. as contrasted with A. have a tendency to write jeva, teva, etc. for jema, tema. In the latter case I have retained m whenever I found it even in a single Ms. When all the three Mss. agreed in writing v, I have not changed it to m. $18. Quite casually -V- is found nasalized under the influence of a following nasal, e.g., Ramanu, Ramvanu written for Ravanu. In such cases, unless there is the support of A. and P. I have not accepted such a nasalized v as authentic. $19. More interesting is the case of the particle vi following an Anunasika or a syllable containing a nasal. In this case A. and P. have a definite tendency of nasalizing vi to mi and omitting the preceding Anunasika. This spelling has been accepted as standard in the constituted text. For examples, see $29. Personally I believe it to be a comparatively later trait and as such unknown to early Apabhramsa, but in this point I could not ignore the testimony of the Mss. Alsdorf also has accepted this practice in his edition of the Harivamsapurana. 8. The Varganu nasika. $20. The nasal preceding a consonant is given in the Mss. always as an Anusvara. I have followed the practice of Alsdorf and Jacobi (the only two scholars so far to study the problems of Apabhramba linguistics and textual criticism in a critical, systematic manner) and have reproduced the Anunasika as the Varganunasika before the stops. The only exception has been made in the case of the compounds with the preposition sam- which are retained with sam. $21. The Mss. of Puspadanta's Mahapurana, represent two distinct groups-one optionally preserving r in groups of conjuncts having r as a latter member, the other group assimilating it. Contrasted with this, the Mss. of the Paumacariu assimilate such groups without exception. II. Sporadic phonetic changes. $22. Shortening of vowels: a) General tendency to shorten the final syllable. Hence fem. A stems of the earlier stage occur in Apa, as A stems. See also $23 b. b) At times binding i of the cvi-forms is shortened as in vasikiya- (vasiksta-) 4 5 3, kannuppalikarevi (karnotpalikrtya) 181, etc. c) Shortening in stray cases: aliyaya- (alika- enl.) 8 3 6, gahira- (gabhira-) 1 53, camiyara- (camikara-) 7 2 2, 14 6 9,-pidha- (pitha-) 4 5 9, Bhairahi- (Bhagirathi-) 5 13 3,5 14 3 as against Bhairahi 5 10 7,5 11 3, paripalaniya- (paripalaniya-) 6 16 7. 23. Lengthening of vowels: a) compensatory lengthening of a preceding vowel consequent upon the simplification of a conjunct. This tendency has become one of the chief characteristics of the New Indo-Aryan Stage. For instances see $33. b) The quantity palanzy. Lengowel consome on

Page #98
INTRODUCTION 57 of i and u as stem-finals is somewhat indifferent. Hence irrespective of the original character of the stem-final, it is lengthened or shortened in accordance with the metrical requirement. Thus Vahyvali4 7 7, 4 8, nalini- 6 36, kodzyau and payadiyau 3 11 6, Sayambhu131. c) Lengthening in stray cases: paisai (pravisati) 4 1 8,5 92, paisarai (connected with pravis-) 4 1 as against paisarai 4 1 1, paisarai Ayautisika-) ve changes: 4 4,7 10 3, 10 apra-) 15 5 3 a kuta-) joisiyoz 4. stray ve appunu and khuruption, while mot dissimila Note $24. Stray vowel changes: Instead of the usual appanu (atmanah) we have appunu at 5 14 4, 7 10 3, 10 12 8 etc. nirurumva (nikuramba-) 4 10 6, 4 11 9 and khuruppa- (ksurapra-) 15 5 3 against khurappa- 11 11 7 are due to assimilation, while mauda- (mukuta-) 3 5 1 and maula- (mukula-) 3 7 7 are the results of dissimilation; iya (iti) 1 1 19 is an instance of a final -i changing to yd. Note also lina- 17 7 8 and liha- 15 12 7 from lekha- and riha- 11 4 5 from rekha. $25. Contraction of vowels in contact: a) contraction of the -aya- at the end of enlarged stems to -a- e.g. bhadara 1 1 1 etc., -sara-11 7, bhaviya- 1 1 8, mahisa- 1 10 8, kusuma- 14 2 5, davana14 2 5, pahara- 16 13 9, padiva, 5 6 8, 5 12 5, 5 12 9 etc., Pavananjaya- 19 10 4, Suloyana- 5 4 7. b) Contraction of -aya- resulting from the -aka- of the agentive to -a as in gavesa 14 10 10, pasaha 10 12 7, -uttara 1 1 i, -hakkara 2 10 9, muhavekkha 10 27, bhunja (?) 14 2 7, -gara- (karaka-) 11 14, 2 6 10 etc. c) Contraction of the criginal -aya- at the end of a stem to cu as in jinalajinalaya- 6 2 5. d) Contraction of two, medial vowels in contact as in andharaya- (andhakara- enl.) 10 1 9, akkhadaya- (aksavataka-) 4.11 2, vama- (vyayania-) 4 11 5, thera- (sthavira-) 1 4 2, janera(jana-kara-) 4 13 2, mora- (mayura-) 3 4 5, Ujjha- (Ayodhya-) 4 14 against Aujjha- 4 1, padihera- (pratiharya-) 3 3 10, -keraya(-karya- enl.); various cases of contraction of the preposition avato o $26. Preservation of intervocalic stops (instead of elision) either unchanged or by voicing or by geminating: Kumbhi-paka11 97, Kaikasi- 9 2 5, Kazkaseu (kaikaseyah) 10 10 7, Kausiki (Kausiki) 9 6 2, Kamuka- 5 8 3, Ikkhukka- (*Iksvuka-?) 51 2, Sakkeya- (Saketa-) 5 11 4,2 2 5 (all proper names), lakkudi- (lakuti-) 11 6 4. -garaua (-karaka-) 5 1 5 against -kari- 4 5 9 and -yari- 6 96; Bhigu (Bhrgu) 16 6 6, naga-192, agara- (akara-) 4 2 3, maragaya(marakata-) 1 4 3, mayagala- (mada-kala-) 1 15 1, vaiyagarana- (vaiyakarana-) 7 14 4, Payaga- (Prayaga-) 2 11 4, jogesara (yogesvara-) 5 15 2, nakkha. (nakha-) 14 5 7. Maricca- (Marica-) 10 1 2, Vtay- (Vtya;-) 7 12 3, Kautilla- (Kautilya-) 16 6 3, Vaztarani 11 93, 9, 11 10 15, -atisaya- (atisaya-) 1 7 3, Gottama- (Gautama-) 1 9 8, 51, nitti- (niti-) 7 12 1, 16 2 1, -sotta(srotas-) 2 1 8, Jimutta- (Jimuta-) 20 67, 17 11 8, Toyadavahana5 7 7,5 9 11, ubhaya- 1 2 4. $27. Most of the following instances of -d becoming -l are known to Prakrit also: -phaliha- (sphatika-) 6 5 2, pilana- (padana-). 1 4 4, niyalaya (nigada enl.) 1 5 6, .talaya- (tadaga-) 2 2 3, -kala(krida-) 5 1 7, 14 11, 4, palitta- (pradidpta-) 7 11 9, 13 3 2, solaha(sodasa-) 2 4 4. $28. Occasionally intervocalic -m- is changed to nasalized -- which is as a rule written as -1- in the Mss, davana- (damanaka-) 14 4 5, Haridavana- (Haridamana-) 15 10 5, V panava- (pra+nam-) 11 1, navalaya- (=namavat-) 6 16 4, ravannaya- (*ramanyaka-) 2 2 2, nikkhavana- (niskramana-) 2 11 4, nesavanna- (ninsamanya-) 4 5 4,

Page #99
58 PAUMACARIU nivisa- (nimisa-) 8 6 6 etc., atthavana- (from Vatthava astamaya-) 15 6 2, asava- (asrama-) 9 1 9, dharevi (dharayami) 18 8 9, pariharevim (pariharami) 18 8 9. For dropping of an intervocalic -msee SS30 d. $29. A reverse tendency of changing v- to -m- under the influence of a nasal sound in proximity, or even without such a condition is revealed by a) mi resulting from the particle vi following a word with the nasalized final syllable, as in kehi-mi 2 4 6, tinni-mi 4 9 2, suraha-mi 3 9 10, etc. (See Index Verborum under vi); b) stray instances like pungama- (pungava-) 1 1 10, pihimi(prthvi-) 2 15 3, parimiya- (parivrta-) 2 11 8, 3 5 9, simira- (sivira-) 11 8 1. $30. There are numerous cases of eliding an intervocalic v original or secondary mostly before u but occasionally also before i and a: a) -v- is mostly, though not always, dropped before the -uof the Nom. sing., sahau 1 7 4 (but payavu- 7 7 4); sau 1 11 2 (and savu 7 7 4); b) casually it is dropped before i as in kukai (kukavi-) 1 3 1, paraiya- (prapta-) 1 6 1, paisai- (pravisati) 4 1 8, thera(sthavira-) 1 4 2, -adai- (atavi-) 3 8 5; c) before a it is omitted in payatta- (pravrtta-) 5 15 9, bhuana- (bhuvana-) 6 1, tihuana- (tribhuvana-) 1 1 15, diyaha- (divasa-) 5 12 5, pariyattanti (= paravartante) 5 12 6, rua- (rupa-) 3 7 7 (against ruva 1 2 10), niyatthi(from ni + Vvas-) 14 10 4, suai (from Vsua-, Vsuva == Vsvap-) 1 10 8, layanna- (lavanya-) 1 13 6, akkhadaya- (aksavataka-) 4 11 2; -va- disappears in samasarana- 1 8 6, 3 4 8 (against samosarana 3 4 10); d) in a few cases such a -v- has resulted from an intervocalic -m-: Jauna-(Yamuna-) 12 4 3, sumsuara- (sumsumara-) 3 5 6, ranauha- (ranamukha-) 20 1; in naum (nama) 2 17 8 and bhaumha 10 2 9 (as against bhauha- 14 3 10 and bhamuha 14 12 8) the disappearing -m- nasalizes the succeeding vowel. SS31. A reverse tendency is to insert a va-sruti between two contiguous vowels to fill up the hiatus created by the elision of a stop, as Mandovari- (Mandodari-) 1 10 9, thovaya- (stoka- enl.) 16 8 7, uvara- (udara-) 1 10 3, 15 7 9, uvahi- (udadhi-) 3 3 7, 6 10 9 etc., juvala- (yugala-) 2 17 9, dhenuva- (dhenu- enl.) 3 3 5, dhuva(dhuta-) 7 14 8, duva- (duta-) 10 8 10, huvasana- (hutasana-) 20 4 9, vuvvuva- (budbuda-) 17 3 3, bhuva- (bhuja-) 1 10 7, 2 17 9, murava- (muraja-) 1 5 7, sivala- (srgala-) 9 11 2, malliva- (mallika-) 14 10 6. Vimalasuri's Paumacariya has several instances of vasruti: juva- (yuka-) 6 44, avalovani- (avalokani) 7 139, murava- (muraja-) 7 156 etc. SS32. Some stray cases: Tilakesa- (Tilakakesa-) 5 6 1; muhala(mukhara-) 1 15 7, somala- (sukumara-) 7 1 5, kalunaya- (karuna- ) enl.) 9 10 2, calana- (carana-) 1 7 9; diyaha- (divasa-) 5 12 5, pahana- (pasana-) 7 14 1. pahiya (pasiya- from pasya-) 2 16 7. Loss of -va- in nisiyara- (nisitatara-) 4 1 is haplological. SS33. We have several instances of the simplification of the conjunct with or without the compensatory lengthening of the preceding vowels: a) vairaya- (vairagya-) 2 9 2, 2 10 3, kaosaya(kayotsarga-) 2 11 8, dhai (dhatri) 7 3 3, dahina- (daksina-) 1 11 8, payahina- (pradaksina-) 1 1 17, 6 13 3, niddakhinnaya- (nirdaksinya- enl.) 2 14 2, cayara (catvarah) 6 1 7 samali- (salmali-) 3 1 9, sava- (sarva-) 1 8 10, 1 11 2, 7 7 4 navai (from navvai) 2 2 9, kava (kavya) 1 1 19, savadau (from V sampada-) 1 3 10, niyasana(niyamsana-) 6 14 4; soma- (saumya-) 2 2 6 paseya- (prasveda-) 1 13

Page #100
INTRODUCTION 59 7; b) cauthaya- (caturtha-enl.) 1 8 8 kaniyari (karnikari) 3 1 9, paija(pratijna-) 57 7 (but paijja- 12 75), paitha- (pravistha-) 4 10 2, 14 2 1, 14 4 9, pahilaya- (for pahillaya-) 1 41, 16 2 1, -alasa (alasya-) 2 12 3, rayasala- (rajasvala-) 19 i 2, Vaivasa- (Vaivasvat-) 15 13 7, Vaisavana- (Vaisravana-) 9 6 3, samuha- (sammukha-) 6 9 2; akkhohani (aksauhini-) 12 8 1; c) words compounded with nir-/nis-, dur-/dus-, ud- etc. have their initial vowel treated indifferently as simple or conjunct according to metrical convenience. This is a general tendency and no particular instances need be noted. $34. The treatment of the conjunct in the following cases, is noteworthy: vimbhaya- (vismaya-) 1 12 4, Jasumbhaya- (Yasasvatenl.) 1 13 1, Cakkhubhaya- (Caksusmat- enl.) 1 12 4; jhuni(dhvani-) 3 11 1, but dhaya- (dhvaja-) 1 5 2; suvina- (svapna-) 1 14 9, duvara- (dvara-) 6 7 7 (against vara- 5 8 6), duvaraha (dvadasa) 11 7 1 (against varaha 3 4 1), vintara-(vyantara-) 1 8 9, 10, -abbhintara- (abhyantara-) 1 16 6; assimilation is at the basis of bhimbhala- (vihvala-) 1 5 4 and phopphala- (pugaphala-) 1 5 9, 31 8. $35. Gemination of consonants mostly for metrical reasons: pammukka- (pramukta-) 12 10 1, khammaviyaya (for khamar viyaya-) 19 6 8, nimmantio (nimantritah) 16 13 5, nimmitti(nimittin-) 16 3 9, papphulla- (praphulla-) 5 5 6, ujjuya- (rju- enl.) 5 15 9, acceyana- (acetana-) 19 15 1, sapparivara- (saparivara-) 2 2 8, 2 7 7, 2 14 6 3 8 1, tillokka'- (trailokya-) 12 11 2, kouhalla(kautuhala-) 1 12 6, 10 2 2, vaulla- (bakula-) 14 7 3, sannavai (sanavati) 2 3 3, vannara- (vanara-) 7 4 6; the Gen. postposition taniya appears as -ttaniya at 8 4 9..(kaho- ttaniya, and taho- ttaniya), 9 6 2 (mahu- ttaniya) and perhaps at 6 3 9 (A. kahi- ttanau). $36. Sandhi in a sentence has been effected between the continuous syllables of two words under metrical stress in following cases: panuppannu (for nanu uppadeg) 3 2 11, annuppannu (for annu uppadeg) 3 3 2, kappayaruchanna (for kappayaru ucchao) 1 11 9, Vimalavahanucchaliya(for Vimalavahanu ucchao) 1 13 1, mohuppaiu (formohu uppao) 14 3 12, vamsuddhariu (for vansu uddo) 89 6, valavani (for va alavani) 1 5 8, suravainaruna" (for suravaina aruna") 2 3 2, padahamarao (for padaha amaradeg) 2 4 1, dhammenaharanao (for dhammena aharanao) 6 14 4, nisunuttara (for nisunu uttaradeg) 6 15 2, vinasanaim (for vina asanaim) 5 12 3, gamananeya (for 'gamana aneya) 14 10 1. The Sandhi in the compound cautisaisayao (for cautisaaisaya") 3 3 1 is peculiar. III. Gender. $37. a) The following words masculine in Sk, are found with the n. pl. ending -aim in PC.: kumbha- 9 2 9b, kirana- 11 14 5, thuha- (stupa-) 3 4 4, vidruma 13 5 9, sahamiya- (sakhamrga6 11 4, jana- (jana- person) 12 12 10b, jiva- (used with n. pl. adjectives) 11 g 6, tada (tata-) 14 9 7, kalahamsa- 11 1 6 and many more. The Bhavisattakaha also manifests this tendency. b) Jhuni. (dhvani) 3 11 1. nihiva- (nidhi- enl.) 3 13 7 4 6 6. kallola- 14 12 6, kallola- 1 2 5 are treated as feminine.

Page #101
60 PAUMACARIU IV. Affixes. Several noteworthy affixes are listed below: $38. Agentives: a) karaya-, garaya, -yaraya- (Sk. -karaka-) and -kara-, yara, (Sk. -kara-) form compounds with an agentive sense as in khayakari (ksaya-karika) 4 5 9, khaya-garaya- 5 1 5 and similarly at 2 6 10, 21, -gariya- 19 4 8,19 5 5, -gari- 8 4 6, -yari 6 96, -yara- 1 16 9. b) -ana-: kandavana- 96 9, bhayavana- 8 1 4, juravana12 5 1, suhavana- 12 3 9, kampavana- 15 1. $39. Possessive suffixes: itta-: jovvanaitti- (yauvanavati-) 4 9 9 and similarly atthaitta(from artha-) 14 13 5, dumaitta- (?) (from druma-) 20 8 9. $40. Adjectival suffixes: a) -ima- forming adjectives from verbal bases as in phadima(from V -phada-) 1 4 6, samcarima- (from sam V cara-) 4 10 8; from adverbs as in hetthima (from hettha- below) 4 9 9; b) -ira- forming adjectives from verbal bases as in panaccira- (from panacca pra+ V notya-) 4 8 4, 17 2 7 and similarly paribhamira- 7 2 3, paribhasira- 18 8 1; c) -illa- forming adjectives from substantives etc. as in gamilla (from grama-) 1 3 11, uvarilliya (fem. enl. from uvari= upari) 4 9 9a; d) -ikka- equivalent to -illa- as in vappikki- from vappa4 3 9. $41. a)-ttana- and b)-tta- forming abstract nouns from substantives as in -hiyattana- (from hita-) 2 9 3, bhicattana- (from bhTtya-) 2 10 3, Surindattanaya- (from Surindaa-) 81 7, Indatta(Indratva-) 3 11 9, suratta- (from sura-) 3 11 8. b) -ima- forming abstract nouns from adjectives as in podhima (from podha=praudha-) 4 4 1. $42. Comparatives in -a(a)ra(ya) (from -tara(ka)-) as in guruyara- (from guru-) 15 9 10, vaddaraya- (from vadda-) 16 4 8, piyaraya- (from priya-) 2 91 , pahilaraya- (from pahila-) 9 3 3, nisiyara- (nisitatara-) 4 1, viruariya- (fem. from virua-) 19 4 8. $43. Pleonastic suffixes: a) -ika- in dhanukkiya- 6 15 3 against dhanukka- 6 15 7; b)-akka in gurukki- (from guru-) 2 10 1, 39; c) -alla- in navalla- (from nava-) 11 5 9; d) -ullaya- in kadaulla(from kadaya-) 14 5 7. This solitary instance of -ullaya- presents a contrast with the numerous instances of -ulla- extension in Puspadanta. $44. -adaya- and -udaya- in later Av. are used as diminutive and pleonastic suffixes, but in our text they are strictly used in a pejorative sense as in the only instances sariradaya- (from sarira-) 6 13 5, vankudaya- (from vakra-) 6 16 5. $45. Amelioratives: a) -vara- developed a pleonastic sense in Ap. as can be seen from ku-murivara- 7 3 9, gayavara- 2 14 3, suravara- 11 7, jinavara- 1 1 7, kavivara- 1 10 5, girivara- 1 10 6, rahavara- 4 8 7, taruvara 6 3 5, kaivara- 6 11 2, hayavara- 3 13 4, asivara- 7 5 9, puravara- 8 12 1, harivara- 19 18 6, etc.; b) the same remark applies to the prefix su- which is used to fill up a metrical gap as in sualankara-12 2, suparitthiya- 1 4 3, sumanitthaya-31 13, sunisalia- 4 12 7, sumanohara-537, sudaruna- 7 7 6, su-Mallavanta7 11 3, supariyana- 9 5 1, sukulinavahu- 12 6 2, supuyaphala- 14 7 3, supahutta 14 7 9, su-Tanuyari- '16 4 7, suvihamaya- 1 5 9, susarani 17 9 6, su-paritthavevi 19 1 4, su-Pasannakitti- 10 10 6. $46. In sa-kiyattha (krtartha) 10 7 2, sa is mildly emphatic.

Page #102
INTRODUCTION 61 It becomes frequent in early vernaculars and develops a pleonastic function. $47. In anavasa- 12 6 9, ana- is a negative prefix. ku- and du(=dur-, dus-) have the same function as in Sanskrit. V. Stem-formation $48. As the final consonant of the stems disappeared since the Prakrit stage, all the Ap. stems end in a vowel. The quantity of the final vowel is indifferent. The general tendency of Ap. is to shorten the final syllable and hence Pk. fem. stems in -a, -and -u appear as A, I andu stems in Ap. as a rule. But due to liberal use of Prakritisms, due to the later development -iya-into-i and -uya- into az and due to lengthening and shortening affected to suit metre, we have Ap. stems ending in -a, -i, -u as well as -a, -7, -u. The stems with a short final predominate. The other ones are used often to satisfy exigencies of metre. $49. Enlargement of the stem by adding -ya- (from 'svarthe kah) is quite common. Final -aya, -iya and -uya of the enlarged stems are liable to become -a, -7, and -u respectively through concontraction and hence in A-declension (mas. and neut.) we have two parallel stems, one ending in -a (or -aya), the other ending in -2. The latter has later on considerably contributed to the evolution of the oblique form of the NIA. languages. $50. The tendency of normalization in nominal and verbal fiexion developed in Prakrit has gained considerable strength in Ap. The other types are gradually brought in line with the A-type. bahava- (bahu-) 5 91, pasava- (pasu-) 14 11 8, illustrating the change of U-stems to A-stems and the Ins. sing. forms in -em from I-stems (883) are indicative of this tendency. Similarly in the case of Fem. A-stem, instrumentals in -ehim (875), Gen. forms in -hum (880) and Loc. forms in -him (976) illustrate the influence of the masculine. $51. In the case of the fem. bases, the general tendency in Ap. is to turn l-bases into A-bases by enlarging them with the addition of the pleonatic suffix -iya. VI. Inflexion 3) Substantive. $52. The flexion system of Ap. is in a process of disintegration. Merging of Nom, and Acc., of Abl. and Gen., partial merging of Ins. and Loc., confusion of masc. and neut., domination of A declension, and increasing employment of post-positions to convey various case relations are the characteristic indications of this state of affairs. $53. The Ap. used in the Varnavrttas and some of the Matrav. rttas is more or less Prakritized. Many Pk. forms are found in the passages composed in those meters. Stems in -a (mas. and neut.). $54. For the influence of this type over other types see $$50, 80, 83. $55. -u (enl. -au) is the only termination in the Nom. and Acc. sing., there being no form in -a or a. Nom. sing. forms in -o occur sporadically as Prakritisms before the indeclinable vi (1 7 9, 2 13 9, 4 5 8, 4 13 3 etc.) and under metrical stress (17 6 1, 17 10 1 etc.). Metre is also responsible for occasional Prakrit Acc. in -am.

Page #103
62 INTRODUCTION $56. For the enlarged neut. sing forms in -aum see $12. $57. Stem-enlargement with pleonastic -da-(-daya-) is not known to our text. -daya- is used in a pejorative sense only (944). $58. Voc. sing. uses the bare stem, which has its final -a occasionally lengthened (through contraction of -aya- from enlargement). Note, sara 1 12 6, paiva 5 12 5, mudha 5 12 6, Pahanjana 9 8 1a, all at the end of a Pada. In forms like bhadara 2 6 106, -a has resulted from the contraction of the stem-final -aya. On most of these points PC. agrees with MP. $59. The bare stem or the stem with its ending vowel lengthened (the result of vowel contraction in the stem enlarged with pleonastic -ya-from-ka-) is used as the Nom. Acc. Masc. pl. form. These as well as forms with the termination -aim are employed in the Neut. pl.: sahasa (sahasra-) 2 11 7, pavvaiya (pravrajita-) 2 11 7, and sahasaim 2 10 8 are all neut. pl. In forms like gavesa 14 10 1, the final -aya of the pl. form gavesaya is contracted as a. * $60. As remarked above (837), occasionally mas. stems also take this neut. termination -aim. $61. er, ena (-ena), are the terminations of Ins. sing. Short -e and -em are unknown to our text, while -im is found as an orthographic variant of -em. A roughly made sample analysis gives 2:1 as the proportion of forms in -em and ena respectively. This agrees with the figures for HP. given by Alsdorf. Metre accounts for most of the forms in -ena. The same remark applies to a few Prakritisms in -enam (eg. 17 3 1, 17 71, 17 8 1, 17 15 1, 13 4 1). $62. In the termination -em, the vowel is probably short, as shown by Alsdorf on the ground that its alternative form is -in in the Mss. (cf. Loc. sing. termination in its two forms short -e and -2 in the Mss.). $63. Regarding -ena Tagare observes that it was less popular in Southern Ap. It is frequent in MP. because in it 'Puspadanta deliberately tried to initiate the high-flown ornate style of Sk. and Pk. classics. One has simply to turn to Jc. (i.e. Jasaharacariu) (which is a work of a more popular nature), and one finds the popularity of -im, -em termination.' But these observations are not correct. The frequency of the forms in -ena in PC. proves that free occurrence of these forms in MP. is not just a vagary of Puspadanta. And in a casual survey of the Jasaharacariu I have been able to spot two hundred and odd forms in -ena which shows it to be in no way different from MP. on this point. $64. Further, following Grierson, Tagare derives -em of Inst. sing. from Loc. sing. -ahim. He believes that the Inst. and Loc. merged into one case in Apa. and the desinences of Loc. came to be substituted for those of Inst. He finds support for this view in the Inst. sing. forms in --i (from Loc. sing. short -e) found in Bh. and Kp. He thinks, "the use of -i for Inst. sg. was well established in S(outhern) Ap. of the 10th Cent. A.D. e.g., kali from kala-, suhi from sukha-, dansani from darsana- in J(asahara) clariu)'. Hence he finds it 'surprising that Alsdorf's edition of Hari) V (amsapurana) should contain no -i forms'. He comes to the conclusion that "-e (1) Stray cases like ujjaliya (qualifying asivaru) 18 8 2, kaya (qualifying maranu) 12 3, 5, jujjha 7 5 2 are modernizations, while voc. sing. forms in -u occurring at quite a few places are counted as scribal slips. (2) Tagare, 1948, 118. (3) Tagare, 1948, 118-120.

Page #104
PAUMACARIU 63 all their me Index Verborumt of kalem) as showsuhi is not found) is a regular term(ination) of the Ins. sg. in Ap., though it was originally of the Loc. sg." Now these views are not borne out by facts. Ins. sing. forms in -i are not found in MP. as also in our text. From just three instances of such forms from the Jasaharacariu Tagare generalizes that i was well-established as an Ins. sing. termination in the Southern Apa. of the 10th Cent. But even these three forms loose all their meagre evidential value on examination. kali is found as kalim in the index Verborum to the Hist. Gram. of Apa. and actually it is kalim (i.e. the variant of kalem) as shown by the metre of Jasaharacariu 2 15. The second form in -i, viz., suhi is not found in the Index, but the latter quotes suha (equated with srra 'a dog') from Jasaharacariu 2 35 10, and if we consult the original passage' we find that the actual word is surahu and not suhu. The remaining third form dansani is correctly quoted, but it occurs in a passage which is plainly a fourteenth century interpolation in the Jasaharacariu. This is one out of many instances of the uncritical use of the sources on the part of the author of the Hist. Gram. of Apa. which has unfortunately vitiated several of his conclusions. Thus it still remains to be demonstrated that the works of Pus. padanta contain Instruments in -i and unless this is done, it cannot be accepted that Loc. sing. in short -e was used in an Instrumental sense'. This fact would go against the derivation of -em from -ahim, which otherwise on phonetic grounds also appears unconvincing. Loss of -h-, change of the final nasalization to an Anusvara and the contraction of -a- and -i into -e- (in the face of their preservation in the neut. pl. termination -aim) which are presupposed by the proposed evolution -ahim into -en remain unexplained. Hence the derivation accepted by Bloch and Turner (ena becoming em) is to be preferred. Turner's suggestion that in Ap. -ena, -n- probably represented Anusvara is unacceptable, because reading the twomoraic -er in place of the three-moraic -ena would spoil the metre. $65. bhamantaena 1 13 9a, uttinndena 3 8 la, ubbhinndena 3 8 1a, punnaena 3 1 2a, samanijjantaena 1 2 12b (all at the end of a Pada) are instances of the enlarged Ins. sing. forms. $66. For Instrumental forms used for the Locative see the next article. $67. Short -e (orthographic variant -i) is the only termination of the Loc. sing. -ahim is not found for A stems in PC. Occasionally Ins. forms are used for Loc., e.g. asannem 15 5 8 and especially in Loc. absolute constructions as at 1 2 12b, 3 8 10b, etc. In annehim kiya nivitti annekkahim 3 12 4 'others abstained (piously) from many other thing', annekkahim presents a case of using Ins. for Abl. khira-mahannave kharu bhareppinu 2 5 8 can be rendered as 'having collected milk at the Milky Ocean. 868. -ehim and -ahim are found in Ins. and Loc. pl. -ihim appears as an orthographic variant of -ehim. Of these terminations, -ehim predominates. A comparison of the Mss. indicates that a gradual process of substituting -ahim for -ihim (-ehim) was at work, (1) ha! Jasaharu runau ajju muu, ha! daiva ! kaim maim sunahu har (2) Vaidya, 1931, Introduction, 17. (3) It would appear prima facie that in vijau Dasanane ghutthau PC. 10 11 9a. Dasanane is a Loc. form used in an Ins. sense. But vijau ghutthu amarahivasahane PC. 8 10 1b ("Victory was proclaimed in the ranks of the Lord of Gods') and several such passages show that this was an idiomatic expression and the form in short -e has a Loc. sense. So also in sama sae 5 13 la samasena 'in short' and kare 6 13 2a, 6 16 8a.

Page #105
64 INTRODUCTION for the Ms, which is comparatively careful in preserving the language of the original has at many places forms in -ehim corresponding to the forms in -ahim found in the Mss. handing down a comparatively later text-tradition. The proportion of -ehim forms to -ahim forms in PC, is roughly estimated as 3 : 1. $69. -aho (orthographically -ahu) is the normal termination of Abl. Gen. sing. -a()ha is never used in PC' but Prakritic -asu is found. Most of the forms in -asu occur at the end of the trochaically closing Padas (e.g. 1 85, 1 13 3, 4 10 4. 4 11 7). $70. Both -a(a)hum and a(a)ha are used for Gen. pl. Forms in -=(a)hum are fairly numerous". It should be admitted that such cases are rare when all the three Mss. of PC. read -=(a)hum at relevant places. As a rule forms in -a(a)hum are found in only one of the Mss. at a time (mostly in either A. or P.). In a lesser number of cases two Ms. agree in reading -a(a)hum. Corresponding to -e(a)hum in one Ms. we find -=()hu or -(a)ha (and occasionally -a(a)ha in other Mss. As the Mss which are found more authentic contain numerous cases of -a(a)hum, I have accepted it in the constituted text if it is attested by even one Ms. and I have reconstructed it when the Mss. read varyingly -hu and ha. But when both P. and A. read -ha (with S. reading -hu) that has been accepted in the constituted text. $71. Puspadanta occasionally used this form as we can gather from the cases noted by Alsdorf and from occurrences like piniyabhavvahum (38 18 7), puvvahum (38 18 7 so to be read for the textual puvvaha in view of the rhyme), tasa-thavarajivahum (39 8 6), devahum (39 11 106), ari-bandhavahum (48 20 4), varisahum (49 13 11) in MP. This upholds the Prakrit grammarians to some extent in their sanction for -hum as a Gen. termination'. $72. Prakrit termination -ana is rarely found in PC. I-XX. Feminine Stems In a(a) $73. Besides zero, -u is the termination of Nom. Acc. plur. be. fore which the stem vowel is optionally lengthened. uppaiu (from uppaya-) 1 10 1 and seviu (from seviya-) 2 8 7 are peculiar in that they stand for uppaiyau and seviyau respectively. Probably these forms are instances of contraction under metrical stress as is also seen in another form from vaimanihe for vaimaniyano (from raimaniya-) 15 15 5. $74. Short -e (orthographic variant -i) is the only termination of Inst. sing. No form in -aim or -aim is attested from PC. $75. Forms in I. plur. end in -ahim. In aehim vara-vijjenim 9 12 9, guhehim (I. for Abl.) 13 5 6, vittiehim 10 6 6, koilehim 6 6 6 Masc. ending ehim is employed. $76. he is the termination of G. L. sing. In later orthography it is spelt as hi and the Mss. often confuse it with -him. In the case of Loc., Mss. clearly show this hesita (1) The same is the case with MP. though maranaha kerau (38 19 6a) appears to be an exception. (2) e.g. see PC. 349, 3 4 10 3 10 5 3 13 3. 3 13 4, 3 13 6 4 2 3 4 6 10. 4 78, 4 7 9, 281, 286, 288, 2 14 2 2 14 3, 2 14 4,5 73, 57 581, etc. There is overwhelming evidence to show that the language of the Apabhramsa texts has undergone continuous revision and modernization so far as its of. Tagare, 1948, 147 orthography was concerned. Hence the picture of the language of the same text would vary in accordance with the age of the Ms. of that text. To quote one instance only at PC. 19 12 16 PS. read Anjanaho, A. Anjanahe equivalent

Page #106
INTRODUCTION tion between -he, -hi and -him, where him can be as welf genuine. Hence besides Aujjhahe 2 7 5, Ujjhahe 4 1 8 we have Aujjhahim (S. hi, A. he) 5 1 1, Ujjhahim (A. deghe) 5 12 9b, guhahim 19 9 4, silahim (A. degha) 13 8 6. 65 $77. Here as elsewhere, the short e of the earlier orthography is spelt as i in the later orthography and hence the earlier form of the G.L. termination is -he and not -hi or him as held by Tagore'. Hence Alsdorf is right in considering the terminations of G. and L. of Fem. A stems as identical and we need not try to connect it with -asmin or -adhi. $78. In later Apabhramsa -ahim is quite frequently used for the Loc. sing. of masc. A-stems. $79. Besides -he and -him, thrice -ha is attested in L. sing. of the fem. A-stems: silaha and ilaha 12 19 gb, dikkhaha (P.S. degha) 3 10 2; The Sanatkumaracarita has piyaha and niyaha and Savayadhammadoha 95 uses dalaha in the Loc. sing. sense. narayaha at Pahudadoha 5 is a similar instance of L. Sing. of masc. A stem. All these forms cannot be possibly just scribal errors. $80. In G. plur. we find -hum and -ha, obviously extended from the masc. Thus chayahum and padayahum 3 4 7, muahum 19 2 8, cavantiyahum and acchantiyahum 19 9 4, sunhahum (P.S.) 19 4 9, sua-sariyahum 17 5 2, vijjahum (S. deghe, A. hu) 12 9 7, vijjahu 9 11 9b; pivara-thanaha and varanganaha 3 13 2, dhenuvaha 3 13 5, kannaha (P.S. him) 10 7 1. SS81. sasuana and sunhana 19 5 1 are Prakritisms. Masc. I and U Stems $82. The final vowel of the bare stem used in the Nom. Acc. sing. and plur. is optionally lengthened. $83. -na and Anusvara are the terminations of I. sing. suravaina 2 3 2, pahuna 13 2 1a, Sumalim (S. Sumalem) and Malim (S. Malem) 8 6 8, Valim 12 9 10, Sumalim 8 9 6, vairim 15 14 1, Harikesim 16 13 7, Sirimalim and alim 17 5 6; once the form ends in -em, Malem (rhyming with dalem) which betrays the influence of A declension. To the derivation of this Anusvara of I. sing from -na (alina becoming alina becoming alim) Tagare" prefers to to Anjanayah. A. is in many points more reliable than P. and S. so far as the metre, language and orthography of PC. are concerned. Had I only P. and S. at my disposal and constituted that text on their basis, I would have quoted Anjanaho as an instance of the extension of masc. -ho termination to the fem. A. stems. Similarly there are several instances in PC. of P. and S. giving the Nom. Acc. sing. of masc. A stems as ending in a while the corresponding reading in A. ends in u. Paying little heed to this sort of variable, defective and unreliable orthography of the Ap. Mss., the uncritical character of some Ap. texts and their indiscriminating use have marred many conclusions in Tagare's Historical Grammar of Apabhramsa which otherwise so far as the method of treatment is concerned, makes a valuable contribution to Apabhramsa linguistics. (1) Tagare, 1948, SS92. (2) Over and above these terminations, Tagare gives a supposed instance of 'zero' termination in L. sing. of fem. A stems (Hist. Gram. of Apa. 92A and 93B and p. 160). The form in question according to Tagare is akhaini 'of a perpetual nature' qualifying ramaim supposed to be I. sing. from rama = rama in Pahudadoha 42. This is a clear case of misinterpretation based on misdivision. The line actually reads jasu akhai niramaim gayau manu i.e. yasya aksaye niramaye gatam manah. Thus akhaini and ramai are ghost words and there is no instance of zero termination in I. (3) Tagare, 1948, 168.

Page #107
66 PAUMACARIU explain it as a result of the influence of masc. A declension. He parallels aggi (aggina) with sappir (sarpena). But this is unacceptable as in the A declension the genuine early form ends in -em and not in -im and as such aggim cannot be explained with the help of sappem. Only those I. sing. forms of the masc. I, U declensions which end in -em are formed under the influence of masc. A declension $84. -he and -ho are found in G. sing. munihe (S.A. "ho-) and jhunihe 1 1 9, disihe (S.A. "ho) 1 1 13, Nahine (P.S. "hi) 1 13 3, samdhihe (P.S. samdhie) 1 3 3, sihihe 2'li 9b, Vahuvalihe 4 10 5. guruhe 2 9 6, Meruhe 12 1 196, muniho (S. him) and cudamaniho 11 12, guruho and kappataruho 118. vaihu (rhyming with Vijayasihu) 745 is obscure. $85. Corresponding to the singular terminations, -him and hum are the terminations of the plur. Instances are atthanavaihim bhaihi 4 2 6, bhaihim 9 11 4, vaarihim (P.S. "him) 7 91, guruhum 7 12 5, vairihum (P.S. hi) 7 11 6, sahuhum and vahuhum 5 3 5. $86. Loc. sing. ends in -him: Meruhim 2 1, 5 1 6, (P. Che), Pirihim 11 3 1. Fem. i and u stems. $87. -he is used in Abl. and G. sing, -him in plur. Paramesarihim and sarihim 91 9, seddhihim' 2 15 5, kamalinihim 19 4 9a. $88. Loc. Sing. has he and whim. Instances are vihattihe (S. -him) 4 1 8, vavihe 5 14 7; 6 10 6, karinihe (P.S. hi-) 7 3 1 ganiyarihe 7 3 3, uccolihe (P.S. "hi) 9 3 1, seddhihim 2 15 9, 6 2 2, 712, 811 (Aohe), mahihim 48 9, 4 12 2,10 10 3. purihim (P.S. Che) 11 14 11b, rayanihiin 18 6 6, uccolihim 20 3 3. $89. -him is also employed in L. plur. e.g. paolihim 16 14 8. b) Post-positions. $90. The following post-positions in a compounded or uncompounded form, are found in PC. In the case of those which are declinable, the base is also given. $91. samau (Sk. samam enl.( 2 12 2, samana- (sk. samana-) 2 11 7, 4 2 2, 3 10 2 and sarisau (Sk. sadssakam, Guj. sarsum) 14 4 9 govern Ins. and are used in an instrumental sense conveying the idea 'with', 'along with'. 892. karane 4 12 3, 10 6 6, 01 10 5,09 1 2 and kajje (*karye =krte) 6 12 7, 12 5 5 or "kajjena (*karyena=kyte) 10 4 3, governing Gen. are used in a dative sense to convey the idea 'for' 'for the sake of'. 393. laggevi (abs. of Vlagg- 'stick'; = arabhya) 1 16 4, 6 9 8, 12 2 8 governing Gen. is used in an Abl. sense to convey the idea 'beginning from'. $94. keraya- and tanaya- (HC. IV 422) the early ancestors of Guj. kerum and tanum are used frequently as Gen. post-positions. They govern Gen. They are found at 6 13 5,983, (kerau), 4 3 8, 53 3 (keri), 1 9 9b (keri), 6 11 9 (keraim), 9 11 7 (tana mi keraim, where mi (api) intervenes) etc., and 4 5 2, 4 5 5 (tanau), 3 7 1 (1) This can also be interpreted as L. plur.

Page #108
INTRODUCTION 67 (tanai), 3 6 10a, 4 37, 4 14 2, 9 6 2 luniya), 8 4 9 ab," 9 6 2 (ttaniya), 1 16 5 (tanaya) etc. $95. Tagare has misunderstood the function of tanaya-. It is a declinable adjective (like sambandhin with which it is rendered by Hemacandra), qualifying the following substantive and as such quite normally is in number, gender and case concord with the latter. tanaya- can be declined in all cases and numbers depending upon the substantive qualified by it. Hence there is nothing like a double genitive in taho tanayaho namaho (Bh. 96 7) as is held by Tagare'. Again he understands that tana was also popular as an Instr. post-position in Western Apabhrarsa. This conclusion is arrived at from mahu tanai (Paramappapayasu, 2 186) =madiyena, sukaihim tanaim (MP. 1 12 8) 'pertaining to good poets' and vaddattanaho tanena (HC. 1 12 8) 'for the sake of greatness' which is comparable to siddhattanaho tanena (Pahudadoha, 88). But by no stretch of imagination these cases can be made to yield the conclusion that therein tana is used as an Inst. post-position. In the first case it qualifies a substantive in Inst. sing. The second case has neither any Inst. ending nor any instrumental sense. In the remaining two instances karanena is to be understood after tanena (i.e. vaddattanaho tanena karanena and siddhattanaho tanena karanena) and then it is clearly seen to be a gen. postposition. Thus there is no justification for holding that tana was used as an Inst. post-position also. $96. uvari (upari) 2 3 8,6 6.2 etc. uvarim 17 8 10b, uppari 1 3 3, 2 3 4 governs Gen. and are used in a Loc. sense conveying the idea 'on' above'. So also matthae (mastake; Guj. mathe) 1 8 13, 999. $97. bhanevi (abs. of V bhan- 'speak") 2 7 8, 2 17 8, 14 5 8 governs Acc. and has the sense of Sk. iti krtva, iti matva. From mahi-vallahu bhanevi jo thuvvai 3 9 6, 'who is praised by being spoken of as the lord of the earth-by being looked upon as the lord of the earth', we can see the semantic evolution which further changes the meaning to uddisya, prati or 'towards' as exemplified at 6 7 5 and 2 4 9 (bhanevi), thus bringing it not only morphologically, but semantically too in harmony with its Guj. representative bhani 'towards'. $98. Neither hontau' nor thiu are found in PC. pasu and pasehim governing genitive are used in the sense of near. See Index s.v. pasiu governing genitive is used in the sense of 'because of as in eyaho pasiu 10 8 2, 3 'because of him'. But at 45 4, 10 9 6, 9 5 6, 7, 8, it appears to have been used in a genitive sense conveying the idea 'belonging to'. (1) Tagare, 1948, 197. (2) Tagare says that hontau in the Abl. sense is unknown to Southern Apa bhramsa (Hist. Gram. Apa., 192). But Alsdorf quotes four instances, three from Hp. (89 18 13, 92 17 12,92 19 2) and one from Nayakumaracariu (6 7 9) of the post-positional use of hontau. I have come across the following instance from Svayambhu's RC.: ayau kundina-nayaraho hontau 9 2 7b, and one more from the Jasaharacarit: haum vivaraho hontau nisariu 3 3 17. There is, therefore, no ground to believe that this post-positional use of hontau was of a late Western Apabhrarsa origin.

Page #109
PAUMACARIT c) Pronouns. $99. First Person Pronoun: Sing. Plur. N. haum 4 4 3 4 4 5 4 14 8. amhe 2 15 7,2 8 3. amhe 7 4 9. amhai 10 4 3.. Acc. I. L. maim 15 6 2, 1 31, 2 16 8, amhehim 2 13 9b. 3 9 5 4 5 3, 5 9 8. (I.L.) Abl. G. mahu 1 12 6, 8, 4 1 9b, amhahum 2 4 2, 3, 4, 4 3 3, 4 5 2. 2 6 10. majjhu 11 5 9b. amhaha 2 15 3, 10 6 6. $100. Second Person Pronoun. Sing. Plur. N. tuhum 4 3 6, 8, 4 12 6. tumhe 7 4 9. tumhain 6 12 5. Acc. I.L. paim 1 3 1, 4 2 96, 4 5 8; 2 10 8 2 10 9. tumhem 5 9 4. (I.L.). Abl. Gen. tuha 4 2 6, 3 8 10; tumahaim 10 7 9a. tau 1 16 1,4 12 2; tumhahum 10 8 5 tuva 19 15 9; tumhaha 5 5 3, 10 8 2 tujihu 4 4 9a. tumha 4 14 2. $101. Other Pronouns: Their declension follows mostly that of the nouns. So only the peculiar forms are noted. a) Third Person Pronoun: Nom. sing. masc. Su 8 8 9, fem. sa 10 2 3; I. sing. tena 3 9 10a, fem, tie 7 3 4; G. sing. masc. tasu 4 9 2, 1 6 1, 8, 1 11 3, 4 3 2, 4 13 8, 4 14 2 (all at the end of a Pada); 1 11 7, 1 12 4, 39 7, 4 3 2, 4 4 4, 4 9 2, 5 1 3, 4; fem. tahe 5 1 5 as well as tahe 1 13 6. b) Relative Pronoun: G. sing. jasu 1 3 14a, 1 7 6,1 16 2, 3,3 3 11a; jasu 1 6 8,1 11 3. c) Interrogative and Indefinite Pronoun: N. sing. masc. ko vi 4 6 9, 10, 13 2 4, 18 1 9a; kavana- 1 6 1, 444, 8 6 9a; 2 14 9; neut. kaim 2 12 7, 2 12 9b, 2 14 3, 4 3 5; N. plur. ke vi 7 13 3; G. sing. kasu 3 9 4. d) Proximate Demonstrative Pronoun: N. Sing. masc. ehu 1 3 12, 6 13 4, ehau 2 3 9b; neut. eu 5 5 5; iu 10 1 8; N. plur. masc. e (short) 15 3 4; I. sing. em. 3 9 10b. N. sing. fem. ima 19 10 2; N. sing. neut. imu 4 4 9a, 9 1 5 12 2 7, 15 11 9a, 19 1 10, 19 15 9; I. sing. masc. ayaehim 10 6 7. d) Verbal Flexion. $102. Present Indicative. It is also used to indicate shades of indefiniteness-subjunctive, immediate future etc. a) First person singular. -mi is the only termination. -um is absent with the solitary exception of visahaum 18 6 2, which therefore invites suspicion. -mi appears as -vi (-vi) in dharevi, pariharevi 18 8 9b. b) -ahum serves for the First Person Plural as in janahum 2 13 9b, 5 5 2, pavahum and avahum 2 15 2. jahum 2 12 8, (1) Tagare (1948, 222) observes, 'Neut. direct sing. tau from tako from ta-ka-h is an extended form of ta- in Pahudadoha 11." This is an error. Hiralal Jain has corrected his interpretation of this Doha in the Tippani, equating rightly tare with tapah, but Tagare has failed to consult it and has followed the incorrect translation.

Page #110
INTRODUCTION 3 4 10, vandhahum 3 4 10, lehum 2 15 8. paribhamahum 6 13 7, pekkhahum 12 9 7, parisujjhahum 19 1 106 (in the last seven cases the sense has different shades of indefiniteness). c) -hi is the only termination for the Second Person Singular and -hu or -ho (acchahu 3 4 10, gavesaho 12 8 96, janahu 4 5 2) for the Plural. d) Besides the normal -ai, -ei appears in the Third Person Singular mostly in metrically conditioned cases (khancei 3 12 5, karei 4 12 6). e) -ahim is not found in the Third Person Plural. $103. The desinences of the Future are the same as those of the Present Indicative; only the special base is formed by adding -(e)sa. Instances: 1. plur. karesahum 3 6 11a; 2. plur. karesaho 12 8 9b; 3. sing. hosai 4 5 4, vahesai 6 11 3; 3. plur. hosanti 5 9 10. The -ha type of future is not found in our text. $104. Imperative. a) Imper. 1. pl. (These cases can be also regarded as present Ind. 1. plur. forms used in an indefinite sense) jahum 2 12 8, 3 4 106; vandahum 3 4 10b, karahum 5 10 7, bhamadahum 5 10 8, paisahum 6 13 9, paisarahum 7 9 1. b) Imper. 2. Sing. i) -ahi: padarisahi 2 9 6, genhahi 6 4 9b, lahahi 19 15 8, bhunjahi 12 115, jahi 2 9 6, jajjahi (intensive) 15 5 6, jivahi 7 12 1, vollahi 18 8 3, dakkhavahi 19 15 2, ehi 7 91; ii) -u: jiu 4 3 8, nisaru 4 7 2, maru 5 7 2, hasu, bhunju 7 12 3, taju, jujjhu 7 12 3, cau; samcaru 7 12 4, sunu 7 12 5, cadu, au, padu 19 15 3, bhamu, ramu 19 15 5, utthutthu (intensive) 10 4 4; iii) short -e: kare 4 3 2,9 26, (rhyme-secure at) 6 16 8, 15 5 6, bhunje, 4 12 6, kahe (rhyme-secure) 6 13 7, 8 6 9, pale 7 12 6, anuhunje 12 5 13, anubhunje 12 10 9b, nihale 12 5 14a, mue 15 7 2, jotte 19 2 5, dhare 19 15 6. iv)-i: volli 2 14 1, suni 5 1 1, kahi 1 9 6, parini 10 5 8. $105. The forms in short -el--i as also in -u are commonly used. There are several forms in short -e. The Ms. which leads in preserying original orthographic features, is also leading in attesting the imper. forms in short -e. It is quite naturally explained by Jacobi and Alsdorf as a development of the Sk. opt. 2. sing. in -en. The -i forms represent a phonetically later stage. Tagare's suggestion to explain it as due to passive + zero or to the loss of -h in -(a)hi is quite unattractive. The term -u is also to be explained in accordance with the Ap. tendency to turn final -a into -u. It has nothing to do with the -u of the 3. sing. $106. Imper. 2 pl. ends in -aho or -ahu: todaho, dohaho, chandaho 2 13 4, bhindaho 5 11 5 (rhyme-secure), joyaho 2 3 9b (rhyme-secure), takekhaho 5 5 1 (rhyme-secure), bhanaho, mandaho 4 8 9, nitthavaho, patthavaho 6 2 8, hanaho, khanaho 747, dharaho 7 7 2; agacchahu (rhyme-secure) 3 4 10b, amellahu 3 7 4, karahu 4 3 3, 4 5 2, thahu 2 16 11, kahahu 4 1 9b. (1) Tagare, 1948, 298.

Page #111
70 PAUMACARIU $107. Optative. 2. sing. dejja 2 6 106, jujjhejjahi 15 5 6, khamejjahi 19 14 4, lajjijjahi 18 8 3. $108. Passive. a) Pres. 2 sing. panavijjahi, uvamijjahi 2 6 9; b) 3. sing. 2 6 9, uvamijjai 1 6 1, ghaijjai 1 10 5, laijjai 2 5 5, jijjai 7 11 96. $109. Causative. a) uddava- 2 1 7, cadava, 231, cintava- 2 92, khamava 4 14 3, devava- 1 83, darisava- 2 3 9, nhava- 2 5 9a. b) vinnava- 1 31, 1 7 9, dakkhava- 2 8 5, nhava 2 6 1, thava 2 2 7 2 6 5; c) bhamada- 5 10 9; d) paisara (from paisa-) 5 5 8, 13 10 10a etc.; vaisara (from vaisa-) 5 14 3,20 3 3. $110. Denominative: a) simple: payada- 1 1 19, dhavala- 3 3 6, uppallana- 5 4 5, nhana- 5 4 5, maila- 14 7 8, dhuma- 17 14 7; b) compound: kanekkha- (from krana- + Vikkha-) 2 12 8, mambhisa- (from ma + bhisa-) 10 2 1, kannara- (from karna + ara-) 19 14 2. $111. -cvi- forms: a) asannahuu 1 8 5, muhalahuyau 1 13 9, vilakkhi-huu 4 11 8, duri-hoi 6 4 3, dhillahontaim 8 5 11a, niratthi-kiu 20 4 7. b) kannuppali-karevi 1 8 1, vasi-kiu 4 5 3, duvvali-huyau 18 5 9. $112. Infinitives. a) -anaha: vandanaha 1 91, parinanaha 5 15 9b, kampanaha 10 1 8; b) -ehum: niehum 10 2 4; c) -evi: dharevi 9 13 8. At 2 12 5 the infinitive of purpose is conveyed by using the Loc. sing. of the Gerundive: pievae lagga 'began to drink'. 8113. Absolutives: There are several terminations for the absolutive: evi, evi -avi -eppinu, -evinu, -(e)ppi. Of these -evi is the commonest. a) evi: pekkhevi 41 9a, nisunevi 4 2 1. vavarevi 12 9 8, hoevi 2 15 8; b) -evi: panavevi 1 1 16, bhanevi 6 4 1, pariancevi 12 10 16 etc. c) -avi: parisesavi 3 10 8, niyavi 6 2 6, muyavi (rhyme secure) 15 13 5; d) -eppinu: naveppinu, joeppinu 1 1, panaveppinu 1 1 1, gampinu 1 15 9, 7 13 9b, todeppinu 2 12 8, deppinu 2 2 7, 2 14 8, thaveppinu 2 2 7: e) -ppi: gampi 2 7 5, 4 3 6,5 5 1, 5 7 9a; f) -evinu: vihasevinu 1 16 1, nisunevinu 11 11 6. $114. Potential Participle: Termination -evau: jivevau 5 16 4; jujjhevau 4 9 1, ghaevau 4 12 3, paisevau 10 8 3, paharevau, jaevau, 11 13 5, karevi (f.) 9 6 96, 2017, harevi (f.) pause5 16 4; 20@yau, 11 13'3.

Page #112
INTRODUCTION $115. Gerundives: jivevae 2 8 4, parihevae 2 8 4, pievae 2 12 5, jievaho ruevaho 7 8 8. $116. Compound verbs: There are several instances of compounding a participal with a verbal form to express tense-variation. Thus past passive participle is combined either with asi 'was' to express a past perfect sense or with 'si to express a present perfect sense. kahiu asi 'had been told' 1 12 8. kiu asi 'had been committed' 2 13 9b. pesiya asi 'had been sent 2 15 1. samappiu asi 'had been made over' 4 4 9a. vuttau asi 'had been said' 5 5 5. jao asi 'had been born' 6 15 2. giliya usi 'would have been swallowed' 19 8 10b. nimmantio 'si 'you have been invited' 16 13 5. dhukko 'si 'you have approached' 10 10 8. $117. The order of the members of a compound is altered according to metrical convenience. Note the following instances: kammatthao- 1 1 4, vaya-pancao. 1 1 5, accanta-mahanta patta-siva- 11 11, puccha-paihara- 6 11 5, langula-paihara6 11 8, bhava-samsara-mahannava-nasiya- 5 16 3, pavarabhuva-phaliha-diha 7 5 1. nukko 'si*? you he $117. VII Some Syntactical Remark s. $118. In Bharahesara-Vahuvali vi te vi, asannaim dhukkaim valaim ve vi 4 4 7 the common predicate of the compound subject takes the gender of the following member. Case usages. $119. Instrumental: a) Inst. instead of Loc.: dahina-bhaem Bharahu thakku 1 11 8a.. Bharata was situated in the Southern division.' b) Inst. absolute for Loc. absolute: paim hontena, havantu asesaim 2 10 8; dhammen hontaena, deva vi seva karanti 6 14 9a; nisarien pura paramesarena, nisariya vira 12 7 8. $120. Genitive: The Ap. Gen. has a very wide province. It has usurped the functions of several other cases. a) As Dat. is lost as a rule in MIA., verbs of giving govern Gen.: tujjhu asi samappiu 4 4 9a; tam taho dei 3 12 5; samappevi nandanaho 6 8 5; malau naraho uvasoha denti 6 3 4 Another Dat. usage: haum punu jami, thami niya-kajjaho 5 14 1. b) Verbs of motion govern Gen. of goal: Risahu gau nivvanaho 4 14 9a, Ajiya-bhadarau gau nivvanaho 5 10 2, gau niya-pattanaho 6 8 5, turangamu gayau pacchima-bhayaho 5 4 1, Kikkapuresaraho lehu gau 6 16 3, sariyau dhoyanti salilu rayanayaraho 6 3 3, jasu dhukkai, so so lei nasu 7 5 7.

Page #113
PAUMACARIU This holds good even when the motion is figurative: ghai-kamma gaya khayaho 4 14 3, jai visayaho 5 15 1, ma khayaho nehu 12 9 2. c) Further, words denoting movement require Gen. of goal as in: mayaraharu ayasaho utthalliyau 11 8 9b, Suke sena Magahaha mukku payanau 15 8 9b. In such cases the Genitive has the force of prati. In naliniu divayaraho viyasanti 6 3 6 also the Gen. has the same sense. d) But we also occasionally come across instances of verbs of motion governing accusative of goal: naravai gau uvavanu 5 14 6, . (te) Kikkupurakkhu patta 7 6 3, Bharahu nivvui pattau 4 14 9a. e) Other verbs governing Gen.: i) Verbs meaning tell' 'say' etc.: heriehim kanitthaho kahiu 4 7 1, manti Sirikanthaho kahai 6 5 1, suvinavali Marudevie Nahi-narahivaho sisai 1 15 9b; ii) Vgaraha-: garahanti jinindaho 2 14 5; iii) Vbhama-: bhamiu Mandaraho jema tarayanu 2 16 116; iv) Vabbhida-: Nigghau Malihe abbhidiu 7 13 9b, Ravanu Indaho abbhidai 1 7 16. It governs Loc. also: Ravanu Sahasakirane abbhittau 1 5 1b. Note also the construction abbhittu jujjhu Vijjaharaha 7 5 2. 'A battle ensued among the Vidyadharas'. The construction is familiar in the Paumacariya of Vimala suri. See 4 42,5 69 etc. v) V samavada-: matta-gaindu pancananaho samavadiu 7 13 9a. f) In marai to-vi mahu Toyadavahanu 5 7 7 Gen. conveys cause. g) In the absolute construction Gen. does not convey, unlike Sanskrit, the sense of anadara. Mostly it is found with present participles and has been inherited by Gujarati. Instances: (taho) rajju karantaho, puvvaha lakkha tisatthi gaya 2 8 9a 'As he ruled, sixty-three lakhs of Purvas passed'; rajju karantaho taho Maharakkhaho, Devarakkhu uppannau nandanu 5 14 5-6 'As that Maharakkha ruled, a son Devarakkha was born to him'; taho Lankahiva-duhiya parinantaho pangane kena vi kai lihiya 6 9 1.' "When he was marrying the daughter of the Lord of Lanka somebody drew monkeys in (his) courtyard'. h) Genitive of contents (Instr. sense): ikkhu-rasaho bhariyanjali 2 16 9, 2 17 5 "The palm cavity was filled with the sugar-cane juice'. $121. Locative: a) V paisa- governs Loc. or Acc.: i) jale paitha 4 10 2; paisarai na pattane cakka-rayanu 4 1 1, na paisai ujjhahe cakku 4 1 8, samasarane paitthau 5 9 92:

Page #114
INTRODUCTION 73 c) ii) paisai saranu 5 7 3, 4, 5, so samasaranu paitthau 5 7 9, Nandisarakkhu paisarami 68 4, paisahum jinalau 6 13 9, paitthu vanu 12 12 9. b) Instead of Acc. or Gen., Loc is used with visajjiya 'sent' in Nala-kila visajjiya Kikkapure 12 12 2; Khira-mahannave khiru bhareppinu 2 5 8 is not a case of the use of Loc. for Abl. It is a different construction, stressing the source. Loc. is used similarly in Gujarati; d) Loc. Absolute is quite common. Kale galantae, nahu niya-deha-riddhi pariyaddhai 2 7 9a, kiye khae vandha vahum, kena sahum rajju karesaho? 12 8 9b etc. $122. Some verbs of saying like pahasa-, cava-, pacava- are used intransitively. Their preterite participles take a nominative and not an instrumental subject, like gatah etc. in Sk. The instances are: so pahasiu 3 9 3 'he said', pamaya-nivahu caviu 6 12 6 "The monkey-hoard said', sa pacaviya 10 2 3 'she said', sura pavaru caviu 15 3 3 "The best among gods said'. Thus the distinction between the constructions required by Hindi bolana and kahana or Guj. bolavum and kahevum has its roots stretching back as far as the ninth century A.D. jima 'dine' is used intransitively in bhadarau. jimiu 2 17 9. $123. Impersonal use of the preterite participle is common: tena hatthutthalliu 2 15 9a 'He made a gesture with hand'. Vahuvalisarena gajjiu 4 4 7 'Lord Bahubali roared'. $124. Some of the idioms, expressions and usages peculiar to Ap. are noted below: 1) Kikkupurakkhu 7 6 3, Nandisarakkhu 6 8 4 etc. Proper names are at times given in this manner--compounded with -akkha, Sk. akhya- See HP., Introduction. 2) avattiu Jama-muhe 7 6 6 and vagalamuhe avatpantau 17 3 4 show that the expression avattiu has the sense of be thrown as a victim into the jaws of Death)'. 3) olagga- with panehim means 'serve with one's life' 'sacrifice one's life while serving as in alaggai panehim Vijayasihu' 7 6 5. 4) kam divu 3 6 11 'when?'. 5) kavanu gahanu 'counts for how much?' as in tasu viyatt aho abbhittaho kavanu gahanu kira Ravanu 12 6 9b, 'for how much does Ravana count before him who has turned hostile and attacked (him)? dhou with Vda- signifies allow to approach' as in dhou na dintehim 3 6 9 'not allowing to approach'. Similarly dhou laha- = 'be able to approach'. cf. the use of dhaukam with V da- in Jain Sanskrit. 7) nam nam 1 6 2, 3 is used in the sense of nanu to express objection or doubt to a previous statement. 8) tudihim with Vcada- has generally the sense of samsaya dolam aruh-. In kanna danu kahim tanau, jai na dinnu to tudihim cadavai 6 3 9a. 'If the daughter is not given away (in marriage) to somebody, she would put one on the horns of a dilemma', its sense is slightly different. thottuggiriya 'laudatory and supplicant' generally qualifying speech as in Dasasirena thottuggiriya-girena vuccai "Ravana said in supplicant words and thottuggiriya gurupurau 'having sung a hymn of praise before the Master'.

Page #115
PAUMACARFU 10) pesanu cukkau is a euphemism for 'he died'. e.g. te mahre kerau pesant cukka 5 13 2 "they failed to fulfil their mission entrusted by me' i.e. they died', (Andhau) pesana-cukku 'Andhraka died'. 11) gavanarmanau 3 6 16, gamanamanu 6 4 2, "wishing to go, jujjhanamana 12 8 9 'wishing to fight'. vattai 18 3 7, 19 8 10b, 'to be sure' 'indeed'. 13) There are various forms of swearing expressions used at the time of taking a vow e.g.: i) tava na jinavaru jaya bhanami, java na rane vivakkhu sara-siriu 6 1 10 'I will not say "be victorious" to the Jina, till I pierce the enemy with arrows in the battle'. jai kallae taya! Lankanayari na paisarami, to niyaya-janeri Indani kara-yale dharami 7 12 9, 'O Papa, if I fail to enter the city of Lanka tomorrow, I would hold my mother Indrani in my hand'. iii) jai tan bhudda-hatthi nau sahami, to jananovari asivaru vahami 11 5 2 'If I fail to subdue that Bhadra elephant, I would brandish (my) best sword over (my) father'. iv) jai ranamuhe manu na malami taho, to chitta paya rayanasavaho 12 7 4 'If I do not crush his pride in the battle front, the feet of Ratnasrava are touched'. 7. METRES OF PAUMACARIU I--XX. The present study of the metres employed in PC. I-XX is divided into three sections in accordance with the three structural units of the Kadavaka'. At times each Kadavaka of a particular Sandhi has a beginning piece made up of one stanza having two or four rhyming Padas. This unit is an occasional feature of the Kadavaka. As contrasted with this commencing piece the main body and the concluding piece (which is also found invariably in the beginning of the Sandhi) called Ghatta are the permanent features of the Kadavaka. Every Kadavaka has got them. The metres employed in these three Kadavaka units, viz. the commencing piece, the main body and the concluding piece or Ghatta are different from one another. Hence they are described separately. The metres of the commencing piece are taken up first. Next follows a description of the metres of the Ghatta. Lastly is given an account of the metres employed in the body of the Kadavaka. A. The Commencing Piece at the Head of the Kada va ka. We have no definite knowledge as to whether the commencing piece of the Kadavaka was known by any general name. SC. VIII 31a while explaining the term Kadavaka declares, aihim punu ghatta samamananti, jamaavasana(i) chaddani bhananti. 'In the beginning (of the Kadavaka), they prescribe Ghatta and at the end of the Yamakas, they say Chaddani'. This means, that the Kadavakacommencing piece is to be called Ghatta, while the concluding piece (1) For the earlier contributions to the critical study of Apabhramsa metres see Jacobi, 1918, 1921; Alsdorf, 1928, 1936, 1937 Shahidullah, 1928; Bhayani, 1945, 1948. (2) (a) Kadavaa(u) atthahim Jamaahim raanti ! aihim punu Ghatta samamananti il Jamaavasana(i) chaddani bhanantil SC. VIII 30-31. (b) Sandhyadau Kadavakante ca dhruvan syaditi Dhruva, Dhruvakam, Ghatta ya Ch. 5 1.

Page #116
INTRODUCTION is to be known as Chaddani. But the Ap. Mss. consistently follow the practice of calling the closing piece Ghatta, while the commencing stanza is not given any class name. Hence Svayambhu's account requires further support from other authorities, before it is accepted. Only Sandhis 3, 13, 17 and 19 have the Kadavaka commencing stanza'. It appears in the beginning of each Kadavaka of these Sandhis. In Puspadanta's Mahapurana Jambhettia (IV), Racita (V), Malayavilasita (VI), Khandaka (VII), Avali (VIII), Dvipadi (X, XIV etc.), Hela (IX, LXXVII) Aranala (XVI) and Malaya-manjari (LXXVI) have been used for this purpose. The Ap. texts or their Mss. have not got any uniform practice of mentioning the name of these metres. Usually Duvai, Jambhettia, Doha and Hela or (Heladuvai) are mentioned by name, the others are left unnamed. we find little consistency in this matter. Thus only one Ms. of PC. prefixes the term Duvai to the Kadavaka-commencing stanzas of 3. Sandhi, other Mss. are silent about it. On the other hand MP. is in the habit of mentioning the name in every case. But The value of the end syllable is discussed below under the description of the Ghatta. (1) The Kadavaka-commencing stanza of the 3. Sandhi (Gandhodakadhara). Scheme-No. of lines: 4. 75 No. of moras per line: 13 (or 14; if the end syllable is scanned as long). Gana-scheme: 6+ 4 + 3 (or 4). Rhyme-scheme: a with b, c with d. The six-moraic Gana has, except in four cases, twomoraic grouping. For its two middlemost moras the form UU is preferred. The second Gana has the following forms: 10 3 UU 21 UUUU 10 UO This means that Jagana is permitted. The last Gana is invariably constituted of three shorts. It will be seen that the structure of the Padas of this metre is identical with that of the odd Padas of the Duvahaya or Doha metre. Technically this is a Sarvasama Catuspadi. If the final syllable is given its natural value, the line is 13-moraic; if it is scanned as long, it becomes 14-moraic. Among the Saravasama group of the Catuspadis, the Accharovilasia or Apsarovilasita" has 13 moras, the Gandhoaadhara or Gandhodakadhara has 14. SC. VI 157 gives UU (1) In the rest of PC. Sandhis 25, 59, 85 (all Heladuvais), 40, 51, 66, 75 (all Duvais), 48, 81 (Jambhettia), 49, 77 (Gandhodakadhara), 50 (Paranaka), 52, 53 (Aranala), 54 (Doha), 63 and 74 (Matra-+Manjari) have got the mencing piece. com (2) Most of these metres employed in the commencing piece are treated together in the Khanjaka section of the Chando'nusasana. (3) (a) Calane teraha-mattaam, pa-pa-ta-ganehim vihattayam ahava ca-ca-pa-vihusiam, tam-inam Accharavilasiam ! (b) Apsaravilasitam bhavet, sa-ca-tair dvi-ca(pa)-ganais tu va Chandassekhara, 168. SC. VI 157. (c) sa-ca-tah ca-pau pa-tau va Apsarovilasitam Ch. 43a 3-4. (4) (a) Calane coddaha-mattao (?) annam ahuttha caara SC. VI 158. (b) syur Gandhodakadharayam, pa-dvicakaras tri-ca-da va (c) sa-cah ci dau va Gandhodakadhara Ch. 43a 5-6. Chandassekhara. 169.

Page #117
76 PAUMACARIU 5 + 5 + 3 or 4 + 4 + 5 as the Gana scheme of the Apsarovilasita'. None of these schemes applies to 31 la (dihara-kalacakka-haena i.e. --UU-U-UUUU), 71 c (jinavara-punna vaya-hayaim i.e. UUUU--U-UUUU), 3 12 1 d (uvasamu jau savva-janaho i.e. UUUU-UUUUU), etc. On the other hand the scheme 6 + 4 + 4 given for the Gandhodakadhara (SC. VI 158 c) is satisfied by all the lines. Of course the theory as usual requires the end syllable to be counted as heavy. The rhyme-scheme seen in the definition stanza of the Gandhodakadhara in SC. and in the illustrative stanza given in Ch. is: b rhyming with d i.e. the usual rhymescheme of the Antarasama Catuspadi, while in our stanzas a rhymes with b and c with d. But this has little significance, because in their treatment and statement Prakrit metricians were far from being precise or exhaustive and they have hardly ever paid due attention to rhyme even though it was a very important feature of the Apabhramsa prosody. The Gandhodakadhara itself is a good instance of this state of affairs. For earlier in Ch. while defining the Jhambataka, Hemacandra has observed that the Gandhodakadhara itself that will be defined later on is called Jhambataka when sung. Thus from a metrical point of view according to Hemacandra himself the Jhambataka and the Gandhodakadhara' are identical. Now if we glance at the illustrative stanza of the Jhambataka we find that it has got the rhyme-scheme a/b, c/d (i.e, the same as found in our stanzas) and not that found in the illustra tive stanza of the Gandhodakadhara, viz., b/d! Irregularities: In 3 3 16 the Mss. read cauti saisayao (P.), cautisaisayam (A.) and cautisa aisai (S.). Acceptance of any one of these readings yields one or more moras too many for the line. Hence the text has been emended as cautis'aisayao. (2) The Kadavaka-commencing stanza of the 13. Sandhi (Dvipadi). Scheme: 6+U--u (or UUUU)+4+4+4+U--u (or UUUU + sporadic caesura after the 16. mora. This is Duvai or Dvipadi. For a detailed discussion on this metre see HP. 195, Sr, 60. The results obtained by Alsdorf hold good in all particulars for our Dvipadis also, except in one important point. Against Alsdorf, the 4. Gana is twice Jagana: 13 4 1 a is-UU-U-UUUUU U UUU-UU- and 13 5 1 b is-UU-U-U-UU U- U- - U- UThese cases clearly show that the form U(UUUU) was not forbidden for the 4. Gana. (1) Hemacandra and Rajasekhara give 6+4+3 also. This would deprive our test of its validity. But in examining the metres of Svayambhu's works, his own metrical work above all else should be given due consideration. (2) vaksyamana Gandhoddakadharaiveyam gana-vasad Jhambataka-sanjnam labhate Ch. 380/10-11. (3) Its illustration: pahu tuha veri aranni gaya, nichhu vi nivasahim jimva sasaya- ghana-kantaya-dusamcarani, tahi jhambadai karira-vanill

Page #118
INTRODUCTION 77 The Duvai is used as the commencing stanza in MP. 10, 14, 73 etc., Jas. 3, 4; Nay. 3, 4. (3) The Kadavaka-commencing stanza of the 17. (and 25.) Sandhi. (Hela-dvipadi). Scheme: 6+0-u(or v, UUU) FF U Or U, UUU) +----- Trochaic rhythm is not permitted in the 1. Gana. Jagana is forbidden in the 3. Gana. The last Gana has the form - - excepting three cases of UU- The 2. and the 4. Gana are more frequently U-U. A weak caesura is felt after the 10. or 12. mora. Hela is defined by Hemacandra in the Khanjaka section of Ch. Its illustration is a four-lined stanza. But as the Kadavaka-commencing stanza it appears in PC. as also in MP. (9, 74, 77) in the two-lined form and hence some Ap. Mss. designate it as Hela-duvai, not merely Hela. Irregularities: Though the end syllable in a line of the Hela-duvai is required to be long, it is at times given as short in the Mss. This is due to incorrect orthography. Most of such cases can be easily emended by reading -u of the Nominative as -0, -ena of the Instrumental as -enam, final -a as a, -him as him etc. 17 3 1 b: one mora too few. Scansion: UUUU - -- U - - U --- U -- -- The 2. Gana is defective. Hence the text is corrected by reading kuddhaena for kuddhena. cf. the identical expression amarisa-kuddhaena at 25 13 1 a. This emendation will also give the requisite form of Jagana to the 2. Gana. 17 12 1: The end syllables are to be scanned as long. (25 3 la: Proper rhythm requires to be read Vajjayannenam hasevi with A. 25 6 1: The end syllables are to be counted as long. Even then a is short by two moras. The 1. Gana is defective. Adding one more hanu to hanu hanu would rectify the metre. 25 14 1 6: Three moras two few. Scansion: UUUUU -U - - U-U -- -- The 4. Gana appears to be defective. Emendation: Perhaps hanu hanu hanu bbhananto to be read for hanu hanu bhananto). (4) The Kadavaka-commencing stanza of the 19, Sandhi. (Manjari)'. Scheme: -U (UUU) --U(UUU) + 4+4 +4 +U -. -U is preferred for the three-moraic Ganas, more so in the 2. Gana. Jagana is found in the 4. Gana only. The 5. Gana generally ends in a heavy syllable. A weak cae sura is felt after the 12. or 11. mora. Excepting the commencing stanzas of 1., 6., 8., 13 and 15., Kadavakas, all the remaining commencing stanzas end in a short syllable, but it should be considered as long. (1) (a) cho cau ca, samesu ura-desu tattha Hela | SC. IV 41 (6). (6) sah chih yug jo lir va Hela! Ch. 32 a/1. (2) tau ci-tau Manjari. Ch. 32 a/9.

Page #119
08 PAUMACARIU The Tarangaka' with its forms (1) 6+u-U(UUUU)+4+-- (UU )+u-and (2) 6+U-U+UU-+UU - u - and the Plavangama (6 + 4 + 4 + 4 + 3, beginning with and ending in a heavy syllable) are fundamentally the same as the Manjari and these together with the Magadhanarkuti, Narkutaka and Samanarkutaka (in its Sanskrit and Prakrit forms) appear to be but variations of one basic type. Irregularities: 19 12 1 6: Two moras too few. Seanion: UUU UU UUUU - V -- The 2. Gana is defective. B. Metres employed in the Ghatta. General Observations: The closing piece of the Kadavaka is variously called Dhruva, Dhruvaka, Ghatta' or Chaddania', though Mss. always have only Ghatta. Every Sandhi as a rule opens with a stanza, generally but not invariably, in the same metre in which the Ghattas of that Sandhi are composed. Occasionally the Mss. call this Sandhi-commencing stanza Dhruvaka. The metre employed in the Ghattas of a Sandhi is different from one used in the main body of its Kadavakas, the purpose being the indication, while reciting, of the end of the Kadavaka and the topic. According as the metre is two-lined, four-lined or six-lined, it comes under the respective categories of Dvipadi, Catuspadi, Satpadi. Catuspadis again fall under any of the divisions Sarva-sama (all the four Padas of equal measure), Ardhasama (the first Pada equal to the second, the third equal to the fourth), Antarasama or Ardhasama (the first equal to the third, the second equal to the fourth) and Samkirna (mixture of the above .varieties). All the Ghattas of a particular Sandhi are composed, generally but not invariably, in the same metre. This also appears to be the significance of the designations Dhruva and Dhruvaka, though Hemacandra' takes them to mean 'unfailingly occurring (at the beginning of the Sandhi and end of Kadavakas)'. But compare the term Dhruvapada 'refrain' occurring in Early Gujarati and Early Hindi poetry. Structurally the Ghatta corresponds to Valan or Uthlo found in the Early Gujarati Akhyanakavyas. Value of the end syllable in the Ghatta Thanks to the disappointing insufficiency of the original sources and to the loose treatment of the subject by the ancient writers, Ap. prosody presents several perplexing problems. But of these the problem of properly determining the metre of the Ghattas is the (1) trisu api Magadhanarkuti-Narkutaka-Samanarkutakesu antyasya caturmatrasya sthane trimatrah ced bhayati tada Tarangakam Ch. 32 b/third and second line from end. (2) sa-ladala-ca-dagad gau Magadhanarkuti: sah ced Narkutakam; na-la-ga-ja-sah sa-sau yadi tada Samanarkutakami Ch. 32b 11-18. (3) (a) Sandhyadau Kadavakante ca dhruvam syad iti Dhruva, Dhruvakam, Ghatta va Ch. V 1. (b) Sandhi-muhe Kadavante Dhuva ca Dhuvayam ca Ghatta va Chandahkandali as quoted at KD., 39; see also KD. 38. (4) For Chaddanika see below. (5) tasyante (Kadavakasyante) dhruvam niscitam syad iti Dhruva, Dhruvakam, Ghatta veti samjnantaram Ch. V 1 Cor.

Page #120
INTRODUCTION 79 most ticklish. The varieties of the different types of the Ghattas are distinguished from one another by the number of moras their Padas are required to contain. But addition or removal of even one mora makes a difference in metre. Coupled with this narrow margin of difference in the continguous varieties of the Ghattas is the fact that the nature of the orthography of the Ap. Mss. being in various points confusing, the text preserved by them is far removed from having a mora-perfect correctness. This state of affairs many a time obscures the exact number of moras contained in a particular Ghatta-pada and as a result it becomes considerably difficult to identify with precision the Ghatta-metres. Apart from this, the main cause of obscurity lies in the anceps value of the end syllable of a Pada. This always causes a difference of one mora and the consequent dubiety. The treatment of this point by ancient metricians does not contribute much to the clarification. Hemacandra offers the following remarks: Vante G V a krah Padante vartamano hrasvo g samjno bhavati. Sa ca prastare takrah sthapyate. 'va' iti vyavasthita-vibhasa. Tena yatra -apavadah tatra g samjno na bhavati. Dhruvasu vivaksa-vasad gurutvam laghutarn ca. yad aha: Oja-sarkhya yada'bhista, dhruvasu viratau tada/go lata, yugma-samkhye tu, viratau guruta laghoa//Tatha: gurua(o) cchiya ekka-lahu-virama-visayammi visama samkhae/jamala-lahu lahua(o) cchiya, sama-samkha-samthio hoi// Ch. 15 with Com. For the last stanza in the above citation Hemacandra is indebted to Svayambhu, since that very Gatha is found at SC. V 2 with the correct readings guruo and lahuo. The passage means: (1) The short end syllable of a metrical Pada is to be treated as long as a general rule. (2) To this rule there are fixed exceptions. In these excep tional cases the final short is to have its natural value. (3) In the case of the Dhruva or Ghatta, the value of the end syllable depends upon the number of moras the Dhruva. pada is desired to contain. After counting the moras of a Ghatta-pada exculsive of the final syllable, if the Pada is short by one mora, then the remaining end syllable should be counted as of one mora and accordingly even if in such cases the end syllable is actually long, it should be considered short. On the other hand, if the Pada is short by two moras, then the end syllable should be given the value of two moras and accordingly even if the end syllable is actually short it should be considered long. This rule works well in those cases wherein we know beforehand the metre, but in those cases in which we have to decide the metre by scanning a specimen, we would be faced with as many as, four alternatives regarding the Antarasama Catuspadis. A Ghatta with the actual mora count of 13/10, in its odd and even Padas and wih short end syllables, for instance, can be regarded as containing 13/10, 14/10, 13/11 or 14/11, moras and these are four different metres called Marakatamala, Abhinavavasantabri, Kusumakulamadhukara and Bhramaravilasa! The form of the metre has nothing (4)

Page #121
80 PAUMACARI can protions from PC. Si consider first.ct all) of the cases the long in it to decide in favour of any particular alternative. Of course Svayambhu and Hemacandra lay down the Gana-schemes for all the Padas containing from seven to seventeen moras, but there are several and overlapping schemes for each Pada and in several cases there is disagreement between the two metricians. Hence this does not help us in making the choice out of the four possible alternatives as pointed out above. A reference to the illustrations adduced by Hemcandra and Svayambhu for different kinds of Ghattas only helps to bring the complicated nature of our problem into relief. The text of the Svayambhucchandas is considerably corrupt in its Ap. section. Hence it can prove of limited help only in so far as we are able to check the illustrations from PC. So some of the Ghatta illustrations from the Chando'nusasana we shall consider first. In an overwhelming majority (but not all) of the cases the end syllable in the Ghatta illustrations of Ch. is to be regarded as long irrespective of its natural value, but in several cases (VI 19 4, 11 bd; 21a, 44; 20 78, 115; 23; 30; 14 1 cf.; 15 2, etc.) it is to be given its natural value, i.e. if it is short, it is to be counted one-moraic; if long, two-moraic. Further, in two Padas of the same metrical value, the final short is to have its actual value at one place, is to be counted as long at another. Thus in the following illustration of the Campakakusuma (7+8) anga-cangima, jai gorangihim/ campaya-kusuma, ta kaha agghahim// (Ch. VI 19 4) the end syllables of the 7-moraic Padas (i.e., a, c) are to be counted as short, but in the following illustration of the very next variety Samudgaka (7-7-9) jai bollai, ghana ukkanthia/ sa muddau, muhu kalayanthia) (Ch. VI 19 5) the end syllables of the 7-moraic Padas are to be regarded as long. Thus the Padas which are theoretically equivalent turn out to be actually different. Similarly though the even Padas of the abovequoted illustrations of the Campakakusuma and the Samudgaka have to all appearance the same mora-contents, yet their end syllables are to be regarded as short in one case, long in the other. Thus the Padas that are actually equivalent turn out to be theoretically different. Now let us glance at the Svayambhucchandas. Svayambhu's general practice also in SC. appears to be to consider the end syllable as long. But here too some Satpadis (e.g. VIII 20-21, V 7) and Catuspadis (e.g. Kaminihasaa VI 112 a c, Chabbhania VIII 15 etc.) are treated as ending in a short. One illustration from the actual practice of another epic poet will be illuminating on this point. The commencing stanza of the 6. Sandhi of Puspadanta's Mahapurana is called Malayavilasiya in in the text itself. Ch. VII 66 and Chandassekhara, 234 define a Dvipadi called Madanavilasita, but its scheme is given as 5+3, which does not apply to the Malayavilasiyas of MP. But SC. VII 10 describes a Dvipadi called Malaaviasia which has the scheme 6+2, which is satisfied by the MP. stanzas in question. Now on examining these stanzas, we find that in three cases(MP. 61, 63, 6 7) all the four Padas end in UU. In the rest, the end is a long. In the sixmoraic Gana a heavy syllable is avoided in the place of eventodd (1) SC. VI 28, 53, 76, 85, 110, 124, 134, 141 144, 146, 147; Ch. VI 4-14,

Page #122
moras and hence only the following eight forms are permitted: UUUUUU. GUUU, UU -.-UUUU, UU. UUCU, sU -- This means that all the Padas of the stanzas in question are also divisible as 4+4. Now on the strength of the convention of counting the end syllable long, we can regard those Padas which end in u, as containing 9 moras divisible as 4+5. And the Dvipadi Jambhettia (SC. VII 11, Raj, 235, Ch. VII 67) has the scheme 4+5. Consequently, if we come across the commencing stanzas of MP. 6 1. 6 3 and 6 7 isolated from their context and without the name of the metre prefixed to them, it would not be possible for us to tell whether the metre is Malaavilasiya or Jambhettia. 12345678GO But SC. can help us in quite a different way to solve this problem. Svayambhu has taken several stanzas from his PC. to illustrate some of the metres in SC. In the case of these stanzas we possess an unusual means: their metre is named and their structure is defined by their author himself. There can be nothing more definite than this. And the considerably corrupt character of the text of these illustrations in SC. need not hinder our investigation because we have an access to their correct text from PC. Moreover, the Ghattas of any one Sandhi being normally in one and the same metre, we can use additional data also, to check up the observations of SC. The table below indicates the common stanzas between SC. and PC. along with the names and schemes of their metres. 1. 2. V 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. SC. V VI VI VI 10. 5 9 VIII 4 VIII 6 8. VIII 17 9. VIII 21 VIII 25 11. VIII 27 INTRODUCTION 42 71 74 Raanavali Maanavaara Dhuvaa Metre 4th Satpada-jati 6th Satpada-avajati Vammahatilao Candujjuo 5th Chaddania 7th Chaddania 1st Ghatta 2nd Ghatta Scheme 7+7+13 9+9+15 8+14 9+16 9+17 5 X 4 9 7+7+-13(?) 10+8+-13 9--14 Occurence in PC. CHOMEL C 3 3 14 7 65 1 77 81 77 13 13 1-2 24 2 33 3 3 1 31 1 41 1 5 1 11 9 12 Of these Nos. 1, 2, 8 and 9 are Satpadis, Nos. 6, 7 and 11 are Samacatuspadis and Nos. 3, 4, 5 and 10 are Antarasama Catuspadis. Excepting No. 6 all the stanzas are Ghattas appearing either at the beginning of a Sandhi or at the end of a Kadavaka. The text of SC. VIII 17 is corrupt and the meaning is obscure. Therefore No. 8 is to be left out from consideration. Now SC. V 5, V 9 and VIII 20 tell us that the Satpadis employed in PC. 3 3 11, 14 7 9 and 31 1 have the respective schemes 7+7+13, 9+9+15 and 10+8+13. If we examine the text of these stanzas in PC. we find that actually their schemes are 6+6+12, 8+8+14 and 10+-8--13 respectively. This means that in the first two cases the end syllable in all the Padas is to be regarded as long, but in the last case it is to have its actual value. The basis of this discrimination is not clear. The normal expectation is either to assign uniformly its actual value to the end syllable or alternatively to regard it uniformly long. And in the structure of the stanzas themselves there is nothing to account for this discrimination, so that we could take their measures to be either 66-12, 8+8+14 and 10+8+13 or 7+7+13, 9+9+15 and 11+9+14. If we look up the other Ghattas of these Sandhis we find that in the case of the Ghatta of 14 2, the 3rd, 4th, 5th and 6th 9

Page #123
82 PAUTACARIU loved. Padas actually end in a long syllable and in their case there is no possibility of getting 15, 9, 9 and 15 moras respectively. If the metre of PC. 14 7 9, having the actual scheme of 8+8+14, is to be regarded according to SC. VIII 20 as having the scheme 9+9+15, then it follows that the Sandhi- commencing stanza and all the other Ghattas of PC. 14 are to be considered as having the scheme 9+9+15, and yet one Ghatta of PC. 14, viz. PC. 14 2 9 has the scheme 8+8+14. Does this mean that in the last case a slightly different Satpadi is employed? But there appears no reason for this variation. The long vowel at the end of the four Padas of PC 14 2 9 is the feminine suffix i and taking into consideration Apabhramsa development -iya into -7, it is very likely that the end syllable of PC. 14 2 9 cdef was originally -iya. In that case the irregularity would be removed. Of the Samacatuspadis No. 6 is not a Ghatta. It is used in the main body of the Kadavaka and hence useless for our present purpose. For No. 7 (Dhruvaka) the scheme given by SC. VIII 5 is moras for each Pada PC. 33 39 and the other Ghattas of 33. Sandhi actually contain 9 moras in each of their Padas. Thus in their case the end syllable is not to be counted as a long. But though all the Padas of these Ghattas contain 9 moras, there is a positive difference between the odd and even Padas. The odd Padas of the Ghattas of PC. 33 end in -U, while the even Padas end in yl This important difference possessing a definite rhythmic effect is not at all noticed by Svayambhu in his description of the Dhruvaka. The case of the remaining Samacatuspadi is quite peculiar. It is de. fined at SC. VIII 26 as the second type of Ghatta, but the definition stanza' appears to be somewhat corrupt, as it fails to satify the schem given by itself. Its odd Padas actually contain 13 moras, the even Padas, 11. If we examine PC. 51 and the Ghattas of that Sandhi. we find that in all the cases, except 5 2 9a, 5 7 11c and 5 12 9c, the odd Padas actually contain 11 moras and end in - U, while the even Padas actually contain 12 moras and end in UU. This means that if all the Padas are to contain 12 moras, in one and the same stanza, the end syllable of the odd Padas, actually short, is to be regarded as long, while the end syllable of the even Padas also actually short, is to be regarded as short! And inspite of the marked rhythmic difference in the construction of the end portions of the odd and even Padas, the definition does not take any note thereof, but on the contrary the even Padas of the definition stanza actually contain 11 moras and end in ---U, being thus equivalent to the odd Padas of the illustrative stanza (as also of the Ghattas of PC. 5)! There remain now No. 3, 4, 5 and 10, the Antarasamacatuspadis. In their case also the inconsistency of now regarding the end syllables as long, now assigning them their actual value is patent. PC. 65 1 has actually the scheme 7+13, but SC. VI 41 considers 8+14 to be its scheme. Similarly FC. 77 1 and 77 13 having the artual schemes of 8+-15 and 8+16 respectively are considered by SC. Vi 70, 73 as having the respective measures of 9+16 and 9-+17. On the other hand in the case of 41 1, both the actual measure as well as the scheme given by SC. VIII 24 are 9-+14. There is no discrepancy here in theory and practice. But the fact that the open (1) savvanahom pi payanam, ti-nava-kalao huvanti Ghatta-lakkhana erisau, govala vilavanti! This reads as a regular Doha !

Page #124
INTRODUCTION S3 odd and ewiformly obseradas of a ble to be contrength of to (4) Odd and even them are liable ton the strengti ing stanza of PC. 77 and the Ghatta of the 13. Kadavaka of the same Sandhi are said by SC. (VI 70-71, 73-74) to be constructed in two diferent metres (Candujjuo, 9+16 and Raanavali, 9+17) is very significant' This is a positive evidence of two different though allied metres with the difference of only one mora being employed in one and the same Sandhi. The above discussion has given us the following results: (1) There is no uniformity in fixing the value of the end syllables in the Ghatta-padas. They may be regarded short or long as desired. (2) In the case of those Ghatta-padas in which the total number of moras is to be increased by one by assigning the value of two moras to the short end syllable, it is not always possible to do this because there is no rule that Ghattas should invariably end in a short. Some of these Ghattas may have a long end syllable and in their case one cannot increase by one their actual mora. count. (3) Even in one and the same Ghatta the short end syllables of odd and even Padas can be given different values. Of course this is to be uniformly observed for the whole Sandhi. (4) Odd and even Padas of a Ghatta having an actual difference of one mora between them are liable to be considered by metricians as equivalent in their mora-contents on the strength of counting a short end syllable long. Thus our examination of the valuable evidence supplied by SC. does not solve the problem of the value of the end syllable of the Ghatta. Both the practices of assigning the face value as well as counting a short end syllable long are in evidence, and hence it is not always possible to give one definite name to any Ghatta. Failing to get unequivocal guidance from the indigenous authorities on Apabhraisa metre, Alsdorf in his edition of the Harivamsapurana (=-Mahapurana 81-92 Sandhis) takes recourse to giving two schemes for the Ghattas occurring in his text. First is given the 'theoretical' scheme which gives the number of moras contained in a Ghatta-pada computing one more than what is found actually. The second scheme gives the 'actual' number. But there is one obvious objection to following this practise mechanically. Only a short end syllable can be regarded as long and thus give us an extra mora. In the case of a long end syllable there is no possibility of raising the actual number of moras. And still in such cases also Alsdorf has mechanically counted" one mora more than what is actually found. es of the chose up to 10 svay anem a lettere Absence of Dvipadi Ghattas Of the three classes of the Ghattas, Dvipadis present a problem. They are said to contain from 28 upto 40 (or 41 or 42) moras per Pada and have some sixty-four varieties. Svayambhu (SC. VI 163-203) and Hemacandra (Ch. VII 1-57) both treat them at length, Now I have failed to spot even a single Dvipadi in any of the three voluminous Ap. epics, viz., the Paumacariu and the Righanemicariu (1) An examination of the Ghattas of 77. Sandhi shows that some have the mea sure 8+15 (or 9+16) and others have the measure 8+16 (or 9+17). (-) e.g. HP. 192, no. 22, theoretical scheme: 6+4/4+4+4+3, which does not apply to MP. 85 2 15, 16; 85 9 37, 38; etc.

Page #125
84 PAUMACARIU of Svayambhu and the Mahapurana of Puspadanta. There are only Sagpadis and Antarasama and Sarvasama Catuspadis. This is inexplicable in view of the mention of the Dvipadi as a class of Ghattas along with the Satpadi and the Catuspadi. In some cases it may not be so easy to distinguish between the Dvipadi on one hand and the Catuspadi and the Satpadi on the other. The Kunjaravilasita (SC. VI 129; Ch. VI 20, 106) for instance with the scheme 15+13 finds a parallel in the first Dvipadi called Karpura (Ch. VII 1), having 28 moras per line with a caesura, after the 15. mora. Those Dvipadis, again, which have two caesuras, the first after the 10. or 12. mora and the second removed by eight moras from the first, closely correspond to the Satpadis many of which have the 1. and the 4. Padas containing 10 or 12 moras and the 2. and the 5. Padas containing 8 moras'. But even if we do not pay much heed to the difference in the rhyme-schemes of the Dvipadi and the Sagpadi, it is plain that only a few of the Dvipadis are liable to be confused in this manner with some Catuspadis and Satpadis. What of the rest? Why they are not found employed in any of the available Ap. epics? Perhaps there is some clue to explain this mystery. Svayambhu defines Dhuvaa (Dhruvaka) as that which is sung again and again in the beginning of all poetic compositions'. He does not give Chaddanika or Ghatta as its synonyms. At another place he mentions 'taking a retrospect' as one of the functions of the Bhuvaa'. A metre named Dhuvaa, seven types of Chaddanias and three types of Ghattas are separately defined in the eighth chapter of SC., where it is also stated that Ghatta is used in the beginning and Chaddani at the end of the group of rhyming lines that constituted the main body of a Kadavaka; that there are also other types of Ghattas and Chaddanias and that Ghatta and Chaddania along with some other metres are employed in the beginning of a Sandhi and in the construction of a Rasa". Rajasekhara Kavi too deals with Dhruva, Ghatta and Chaddanika, but in view of the text of the passage being corrupt, we fail to make out the precise sense. Hemacandra clearly says that Dhruva, Dhruvaka and Ghatta are synonymous and he further adds that when the Catuspadi and the Satpadi, and not the Dvipadi, are employed at the end of a Kadavaka to sum up the topic of the Kadavaka they are also termed Chaddanika". This view is echoed in the Kavidarnana and its commentary: Ghatta esa Kadavavaya-nihane chaddaniya/ Com.: Dhruva, Dhruvakam iti samjna-dvayapi esa (Ghatta) tamed Dhuvaa peat' as one of thy ms. At anothe does not gir ining and is alstely defined chaddations of this place or give an in out the a Chatta are synonymound not the Dvipadi, are solet (1) Over and above deaning the Satpadi, Catuspadi and! Dvipadi Dhruvas, SC. treats in the eighth Chapter, that deals with Ap. poetic forms, some other metres called Chaddanias and Ghattas, which seem to have figured in some special way in the structure of the Ap. epic. But their proper function is obscure and as such they are indistinguishable from the various types of Dhruvas. In most of them the end syllable appears to have its actual value Two of the illustrations given for them occur in PC. as shown in the table given on p. 81. But so long as the function of these Chaddanias and Ghattas is not clear, we cannot get any guidance from then. Ch: VII 17 defines a Dvipadi with the scheme 10, 8, 13 and actually calls it Chaddanika. (3) Jar gijjai puvvaddhe puno puno savva-kavva-bandhesu dhuvaa-tti(mti) tam-iha tiviham chappaa-cauppaarn duvaarii SC. V I. Here puvvaddhe seems to be a corrupt reading, (4) SC. VII 1. (5) SC. VIII 5, 7ff, 31, 32, 35, 49. (6) Chandascekhara 29, 33-34. (7) Ch. V 1 commentary. (8) Velankar 1935-1936, p. 38.

Page #126
INTRODUCTION 85 Kadavakante prakrantarthasya bhangyantarenabhidhane chad(d)aniketi turya-nama'pi. The commentary also quotes the following from a work called Chandahkandala: Sandhi-muhe Kadavante Dhuva, ca Dhuvayam ca Ghatta va! sa tiviha Chapai, Caupai ya Dupai ya tasu puna dunni/ cha-cau-ppaiu kadavaya-nihane chaddaniya-nama'vi// From the statements of these metrical authorities we gather that some definite distinction was made between the functions of Dvipadis on one hand and Catuspadis on the other. But what was the basis and scope of this distinction cannot be made out by us so ong as more informative sources do not come to light. 1) Antara sa ma Catus padis The rhyme scheme in the Antarasama is: b rhyming with d. (5). Scheme 9+13 (theoretically 10+14). Occurrence. 7. (42, 54.) Sandhis. The odd Padas are divisible as 4+4+1 or 6+3. In the former grouping, Jagana is avoided in the four-moraic Ganas. The second four-moraic Gana is frequently UU-. The end is trochaic except in 7 14 9a which ends in DTU. The even Padas are divisible as 6+4+3. They are identical in construction with the odd Padas of the Doha. Jagana is avoided in the 2. Gana. The last Gana is always UR... This Ghatta is found in RC. 7, 34, 44, 57, 76, 82, 87, 93 and in MP. 11, 48, 91. If the end syllables are counted as long, the scheme would be 10-+-14, which is the measure of Mahuravanda or Madhukaravrnda'. The odd Padas in the illustration in SC. end in a trochee. 16). Scheme 10+13. Occurrence. 16. Sandhi. 4 9a, 6 9c, 11 9a and 12 9a end in a long. Hence the odd Padas cannot be made to contain more than 10 moras. Therefore the measure is either 10+13 or 10+14. Now SC. VIII 10 defines Chaddania II with the scheme 10-13 and the illustrative stanza in the case of all its Padas and the definition stanza in the case of its even Padas show that the end syllables are not to be regarded as long. Hence I think we are amply justified in taking the metre of the Ghattas of the 16. Sandhi to be the same as the Chaddania II. Otherwise with the scheme 11-+-14 it would be Vanaphullandhua (SC.) or Navaphullandhaya (Ch.) as defined and illustrated at SC. VI 101, 102; Raj. 117; Ch. VI 19, 40, The odd Padas are divisible as 4+4+2 or 6+4. This means that if the former scheme is adopted, the 2. Gana is never u-U. That form is avoided in the 1. Gana also. uu - finds preference in the 1. Gana, and is the most pervalent form in the 2. Gana. The end is generally ur, rarely - The even Padas have the scheme 6+4+3 and are identical in construction with the odd Padas of the Doha. The end is always UUU. (1) SC. VI 85, 86. The illustration is: sasi uggau tama, jena naha-anganu(nahanganu)mandiau// nam rai-raha-cakka(u), disai Arune(m) chaddiau/l; Raj. 103; Ch. VI 34. (2) dasa-teraha-matta, padhama-vidia-paa jamaa-vara/ Chaddania vidia punu-vi gana iya bhana avara// (3) jei nivvudi pavia, dul(1) aha(u) lahevi niappanau/ thiu kamini-rajjai(?) jer na karahim hia(u) appanau//

Page #127
86 PAUMACARTU (7). Scheme. 11714 (theoretically 12+14). Occurence. 2. (55., 70.) Sandhis. 2 9b, d, 6 10b, d, 10 9b, d, 14 96, d end in a long and it is not possible to make them contain more than 14 moras. 13 9 b, d actually contain 13 moras. All the other Ghattas of the 2. Sandhi have actually 14 moras in their even Padas. So on the assumption that all these Ghattas are composed in the same metre, the even Pada has got to be uniformly of 14 moras. If the short end syllable of the Padas is counted long, the measure would be 12+14. This is the scheme of Avaduvahaa as described at SC. VI 115', Raj. 128, Ch. VI 19, 45, The odd Padas (6.4+U) are identical in structure with the even Pada of the Doha. The four-moraic Gana is most frequently UU-, the last two moras having only once the form UU. Hence its characteristic end is -- U. The 14 moras of the even Padas are divisible as 4 + 4 + 4 + 2. It is not possible to constitute the first Gana with 6 or 5 moras. The end is generally --UU, thrice U U U U. Jagana is found in the 2. four-moraic Gana only. The form UU is preferred by all the four-moraic Ganas, it being most frequent in the 3. Gana. The form - UU is not found in the 2. and 3. Ganas. This suggests a dactylic rhythm. The odd Padas of this metre are structurally different from the odd Padas of the previous two Ghatta metres. It is quite possible to suggest that excepting the Ghattas of Kadavakas 2, 6, 10 and 14, the others have the scheme 12 + 15 and hence the metre is Premavilasa (SC. 118; Raj. 129; Ch. VI 19, 46). This Ghatta is used also in RC. 12, 22, 59, 102; MP. 86 has its Ghattas in a metre which has the scheme 11 + 14. But the scheme of the even Padas there appears to be 6 + 4 + 4. In PC. 2 13 9 bd the last words are read by all the Mss. as nahu and avarahu. They are emended as naho and avaraho to make the requisite number of 14 moras. (8). Scheme 11 (or 12) + 12. Occurrence. 5. (23, 24, 62.) Sandhis. SC. VII defines in the beginning certain special Ap. metres, connected possibly in some way with the construction of the Ap. epic, which is described just next in the same chapter. SC. VIII 7 states that there are seven types of Chaddanias and three types of Ghattas" and SC. VIII 8-29 define and illustrate them. SC. VIII 26 describes Ghatta II as follows: savvanahon pi paanam, ti-nava-kalao huvanti ghatta-lakkhana erisa, govala vilavanti! 'All the Padas have three plus nine (i.e. twelve) moras; such definition of the Ghatta (of the second type.) is stated by Abhiras (lit. cowherds)'. described me waginning ceris, (1) SC. treats Duvaha and its varieties Avaduvahaya and Uvaduvahaya at two different places (SC. IV 7-13; VI 113-117). First they are treated as independent metres. Afterwards they are described as varieties of Ghattas. These are to be distinguished from each other. (2) Here the designations Chaddania and Ghatta are given to some definite me tres. They are not here generic names synonymous with Dhruva, Dhruvaka and Ghatta. Further SC. VIII 35 mentions Ghatta and Chaddania among the metres used in the beginning of a Sandhi and the structures of these Ghatta and Chaddania are different from the ones given in the beginning of Ch. VIII. (3) The text is corrupt. paana, kalau, lakkhanu and erisu can be suggested as emendations.

Page #128
INTRODUCTION 87 ing 12 moras. lumped together portant feature. And yet And for this the commencing stanza of PC. Sandhi 5 is given at SC. VIII 27 by way of an illustration. From this we can presume that this is the scheme of all the Ghattas of the 5. Sandhi. Actually there is marked difference in the structures of the odd and even Padas of the Ghattas in question. The odd Padas have for the most part 11 moras, divisible as 6 +4 + vand end in a trochee. To all purposes they are identical with the even Pada of the Doha. 2 9 a, 7 11 c, 12 9 c have 12 moras with a final long, and 10 9 a has 12 moras closing with u U. Hence all these Padas, with 11 moras and ending in a v are to be counted as ending in a long and thus containing 12 moras. The even Padas on the other hand mostly have 12 moras divisible as 6 + 4 + UU. A long appears for the final two shorts in 3 9 b, d, 12 9 b, d, 13 9 b, d, 15 9 b, d. Thus excepting final two shorts for one, the even Padas and the odd Padas are identically built up. But the small difference in their ends produces remarkably different effects. And yet metricians have not cared to notice this important feature. Svayambhu has in his definition lumped together the odd and even Padas as containing 12 moras. The same Ghatta is employed in Sandhis 23. and 24. 23 4 11 c, 24 7 9 a and 24 15 9 a contain 12 moras, closing with a long and 23 5 12 c has 12 moras ending in v u. 23 3 9b, d, 23 5 12 b, d, 23 8 9 b, d, 23 9 12 b, d, 23 14 9 b, d, 24 7 9 b, d, 24 8 9 b, d end in a long, while 23 7 9 b, d and 24 4 11 b, d have 11 moras ending in a trochee. In the last cases the structures of all the Padas are exactly similar. 24 1 11 b has 13 moras, and hence requires to be emended. RC, has got this Ghatta in 1, 25, 75, 86. MP. employs it in 9., 33., 50., 69., 83., 87. and 98. Sandhis, and Nay. has it in 7. (9). Scheme 13 + 10. Occurrence. 1. (80.) Sandhis. It is not possible to make out more than 10 moras from 1 19 b, d, 5 9 b, d, 9 9 b, d, 11 9 b, d, 13 9 b, d, 14 9 b, d, because they end in a long, and from 7 9 b, d, because they actually contain 9 moras. Hence on the assumption that the even Padas of all the Ghattas of the 1. Sandhi have the same measure it cannot be other than 10-moraic, and this gives for the metre two alternative schemes 13 + 10 or 14 + 10, according as the short end syllable of the odd Padas is treated as short or long. The odd Padas invariably end in UUU. None of the three Gana schemes (5 + 6+ 2,5 + 5 + 3, 4 + 4 + 5) given by SC. VI 134 for a 13-moraic Pada is uniformly applicable to the odd Padas of the 1. Sandhi. On the other hand taking the Padas as 14-moraic we find them divisible according to the scheme 6 + 5 + 3, which is given among others for a 14-moraic Pada at SC. VI 141. But the scheme 6 + 4 + 4 is also applicable to these Padas. This fact combined with the characteristic ending in three shorts makes it highly probable that these Padas are identical in structure with the odd Pada of the Doha. 14 + 10 is Ahinavavasanatasiri or Abhinavavasantasri (SC. VI 87; Raj. 105; Ch. VI 20, 89). Once (12 9 c) the middle Gana is Jagana. * The even Padas are divisible as 6 + 4 or 4 + 4 + 2. A long is eschewed for the 2. + 3. moras and the 6. + 7. moras. If the scheme 4 + 4 + 2 is adopted, the second four-moraic Gana always ends

Page #129
88 PAUMACARIO in a long except once (10 96). The end is either two shorts or a long. This Ghatta is also found in RC. 43. Irregularities: 1 4 9d. Two moras too many. Perhaps sire is superfluous. (10). Scheme. 13 + 15, Occurrence. &., 11., 19. (21., 50., 79.) Sandhis. In 212 cases out of 232, the Padas end in v. UU. which show a strong tendency to be preceded by a long, especially in the odd Padas. These are identical in structure with the odd Padas of the Doha. 1 a, c, 1 9c, 2 9c, 5.11 a, c in the 8. Sandhi (and 12 9 a b in the 21. Sandhi) have a trochaic end. The even Padas are identical in structure with a Paranakapada (SC. VII 59, Raj., 170; Ch, VI 29) divisible as 4 + 4 + 4 + 3. The alternative scheme 6 + 4 + 5 is violated by 11 5 9d, 19 1 10d, 19 7 11 b, d, 19 8 10 b, d. Jagana is rare in the 1. and 3. Gana. The end is.--U, in 11 1 b, d, 11 1 96, d. RC. 24., 67. have this Ghatta. The Ghattas of MP. 49 have the scheme 13 - 15 but there the even Padas are different. They end in --- U. Irregularities: 11 4 9 d. One mora too few. Emendation. Read sayaim for sayaimn. 13 3 10 s. Two moras too many. jaya- in the opening appears to be redundant. (11). Scheme. 13 + 16. Occurrence. 6. (28., 51., 57., 76., 86.) Sandhi. 6 15 9 b, d (28 2 9 b, d, 28 4 9 b, d, 28 8 9 b, d, 28 8 11 b,.d) end in a long and hence they cannot yield more than 16 moras 6 14 9 b, d (28 3 9 b, d, 28 9 11 b, d) have actually 15 moras and so even after counting the short end syllable as long, they cannot be made to contain more than 16 moras. The odd Padas are built up like the odd Padas of the Doha and have the same structure as the 13-moraic Pada in Nos. 9 and 10. The even Padas have the scheme 6 + 4 + 4 + 2. Jagana is permitted in the 2. Gana, eschewed in the 3. Gana which as a rule ends in a long. The last Gana is mostly TU. casually ---. Thus the Padas are identical in structure with a Vadanaka-pada (SC. IV 29; Raj. 16; Ch. V 28) or a Samkulaka-pada (SC. VI 160', Raj. 172; Ch. V. 28 Com). The Ghattas of RC. 14., 19., 29., 32., 35., 39., 41., 48., 58., 79.; MP, 13., 17., 20., 22., 26., and of Nay. 9. are composed in this metre. In 6 4 9 b, d, 6 6 9 b, d, 6 14 9 b, d (28 3 9 b, d, 28 9 11 b, d), the end syllables should be regarded as long. (12). Scheme. 14 + 13. Occurrence. 13. (44., 49., 56., 61., 67., 83., 84., 90.) Sandhis. The odd Padas have the same structure as the 14-moraic Padas in No. 7, i.e., 14 moras, divisible at 4 + 4 + 4 + 2, Jagana permissible in the 2. Gana, but eschewed in the 1. and the 4., the last Gana having generally the form ut, which is mostly preceded by a long. The even Padas have the structure of the odd Padas of the Doha. 1 10 b, d, 12 10 b, d end in - ( instead of the usual UUU. RC. 9., 15, 42., 47., 49., 69., 72., 84., 91 have this Ghatta. If the measure is taken to be theoretically as 15 + 14 the metre would be Anangalalita (SC. VI 136; Raj. 148; Ch. VI 20, (1) The text is a bit corrupt.

Page #130
INTRODUCTION 89 209). The illustration in Ch, is similar in structure to our stanzas. Irregularities. In 13 6 10 a one mora is too many. while in 13 8 10 c one mora is too few. (13). Scheme. 14 + 12. Occurrence. 10. Sandhi. The odd Padas have the same structure as the 15-moraic Pada in No. 10. It is not different from a Paranakapada. The Gana scheme is 4 + 4 + 4+ 3. Jagana is absent in the 1. Gana, rare in the 3., permitted in the 2. The end is generally vuu, once (5 5 8c) - U. The even Padas are constructed on the scheme 6 + 4 + 2 i.e. the scheme of the odd Padas of the Doha less by the final short. The end is always u U. The form UU -- is preferred in the 2. Gana. If the end syllables are regarded as long, the scheme would be 16 + 13, which is called Raaharsa or Rajaharsa (SC. VI 131; Raj. 143; Ch. VI 20, 107). This is one of the favourite Ghattas of Mp. It occurs in 6., 16., 18., 23., 28., 30., 35., 37., 38., 41., 43., 46., 54., 70., 73., 90., 92., 100. and 102. Sandhis. Irregularities. 10 4 9 d one mora too many. Emendation vayanu should be emended as vanu which also improves the sense. 2) Sarvasa ma Catuspadis. The usual rhyme scheme in the Sarvasama is: a rhyming with b, c with d. (14). Scheme. 15 moras per Pada. Occurrence. 9. 18. (27., 48., 74.) Sandhis. This is Paranaka treated at SC. VI 159; Raj. 170; Ch. VI 29. The illustrative stanza in Ch. shows that the end syllables need not be counted as long. This is the same as the third principal metre employed to build up the main body of the Kadavaka. For its detailed treatment see below. 9 3 9a, 9 5 8d, 9 13 9c, 9 14 9 c, 18 2 9c, and 18 7 9d have a long in the place of the 10. and the 11. mora together and hence they violate the scheme 6 + 4+ 5. The alternative scheme of 4 + 4 + 4 + 3 is satisfied by all the Padas. This Ghatta is also found in RC. 26., 98., MP. 32., 88. and Nay. 5 1 91 a, b and 18 12 9 end in a trochee. 3) Satpadis. The rhyme scheme in the Satpadi is: a rhyming with b, d with e, c with f. (15) Scheme. 6 + 6 + 12 ) theoretically 7 + 7 + 13). Occurrence. 3. Sandhi. The opening stanza of the 3. Sandhi is found in a corrupt form at SC. VIII 17 as an illustration of Chaddania V. Its definition given by SC. VIII 16" is not clear, because of the corrupt and confused character of the text. The rhyme-scheme shows it to be a Sagpadi, while the stanza appears to refer to four Padas only. The 3. and the 6. Padas also are of unequal length. Hence the reference is of little value for us. Again SC. V 5 cites in a corrupt form the Ghatta of the 3. Kadavaka of the same Sandhi as an illustration of the fourth variety of the Satpada-jati Dhruvaka, whose measure is to be (1) tihuanaguru tam gaa guru, mellavi jhinakasaaum/ gau samtataviraham tau, purima tanu sampaiau// padhama-pae, vidia-pae, taia-pae, a tehim thia/ ekkakkau, cha-ganu kau, vennim saala turie samthia/

Page #131
90 PAUMACARIU and the Ghattas of the same Sandhi are composed in the same 7 + 7 + 13. Now normally the commencing stanza of a Sandhi metre and if we examine these in the case of the 3. Sandhi, we find the same thing. Still according to SC. we have to understand that the metre of the opening stanza of the 3. Sandhi is Chandania V, while the metre of the Ghatta of the 3. Kadavaka (and hence possibly of all the Ghattas) of the same Sandhi is the fourth variety of the Sagpada-jati. The reason for such difference in nomenclatures is not clear. Actually the 1., 2., 4. and 5. Padas in the Ghattas of the 3. Sandhi contain 6 moras. But from the treatment of the Ap. prosody by Svayambhu and others, we gather that in the case of the Dvipadis, Catuspadis and Satpadis, the shortest Pada cannot contain less than 7 moras. Hence we have to take the short end syllables of all the Padas of the Ghattas in the 3. Sandhi as long. All the Padas actually end in v U. The form u- U is not found for the first four moras of the six-moraic Padas. The 3. and the 6. Padas have the scheme 6 + 4 + ul. Jagana is not used in the four-moraic Gana. The 1. Gana does not show preference for any particular form. This Satpadi occurs also in the Ghattas of MP. 5., 32., Jas. 2. (16). Scheme. 8 + 8 + 14 (theoretically 9 + 9 + 15). Occurrence. 14. Sandhi. SC. V 9 cites in a somewhat corrupt form the Ghatta of the 7, Kadavaka of this Sandhi as an illustration of the sixth variety of the Satpada Avajati, having the scheme 9 + 9 + 15. The Avajatis are required by definition' to contain nine moras in their 1.. 2., 4. and 5. Padas. Hence in the present Ghattas the short end syllables are to be regarded as long. But in the case of 14 2 c, d, e, f this arrangement does not work, since all these Padas end in a long and have 14, 8, 8 and 14 moras respectively. Here we have to suppose that either their final long -7's have resulted from original -iya's through modernization of the text or that in this one Ghatta an allied metre-5th variety of Satpada Avajati is employed. The 8-moraic Padas are divisible as 4 + 4 except in 6 95 which has the form -- U - UUU. Jagana is not used in these fourmoraic Ganas. The form of the second Gana is --(or UUUU, The 14moraid Padas have the scheme 4 + 4 + 4 + UU. Only the 2. Gana can be Jagana. The 3. Gana prefers the form uu - Irregularities. 79 d one mora too many. Emendation. SC. V 9 reads vegge for veggena (P.S.) or vegena (A) If vegge is adopted the metre is rectified. (17)., (18). Scheme. 8 + 6 + 12 (theoretically 9 + 7 + 13) 8 + 8 + 12 (theoretically 9 + 9 + 13) (for Kadavakas 2, 3 and 4 only) Occurrence. 15. Sandhi. Svayambhu and Hemacandra while describing the Satpadi Ghatta treat only their three types, viz. Jati, Upajati and Avajati with the respective schemes 7 + 7 + 10 to 17, 8 + 8 10 to 17 and 9 + 9 + 10 to 17. But as Hemacandra makes it clear", many (1) padhama-cautthae, pancama-viae, jai nava mattau honti/ sese paae, tarn-cia lakkhanar, Avajai tam bhananti// SC V 8. mattao and Avajaim of the printed text have been emended. evam ca saptadi-saptadasanta-kalaughebhyah tribhih tribhih tulyaih tulyatulyaih tulyaih va ardhe padah yatra bhavanti sa vidagdha-gosthi-garistha satpadi dhruva/Ch. 38b/8-9.

Page #132
INTRODUCTION 91 other varieties of the Satpadi Dhruva having all equal, partly equal or all unequal Padas containing from seven to seventeen moras were employed. The commentary of the Kavidarpana too echoes these words The Kavidarpana specially mentions the varieties 10 +8+13, 12 + 8 + 13, 8 + 8 + 11, 10 + 8 + 11, 12 + 8 + 11 and 12 + 8 + 12. Svayambhu also gives 10 + 8 + 13 as the measure of the Chaddania VII and gives 12 + 8 + 13 and 12 + 8 + 11 as its variations". In most of the Ghattas of the 15. Sandhi the Satpadi that is employed has actually the scheme 8+6+12, but as the theory does not recognize a Pada of less than seven moras, the scheme is to be regarded as being 9+7+13, by counting the short end syllables as long. Such a Satpadi is to be considered like those mentioned above. The Ghattas of the 1., 2. and 3. Kadavakas have the scheme 8+8+12, theoretically 9+9+13. This is fourth variety of the Sagpada Avajati (SC. V 8). The 8-moraic Pada has the scheme 4+- (or uy)uw. The form - UU is preferred in the first Gana. The 6-moraic Pada shows preference for the form UU - UU. The end is always U U. The 12-moraic Pada is divisible as 6+4+ UU, wherein in the 2. Gana is never U-U RC. 70 has 8+6+12 for its Ghattas. Irregularities. 2 9e. Two moras too few in the opening. If the scheme is 8+6--12. then 2 9b is to be regarded as having two moras too many and the irregularity can be removed by dropping tam. 6 8h and 11 9b have two moras too many Dropping so sets the metre right. (19). Scheme. 9+7+12. Occurrence. 12. Sandhi. If the short end syllables are regarded as long the scheme would be 10+8+13. But No. 20 below with the actual scheme 10 +8+13 is regarded so by Svayambhu himself, and the difference between the structures of No. 19. and 20. is patent. 5 14d with the opening -:- U would not allow us to constitute the 1. Gana with four moras. Therefore the scheme of the Ghattas of the 12. Sandhi should be 9+7+12. Hence the scheme of the 9-moraic Pada is 6 +UUU. Only once, in 6 9d, the end is - U. The 7-moraic Pada is divisible as 4 + UUU. The 1. Gana avoids the form V-U. It has a tendency to end in a long. 6 9e exceptionally has --U for the end. The 12-moraic Pada has the grouping 6+4 UU. The 2. Gana avoids U-U. UU- is its usual form. This Ghatta occurs also in MP. 25., 52., 55. and in Nay. 2. Irregularities. 2 ge. One mora too many. Emendation. jjhada should be read as -jhada. (20). Scheme. 10+8+13. Occurrence 17., 20. (31., 37., 40., 52., 58.) Sandhis. This is Chaddania VII defined at SC. VIII 20 as dasa-kala-pari-vaddhahe, attha-nivaddhahe, teraha-kala sambhaviahe padhama-vidia-paa kara(u), taia(u) punu viunu, chaddania chappaiahe || (1) Velankar, 1935-1936, p. 39, on V 29-31. (2) Ibid, V 29-31. (3) SC. VIII 20-23, cf. the metres treated in the Prakrtapaingala at I, 97, 99, 102, 131, 144, 156, 179, 189, 194, 196, 202, 205, 208 and in the Clandahkosa at I, 25, 26.

Page #133
92 PAUMACARIU To illustrate this, SC. VIII 21 cites the opening stanza of the 31. Sandhi of PC. Thus in the present case the theory also does not require to count the short end syllables as long. This particular variety of the Satpadi seems to have become very popular. Poems in Late Apabhramsa have this Satpadi as their standard Ghatta metre and hence it is understandable why it has received the designation Ghattaa (the Ghatta metre par excellence) in some late works on Ap. prosody'. The Kavidarpana mentions' this first among the six Satpadis treated. Compare also the Dvipadi called Chaddanika (incorrect for Chaddanika) treated at Ch. VII 17 having 31 moras per Pada with caesura after the 10. and the 18. mora. The Gana schemes of these Padas are 4+4+uu or 6+UUUU (=10), 4+-(or UU)UU(=8), 6+4+UUU (313). In general the same remarks apply to the structures of these Padas as have been made regarding equivalent Padas in Nos. 6, 17 and 18. In 17 1 10d, e, 17 5 10d, e, 17 14 9a, b, 17 16 9a, b, d, e, 20 7 9a, b, d, e, 20 9 9a, b, d, e, 20 11 9a, the end syllable is actually long. Jagana casually appears in the 2. Gana of the 13-moraic Pada, which four times (17 10 10 c, f, 20.89 c, f) ends in - t. This Ghatta appears also in RC. 30. 52., 53., 74., 89., MP. 40., 44., 71., 78.; Jas. 1, 4; Nay. 8. (21). Scheme. 12+8+-12. Occurrence. 4. Sandhi. In 2 9 d, e, 39 a, b, d, e, 4 9 c, f, 5 9 a, b, 8 9 d, e, 9 9 d, e, 11 9 d, e the end syllable is long. This would present a strong obstacle against taking the scheme to be 13+8+13 in theory. This Satpadi appears to be a variation of the Chaddania VII. Though SC. does not know of any Satpadi with the measure 12+8+12, we can infer it from the other two variations of the Chaddani, VII, viz. 12+8+13 and 12+8+11, given at SC. VIII 22, 23. Kavidarpana II 30 includes the present variety. The 1., 3., 4. and 6. Padas have the same structure and the remarks made in connection with the 12-moraic Pada in Nos. 15, 17, 18 and 19 are equally applicable here. Similarly for the structure of the 8-moraic Pada refer to its description in Nos. 17, 18 and 20. This Ghatta is also met with in RC. 3, 33, 50, 71; MP. 1. C. Metres employed in the main body of the Kada vaka They fall in two main divisions: (1) The Principal or Standard Metres employed throughout the epic, and (2) variation metres, employed in individual Kadavakas or some time throughout a Sandhi to break the monotony. 1) The Standard Metres. Jacobi" and Alsdorf' on the strength of a statement in Ch. hold that only four metres were recognised by Ap. prosodists as the principal metres of the Apabhramsa epic and accordingly Alsdorf attempts to support this view from the actual practice in Ap. literature (1) See the Chandahkosa (Velankar, 1923), 43, and Prukyta-paingala, I 99. (2) Velankar, 1935-1936, II 29-30. (3) Jaiobi, 1918, *44. (4) Alsdorf, 1936, 184-185.

Page #134
INTRODUCTION 93 onusa the various fifth chapterreads thus: Let us examine Hemacandra's remarks in question. Having dealt with the Apabhraisa' metres in general in the fifth Chapter of his Chandonusa sana, Hemacandra devotes the next two chapters to the treatment of the various metres used in constructing the Ap. epic. The opening Sutra of the fifth chapter defines the Dhruva or Ghatta. That Sutra with its commentary reads thus: Sandhyadau Kadavakante ca dhruvam syad iti Dhruva Dhruvakam Ghatta va. Com. Kadavaka-samuhatmakah Sandhis tasyadau, caturbhih Paddhadikadyais chandobhih Kadavakam, tasyante dhruvam niscitam syad iti Dhruva, Dhruvakar, Ghatta veti samjnantaram. Here in the commentary first the term Sandhi is defined. It is followed by the definition of the term Kadavaka. In this the word caturbhih can be taken as applying to Paddhadikadyaih, or alternatively Paddhadikadyaih and caturbhih both can be taken as qualifying chandobhih. Jacobi and Alsdorf have understood the definition in the first sense and hence they take it to mean that a Kadavaka is composed in any one of those four metres, one of which is the Paddhadika. In other words according to these eminent scholars the above-quoted definition of the Kadavaka lays down that only four (Paddhadika and some other three) metres are to be employed in composing a Kadavaka. Thus the purpose of the statement caturbhih etc. is, they think, to prescribe which metres are to be used in a Kadavaka. This interpretation of the sentence in question makes Alsdorf, inspite of some dificulties, to set up the Paddhadika, Adilla, Padakulaka and a Paranaka-like metre as the four principal metres of the Ap. epic. There are, however, several prima facie considerations which go against such an interpretation of the words in Ch. In explaining the other terms Sandhi and Dhruva, Hemacandra has given particulars that are peculiar from the point of view of structure or position and there is no reference to metrical form. Thus Sandhi is defined as made up of a group of Kadavakas, and Dhruva as that which appears without fail at the end of a Kadavaka. Accordingly it would lead us to expect that the explanation of Kadavaka also would concern itself with pointing out something that is peculiar to its structure or position and not to its metrical form. Moreover it would be rather strange that in such an important point Hemcandra considered the cryptic mention Paddhadikadyaih sufficient. The ground of familiarity can hardly account for such brevity, because the other terms Sandhi and Kadavaka were far more familiar and yet they have been expressly defined. It is from two other works on Ap. prosody that these first considerations get a decisive support in favour of the alternative interpretation, suggested above, according to which the expressions caturbhih and Paddhadikidyaih both qualify Chandobhih and the whole definition means that a Kadavaka is made up of four stanzas of the Paddhadika or other such metres. The Svayambhucchandas, which, as we have already seen, served as a source for Ch. has the following lines on the structure of the Ap. epic. Paddhadia punu je-i karenti, te soda(la)ha-mattau Pau dharenti vihi Paahim jamau te nimmaanti, Kadavaa(u) atshahim jamaahim raanti/

Page #135
94 PAUMACARIU aihim punu Ghatta samamananti, Jamaavasana(e) Chaddani bhamanti sarkha-nivaddha-kadavehim Sardhi, iha vivaha-paarahi tuhum vi vandhi/SC. VIII 30-31. "Those that compose in the Paddhadika, bring forth a Pada (i.e. Pada) of sixteen moras. They construct a Yamaka with two Padas (i.e. Padas) and a Kadavaka with eight Yamakas. For the beginning they lay down Ghatta and say Chaddani at the end of the Yamakas. A Sandhi is (composed) with a limited number of Kadavakas. So you compose it in a variety of modes'. Here a Kadavaka is said to consist of eight Yamakas, i.e. sixteen Padas, equivalent to four four-lined stanzas. The Kavidarpana' says the same thing in words that would remind us of Hemacandra's definition. It observes: Pajjhadiyai-caukkam Kadavam, tanam Gano Sandhi. Com. Pajjhatikadi-chandamsi catvari Kadavamo. Adi sabdad Vadanadi-parigrahah. Tesam Kadavakanam ganah Sardhi-samjnah. Here Pajjhadiai-caukkam is predicted of Kadavam and this leaves no doubt as to the meaning. Here as also in Hemacandra's definition chandas means 'a stanza', 'a unit of four lines' and not 'a metre'. In the first chapter of Ch, while dealing with terminology, Hemacandra has used this term in this technical sense. turyamsah pado 'visese/ Com. Chandasas caturtho bhagah pada-samjnah, avisese samanyabhidhane. Chandas here clearly means 'a stanza' of four lines. And this definition of the Kadavaka is born out by the practice of early Ap. epic poets like Svayambhu in whose works the normal length of a Kadavaka does not exceed eight couplets. But after Svayambhu this convention has become slack and in the compositions of Puspadanta and other poets, the Kadavaka tends to become longer than 16 lines Thus Hemacandra does not say anything as to how many metres are permitted to be used in the body of the Kadavaka. There are three metres which principally appear in the Kadavakas of PC. I-XX, viz., Paddhadika, Vadanaka and Paranaka. The first two are 16-moraic, the last one 15-moraic. (22). Paddhad ika. The Tippana on the word Sayambhu in Mahapurana 1 9 5 describes him as Pamthaoi (corrupt for Paddhadis Paddhadia)-baddha-Ramayana-karta, Apalisamghiyah. Thus Svayambhu's Ramayana or Paumacariu was known as a poem composed in the Paddh (1) Velankar, 1935-1936, 49, 51. (2) The Chandahkandali quoted by the Com. of the Kavidarpana (p. 39) has the following: Paddhadiyaihim cauhim puna kadava" (3) The difference in the definitions of the Kadavaka as given by Svayambhu on one hand and Hemacandra and others on the other is significant. The former takes a rhyming distich as a unit and hence gives eight distichs as the measure oi the Kacavaka, while the latter take a stanza of four lines as the unit and accordingly lay down four stanzas as the standard length of the Kadavaka. But the rhyme scheine in the Kadavaka bears out Svayambhu's view. Only in some late Ap. works, wherein all restrictions as to the length of the Kadavaka appear to have been given up, it is divided in our lined stanzas. But even then the rhyming being confined to two successive lines, no organic connection obtains between the pairs constituting a stanza. Only when fresh material comes to light the difference can be explained.

Page #136
INTRODUCTION 95 dia metre. Svayambhu himself says in the beginning of his Ritthanemicariu that Caturmukha gave him the Paddhadia 'studded' with the Chaddani, Duvaa and Dhuvaa. Thus Paddhadia appears to be the outstanding metre in Svayambhu's epics. Not only that, for the Ap. epic in general too the Paddhadia has an importance second to none and comparable to that of the Anustubh in the Sk. epics. Nevertheless, not a single Ap. metrician has described it in any systematic or thorough manner on the other hand there prevails considerable confusion regarding the meaning, structure and function of Paddhadia. All that we gather from what is said on this point by Svayambhu, the earliest authority, directly or as obiter dicta is collected below: In the eight chapter of SC. dealing mainly with the form and structure of the Ap. Sandhibandha and Rasabandha, first we are informed that there are seven types of the Chaddania, three types of the Ghatta, many types of the Paddhadia and different types of the Giti. From this it is clear that here the term Paddhadia stands not for one particular metre, but a class of metres. In the succeeding portion of the same chapter of SC. these varieties of the Chaddania etc. are described. SC. VIII 30-34 are devoted to the description of the Paddhadia. But the information we gather from that passage rather gives an idea of the structure of a Kadavaka. It does little to enlighten us on the anekavidhatva of the Paddhadia. It states: if one undertakes to compose in the Paddhadia, he should construct a Kadavaka with eight Yamakas (rhyming distichs), each of which is made up of two Padas of 16 moras each. There should be the Ghatta and the Chaddania in the beginning and end respectively of the group of the Yamakas. A Sandhi is to consist of a limited number of such Kadavakas. Various other Ghattas, Chaddanis, Vidarikas and Dhavalas also can be employed. This gives us an idea of where and how the Paddhadia is employed. It also suggests that a Paddhadia-pada is 16-moraic. But nothing is said regarding the structure of these 16 moras or the different varieties of the Paddhadia. But we get some results by examining the structures of the lines in these definition stanzas (SC. VIII 3033) which are also intended to illustrate the Paddhadia, evidently in one of its varieties. The 16 moras are divisible into four groups of four moras each, the form of the last four-moraic Gana being - U without fail. This is supported by SC. VIII 41-44 given to illustrate the Paddhadia which is said by SC. VIII 35 to appear along with some other metres in the beginning of a Sandhi. At another place in SC. VIII 47, the Paddhadia" is included among the metres that are preferentially employed in the Rasabandha. Lastly Paddhadia occurs at SC. VII 160 cd as the name of a Sarvasama Catuspadi Dhruva having 16 moras per Pada which are divisible as 4+4+4+4. The lines containing this definition end in uv-. From these pieces of information we can gather that like the terms Chaddania, Ghatta, Dhruvaka, Vastuka, the term Paddhadia also had two applications. It was the name given to the group of (1) Chandania-Duvai-Dhuvaehim jadiya, Cauinuhena samappiya Paddhadiya/ RC. 1 i 10. (2) satta-viha Chaddania, ti-vihao honti taha a Ghattao/ Paddhadia 'nea-viha, Giio honti vivihao//SC. VIII 7. The text of the stanza is defective. If the emendation Paddhadiahin for Paddhadia suggested by Velankar is accepted, this would be one more instance of the use of the term Paddhadia in the plural.

Page #137
96 PAUMACARIT metres containing 16 moras per Pada and employed in the Ap. epic called in all probability the Sandhibandha". Besides it was the name of a particular metre having the form 4+4+4+- U-U. It is likely that as in the case of the other terms mentioned above, the development of the application may have been from the general to the particular. In other words because the metre with the form 4+4+4+U --U was fondly employed in the Sandhibandha that alone came to be called the Paddhadika. From the remarks adi sabdad Vadanadi parigrahah of the com. of the Kavidarpana", we know that over and above the Paddhadika, Vadanaka and some other metre or metres were used for the main body of the Ap. epic, and this finds support from the actual practice as evidenced by the works of Svayambhu, Tribhuvana, Puspadanta and others. Occurrence 1 (4-11, 13., 15.-16. Kadavakas), 3. (13. Kadavaka) 4., 7., 10., 13., 16., 18. Sandhis. Seven out of the twenty Sandhis or, on a different count, 91 out of a total of 285 Kadavakas are composed in this metre. Its normal form is +4+4+4 U - U, Jagana being permitted in the 1., 3. For a systematic treatment of this metre see Alsdorf, 1928, 73; 1936, 190; Jacobi, 1918,* 48; Bhayani, 1945, 56-57. The 1. Gana enjoys great freedom of form, though - UC finds a preference (about 60 p.c.). As contrasted with this the 3. Gana has the form UU - (or UUUU) in about 70 p.c. of the cases. Accordingly in the case of the Paddhadias of PC., Alsdorf's results that the Paddhadia is a metre of anapaestic basic character and that its 3. Gana is built up similarly to the first shall have to be modified. In the 2. Gana the form - UU is the least preferred (about 12 p.c.), while tu- has a relative majority. This presents a contrast with the 1. Gana. The end is rarely U UVV (about 5 p.c.) (23). Va dan aka. Occurrence. 1. (2., 12., 14. Kadavakas), 2., 3. (2., 12. Kadavakas), 5. (1-5., 7-16. Kadavakas) 8., 11., 14., 17. (1., 7., 9., 11., 13., 15., 18. Kadavakas), 20. Sandhis. This metre is found in eight whole Sandhis out of a total of twenty, or in 112 Kadavakas out of 285 in all. It is defined by most of the Pk. metricians". For its discussion, see Jacobi 1918, * 47 Alsdorf, 1928, 76; 1936, 191; Shahidullah, 1928, 63; Bhayani 1945, 50. Though Hemacandra has expressly given the designation Vadanaka, and though Adila is the name given to a special form of the Vadanaka, yet Jacobi and Alsdorf, following perhaps the 'Bardic group of metricians accept the name Adila for our metre. But from SC. IV 32 and the Kavidarpana II 21 it is quite clear that the metre should be named Vadanaka, it being called Adila only when it has got Yamakas. 6+4+4+2 is the general scheme of the Vadanaka. A sample analysis indicates that in the 1. Gana froms-UU- and UUUU - occur more frequently, and generally the forms with two shorts in the middle are preferred. -U-U and ---- have the smallest frequency. In the 2. Gana one third of the total number of cases (1) cf. the term Rasabandha at SC. VIII 49 and the description of the Sk. Maha kavya as Sargabandha. (2) Velankar, 1935-1936, 49, 51. (3) SC. IV 29, Raj. 16, Ch. V 28, Kavidarpana II 21; compare also Vrttajattsa muccaya IV 33-34, Chandahkosa 41-42, Prakrtapaingala I 127.

Page #138
INTRODUCTION are u.ou v. The form UU UU enjoys the preference (about 42 p.c.). - UV is the least preferred form. The commonest form of the 3. Gana is vo- (about 69 p.c.). Next comes -- (about 25 p.c.). UU UU occurs rarely. The 4. Gana is usually vu, only about 18 p.c. cases are - These results are in agreement with those obtained in the case of the Samdesarasaka stanzas, while they are at divergence with Alsdorf's findings concerning the Vadanaka stanzas in the Harivarsapurana, wherein UU U-U is frequent in the 1. Gana. The Samkulaka described as a Samacatuspadi (scheme 6 + 4 + 4 + 2) at SC., VI 160; Raj. 172; Ch. V. 28 Com. It seems to be the same as the Vadanaka, except that it ends in , not in UU. The famous Hindi epic Ramacaritamanasa of Tulsidas is composed in this metre; the last two shorts of our metre appear there contracted as a rule into a long. It has come to be known as Copai or Caupaz in the early vernacular literature. (24). Para na ka. Occurrence. 1. (1., 3. Kadavakas), 5. (6. Kadavaka), 6., 9. (1., 11., 13.-14. Kadavakas), 12., 15., 19. Sandhis. It is employed in five whole out of twenty Sandhis, or in 77 out of 285 Kadavakas. It is a 15-moraic metre. Its structure is identical with that of the Paddhadika except that the last Gana has the form uuu instead of U UVU. In other words omitting the first short and preferring for the middle of the last Gana of the Paddhaaika gives the Paranaka. Everything else said in connection with the structure of the Paddhadika applies in principle to the Paranaka. The form -v in the last Gana is very rare. The Paranaka is described among the Samacatuspadi Dhruvas along with the Padakulaka, Samkulaka and Paddhadika by SC. VI 159 (Aranda is a blunder for Paranaka); Raj. 170, Ch. VI 29. Though it is described here as a Catuspadi, like the Paddhadika it is used as a Dvipadi in the Kadavaka. Svayambhu gives two Gana-schemes for the Paranaka: 4 + 4 + 4 + 3 or 6 + 4 + 5. The latter is not applicable to our lines. The use of a 15-moraic metre in constructing the Kadavakas may appear as going against the above-quoted general statement of Svayambhu (SC. VIII 30) that a 16-moraic metre is to be employed for building up the Kadavaka. But difference between the Paddhadia and the Paranaka is slight and the latter can be well looked upon as a modified form or variation of the former. It is characteristic of the Apabhransa prosodists that such an important metre is not described independently. It is noticed along with a host of other metres among the Samacatuspadi Dhruvas. 2. The Variation Metres. For the sake of variation, a Kadavaka here and there is composed in a non-Paddhadika type of metre, or occasionally through (1) savve pannaraha-mattaa, ta(i)ca-taara-samjuttaa'hava/ cha-ca-pa-ganehim sambaddhaa, [P]aranaassa ime paaa// (2) In old Gujarati verse literature a 15-moraic metre is very popularly used for building up the frame of the narrative. But it is devised from the Vadanaka by omitting its last mora, and hence is different from the Paranaka. It is known as copai and is described by the Chandahkosu (40; cf. also 20) under the name Laghucopai.

Page #139
98 PAUMACARIU out a whole Sandhi different fancy metres are used to break the monotony of the narrative frame. Many Varnavrttas of the Sk. prosody especially those characterized by a recurrent structural unitare employed for this purpose. The language of all such passages in the Varnavsttas is more or less Prakritized. This practice of the Ap. epic poets is obviously based upon the similar practice found in Sk. Mahakavyas. Four such variation metres are found in PC. L-XX. (25). Ma da navatara. Scheme. 5 + 5 + 5 + 5 (= 20). Occurrence. III 1, IX 12. Technically it is a Samacatuspadi. Of course in the Kadavaka it appears in couplets. The last Gana always ends in a long. All the Ganas show a pronounced amphimacer (-x-) tendency. This means that the forms x X X X X X and xxx are normally avoided. SC. VIII (3) treats this metre in a general way and illustrates it by citing PC. 24 2 1-2. For other metrical authorities see Bhayani, 1945, 58-59. The Madanavatara is several times used in MP. and appears to be a favourite of the post-tenth century Ap. poets. It is found in Devacandrasuri's Sulasakkhanu (2. Kadavaka), Jayadevamuni's Bhavanasandhi (2., 4., 6. Kadavaka), Neminathadvatrimsika (almost throughout) etc. (26). Scheme. a. 4 tu-(or UUU (= 8). b. 4 + 4 + 4 + U -- (or uu) u (= 16). Occurrence. XVII 8. Technically the metre is of the Antarasama Catuspadi type. But a rhymed distich being the unit of the Kadavaka it appears in a two lined form with the rhyme scheme a/b that is usual in the Kadavaka. The first Gana of the 8-moraic Pada avoids V-U. Hence the odd Pada corresponds with the Padas of the Dvipadi Candralekha' (4 + U-(or Uu) u ) described by Hemacandra. The even Pada is that of the Paddhadia. It can be easily seen that the odd Pada is identical in structure with the last eight moras of the Paddhadia-pada. Looked at in this way the metre in question is just a combination of a truncated and a full Paddhadia-pada. The metre of MP. 13 10 is just the reverse of ours. There a is equivalent to our b and vice versa. (27) Vilasini. Scheme. 3 + 3 + 4 + 3 + (= 16). Occurrence. XVII 12 (XLVI 2). All the lines satisfy the schemes of Vilasini' and Bhusana Galitaka (5 + 5 + 3 + 0-). So the structure cannot tell us which of the two is the metre employed in the present case. But in RC. 71 2 it is called Vilasini-chanda and Vilasini belongs to that group (1) ca-la-da-lah Candralekha/ Ch. VII 65. (2) tau cah tau Vilasini/ Ch. IV 60. (3) pau tau Bhusana/ Ch. IV 37.

Page #140
INTRODUCTION 99 of Ap. metres including the Hela, Avali, Manjari, Dvipadi, Racita etc. which is treated together at Ch. IV 57-66. This decides in favour of the Vilasini. A caesura is definitely felt after the 8. mora. This fact as also the general swing of the metre makes it closely allied to that metre which is used in the famous Gopika-Gita of the Bhagavata-purana and which is known as Lalita in the Gujarati prosody. The general pattern of our metre is --U-U-1-U-U-, wherein all the heavy syllables except the last one are replaceable by two light syllables. This metre is similarly used in RC. 71. 2; MP. 28 27, 34 10, 40 12, 42 12, 45 9, 48 1, 86 8, 88 11. Alsdorf fails to identify it and hence thinks' it to be Parktika (Ch. II 108). (28) Pramani. Scheme. 0- X 4. Occurrence. XVII 16. This is a quite familiar metre of the Sk. prosody. It is defined at Chandahsastra V 7, Jayadevacchandas y 4, Vrttaratnakara III 18, Chandonusasana II 82 etc. Here it is used in the two-lined form. It is found several times in MP. CONSPECTUS OF THE METRES OF PC. I-XX. I. Metres employed in the Kadavaka-commencing stanza. Name. Measure. Place of occur rence (Sandhi) (1) Gandhodakadhara. (6 + 4 + 3 =) III 13 X 4 (a/b, c/d) (2) Dvipadi. (6+U - (or UU) U +4 XIII +4+4+U-(or UU) U + - 5) 28 x 2 (3) Hela-dvipadi. (6+U -- (or UU)U + 4 + XVII U-(or UU) +--=) 22 X 2 (4) Manjari. --(or Uu) +-(oruu)U XIX + 4 + 4 + 4 +11 ) 21 X 2 II. Metres employed in the Ghatta. Measure. Place of occurrence (Sandhi). (5) 9 + 13. VII (6) 10 + 13. XVI (7) 11 + 14. II (8) 11 (or 12) + 12 ) (9) 13 + 10. 1 (10) 13 * 15. VIII, XI, XIX (11) 13 | 16. VI 112) 14 + 13. XIII 113) 15 + 12. X (14) 15. IX, XVIII (15) 6 + 6 + 12. III (16) 8 + 8 + 14. XIV (17) 8 + 6 + 12. khu (18) 8 + 8 + 12. (1) Alsdorf. 1936, 193. 0 0.

Page #141
100 PAUMACARIU XII Vadanaka. (19) 9 + 1 + 12. (20) 10 + 8 + 13. XVII, XX (21) 12 + 8 + 12. IV III. Metres employed in the main body of the Kadavaka. Name. Measure. Place of occurrence (Sandhi). (22) Paddhadia, (4 + 4 + 4 I (4.-11., 13., 15. 16. #U U =) Kadavakas), III (13. 16. Kada vaka), IV, VII, X, XIII, XVI, XVIII. (6 + 4 + 4 I (2., 12., 14. Kada+UU =) 16. vakas), II, III, (2. 12. Kada v akas), VIII, XI, XIV, XVII, (1., 7. 9.11., 13.-15., 17.-18. Ka davakas), XX. (24) Paranaka. (4 + 4 + 4 I (1., 3. Kadavakas), + UUU =) 15. V (6. Kadavaka). VI, IX (1.-11., 13., 14. Kadavakas) XII, XV, XIX. (25) Madanava- (5 + 5 + 5 + 5 III (1. Kadavaka). tara. IX (12. Kadavaka). (26) . a. (4 + U - (or UU) XVII (8. Kadavaka). b. (4 + 4 + 4 + U -- (or UU) U =) 16. (27) Vilasini. (3 + 3 + 4 + XVII (12. Kadavaka). 3 +U- =) 16. (28) Pramani. U-- four times. XVII (16. Kadavaka). 8. SYNOPSIS OF THE CONTENTS. I Sandhi. Introducton: the birth of Rsa bha Homage to the twenty-four Tirthankaras (1). Metaphorical description of the Rama story as a river-Tradition through which it was handed down-The poet introduces himself-His resolve to recount the sacred theme of the Rama story (2). Following the convention, the poet modestly declares his ignorance regarding various branches of learning and literature (3). The Magadha country described (4). Its capital Rajagrha described (5). Srenika, the king of Magadha described (6). Mahavira's audience-hall on mount Vipula- A messenger informed the king of Mahavira's arrival (7). Going through the prescribed ceremony of homage, Srenika set out to the audience-hall-The twelve compartments of the audience-hall with their respective occupants, various types of gods, men and beasts described (8). Srenika prayed to Mahavira (9). Srenika wanted to know the Rama story as known to the Jain faith. He pointed out various inconsistencies in that story as narrated in the traditions of other faiths (10). Accordingly Apostle Gautama began to narrate the Rama story. Narrated. He wa

Page #142
INTRODUCTION 101 Situation of the Bharata country in the cosmography--Successive births of the fourteen Kulakaras (11). Their names-Marudevi, the consort of the last Kulakara Nabhi, described (12-13). The six goddesses Kirti, Buddhi, Sri, Hri, Dhsti, and Laksmi approached Marudevi in human form and rendered services to her -Marudevi saw a series of fourteen dreams-riches were showered from heavens for thirty fortnights (14). The feteen dreams described-Marudevi conveyed these to her husband (15). He interpreted them as prognosticating the birth of a son destined to be a Tirthankara. In due course Rsabhadeva was born (16). II Sandhi. . Rsa bha's life-story-upto practising penances. The birth of the Jina was solemnised by the four classes of gods--Indra's throne shook and hence he started forth on the Airavana elephant (1). Kubera decorated the city of Saketa--Indra's queen with the help of the sleep-inducing charm substituted a magic child for Rsabha, who was made over to Indra (2). He took the child to Mount Mandara beyond the regions of constellations and seated him on a throne placed on a white slab (3). At the commencement of the ablution ceremony various gods honoured Rsabha by displaying their skill in music, dance, drama, etc. (4). Various gods emptied water-jars over Rsabha's head and his ceremonial bath was completed (5). Indra then adorned him with a variety of ornaments. A devotional hymn followed (6). Indra injected nectar in Rsabha's left thumb. The child was taken back to Ayodhya. He was named Rsabha. He grew up rapidly (7). Once his subjects complained to him of being deprived of the means of subsistence because the Kalpavsksas disappeared. Consequently he taught them various professions and arts. He got married to Nanda, Sunanda and others. He begot one hundred sons. Bharata and Bahubali were chief among them (8). Seeing Rsabha immersed in wordly pleasures, Indra, with a view to awaken love of renunciation which would be beneficial for the flourish and spread of Dharma sent Nilanjana with her span of life nearing its end, to dance before Rsabha. While dancing, she fell dead (9). Seeing Nilanjana become suddenly lifeless, Rsabha was struck with the ephemeral nature of the mundane glory and he resolved to renounce the world. The Lokan. tika gods also exhorted him to that end, since the rebirth of religious beliefs and practices that had fallen into abeyance was eagerly awaited (10). Bharata was installed on the throne and Rsabha went to Prayaga, where together with four thousand kings he took to the Order. He practised all sorts of austerities (11). The other kings with him unable to endure the rigours of austerities violated their vows (12). The Heavenly Voice remonstrated with them for their unceoming conduct. But lacking fortitude for practising mortifications, they gave up austerities and founded new faiths. At this juncture there arrived Nami and Vinami, sons of Kaccha and Mahakaccha (13). They asked from Rsabha their share in the kingdom. Coming to know of this disturbance to Rsabha, Dharanendra appeared there. He questioned Nami and Vinami (14). They said 'when we were abroad, the kingdom was portioned off between all the sons of

Page #143
102 PAUMACARIU Rsabha, but we were kept out of consideration'. As they were bent upon receiving their due at Rsabha's own hands, Indra assumed Rsabha's form and gave them the rulership of the northern and southern slopes of the mount Vijayardha together with some miraculous powers (15). While wandering on earth with raised hands, rich presents were offered to Rsabha but he did not accept them. In Hastinagara, king Sreyamsa invited him to end his fast (16). Bringing him to his residence, he worshipped him and offered sugarcane juice. As Rsabha broke his fast, gods showered gold and jewels. On account of the exhaustless gifts then bestowed on Sreyarsa, the day became known as Aksayatstiya (17). III Sandhi. Rsa bha's life-story-upto his attaining Kevala. Leaving Hastinagapura, Rsabha arrived at Purimatala. There he came to the Sakatamukha garden rich in all sorts of flower plants and trees. In their midst stood a huge banyan tree (1). There Rsabha practised all the vows and austerities-these recounted in the numerical order of one to eighteen-and eventually he attained Kevala (2). He came to possess thirty-four Atisayas and eight Pratiharyas and became the supreme deity of all the three worlds (3). Gods constructed a golden audience-hall for the Jina. The seats of various Indras shook. The lord of gods called upon all to go and pay homage to the Jina. All classes of gods with their most diverse vehicles started, as did Isanendra mounting upon the Airavana elephant in enviable pomp and glory (4-5-6). Hordes of various gods and demons arrived to the audience-hall and humbly presented themselves to the Jina (7). Indra with his retinue recited a hymn to the Jina (8). Observing the gods coming down in their aerial cars, Rsabhasena, the ruler of Purimatala made inquiries. He was told that Bharata's father had attained Kevala. On learning this the king went to the audience-hall and paid homage to the Jina (9). He was so much moved by the scene that he and eightyfour thousand from the rank and file, together with eighty-four born aristocrats too took to monkhood, while lacs of others made up the laity. Even gods were purified and animals forgot their inborn mutual enmity (10). Then the Jina preached all the basic principles and tenets of the Jaina faith. Nothing in the three worlds could be unknown to him (11). The sermon had a pacifying effect on all. Before dispersing many of them committed themselves to practising various vows and austerities. The Jina left that place and went to Gangasagara (12). Here Bharata became the paramount lord of the whole earth and attained all-round prosperity. As his father attained Kevala, he, by the strength of his arm established his sovereignty over the whole earth (13). IV Sandhi. Combat between Bharata and Bahubaliattainment of Nirvana by Bahubali and ksa bha. After completion of the round of world-conquest, when Bharata returned to his capital, the victorious discus (Cakraratna) did not

Page #144
INTRODUCTION 103 enter the city, whereupon Bharata asked his ministers whether any king still remained unconquered (1). The ministers submitted: 'All are subdued except your younger brother Bahubali, king of Potanapura, who is mighty enough to overthrow you and your army single-handed' (2). Learning this Bharata ordered his ministers: 'So arrange that either Bahubali accepts my sovereignty or offers a battle'. The ministers went to Bahubali and told him to serve Bharata as a feudatory. Bahubali denounced them saying: 'As our father gave each of us his due share of territory, I am in no way indebted to Bharata. Why then should I go to him?' The ministers replied angrily: 'Even if your territory is given to you by your father, you cannot have even an inch without paying tributes to Bharata' (3-4). Bahubali said haughtily: 'Being puffed up by world-conquest let him do his worst. As to the tributes, I will pay them tomorrow in the form of shafts, lances and javelins which would cure him of his arrogance'. Thereupon the ministers departed and told Bharata: 'Bahubali cares a straw for you. He stands prepared for giving a fight' (5). Bharata made enormous preparations for a march. As he started, spies informed Bahubali, who also gave orders for a countermarch. The two armies confronted each other on the battle field (6-7). The field became a scene of reckless turmoil and destruction. Seeing this the ministers cried halt and said to Bharata and Bahubali: 'What is the use of massacring the poor soldiers? Rather you two alone fight out, first a glance-duel, then a water-duel and lastly a bodily combat. He who is victorious in all the three duels, is to be the lord of the earth and treasures'. The advice was accepted and Bharata and Bahubali became engaged first in a glance-duel, in which Bharata was defeated (8-9). They started the water-duel. In this also Bharata got a defeat (10), Finally they set themselves to the bodily combat. While both were trying various moves and techniques Bahubali lifted up Bharata and his army roared for triumph. Bharata, thus rebuffed, released his cakraratna on Bahubali but the latter being a caramadehin (i.e. destined to attain salvation during this life) it by-passed him (11). But this incident moved Bahubali and he pondered: 'What is the use of a kingdom for the sake of which one has to kill one's brother, father or son. Better strive for salvation, which can earn eternal bliss for me'. He made over his territories to Bharata, accepted the Jina as the Master and having picked out five handfuls of hair stood with raised hands, immovable as a rock, for one year, during which creepers grew over him and he was turned into an abode of snakes and scorpions (12). At this juncture Rsabha haited on Kailasa. Bharata went there to pay obeisance. He asked Rsabha: 'Why Bahubali does not still attain Kevala?' 'Rsabha said: "Even still he cherishes the irsa-kasaya, thinking, "even though I have made over the earth to Bharata, why am I placing my feet thereon." Hence he fails to attain Kevala' (13). Learning this Bharata went to Bahubali and falling at his feet said: "This earth is really yours. I am only your slave'. And immediately the four Ghatikarmans of Bahubali were destroyed and he attained Kevala. Eight Pratiharyas appeared and the gods poured in saying: "The son of the Tirthakara has become a Kevalin.' In the end he went to the abode of the Siddhas; so also did Rsabha, and Bharata ruled as a sovereign in the invincible Ayodhya (14).

Page #145
104 PAUMACARIC of the Accountd Sagara V Sandhi. The origin of the line of Demons (up to Devarak sas): Account of Ajita (the second Tirthan kara) and Sagara (the second Cakravartin). Gautama then told Srenika to listen to the origin of the lines of the Demons and Monkeys that he set out to narrate: Long after this there was born in Ayodhya venerable Ajita as a son to Vijaya and Jitasatru of the Iksvaku line. His birth, marriage etc. were celebrated exactly as in the case of Rsabha. Once while going to the Nandana park he saw a lake fanned by the breezes and with blooming lotuses (1). Seeing the same lake in the evening with its lotuses faded and lustreless, sombre thoughts of the evanascent character of life and worldly glory and pleasures possessed him. That very moment the Lokantika gods exhorted him and together with ten thousand other persons he renounced the world (2). He broke his fast at the house of Brahmadatta, moved preaching over the earth for fourteen years, practised sukla Dhyana and attained Kevala. He had nine apostles and one lakh monks. His cousin brother Sagara was at that time the Universal Monarch. Once Sagara was led away by his restive horse into a great wilderness, where at dusk, while he was removing his fatigue in a bower on the shores of a beautiful lake he was seen by Tilakakesa, daughter of Sulocana and sister of Sahasraksa. She at once fell in love with Sagara (3-4). Somebody informed Sahasraksa, who, delighted because the forecast of the soothsayers thus proved true, went personally to invite him, gave him his sister in marriage along with the gift of the Northern and Southern Ranges (of Mount Vijayardha) (5). Along with Tilakakesa, Sagara returned to Ayodhya Here Sahasraksa in order to wreak revenge on Purnaghana who had killed his father, marched to the city of Rathanupurucakravala and destroyed him in battle. Purnaghana's son Toyadavahana, escaping somehow. took shelter in the audience-hall of Jina Ajita (6). There he was comforted by Indra to whom he related his story. His enemy also pursuing him with the vow that he would kill Toyadavahana, even if all the great gods offered him protection, entered the audience-hall. The Jina related to both of them the incidents of their previous births, whereupon they gave up their enmity. Bhima and Subhima (the Demon chiefs who were present there) embraced Toyadavahana (7) and Bhima said: 'As you were my son in the previous birth, even now you are dear to me. Accept from me the aerial car Kamuka, the Demoniaccharm (raksasi vidya), a necklace and the impregnable and sea-girded city of Lanka together with the Underground Lanka (Patala Lanka), six-yojana in extent and having only one door. Toyadavahana accepting these gifts entered Lanka in the company of his ministers and feudatories and founded a new line of Demons (8). Long after this he again went to the audience-hall of Jina Ajita, who by way of reply to Sagara's question said: "Only one Tirthankara, Rsabha and one Universal Monarch, Bharata had appeared previously, while twentytwo Tirthankaras and ten Universal Monarchs as also nine Baladevas, nine Vasudevas, nine Prativasudevas and eleven Haras will appear in future. Besides, there will be fifty-nine Puranas in the Jain religion. Then Toyadavahana, filled with religious fervour

Page #146
INTRODUCTION 105 renounced the world together with one hunderd and ten Vidyadhars (9). Lanka was given to his son Maharaksas. Ajita attained Nirvana. Once Sagara's sixty thousand sons went to Kailasa and bowed down to the twenty-four Jina shrines there, constructed by Bharata with gold and jewels. On Bhagirathi's suggestion to dig out the Ganga and encircle therewith the holy places as a protective measure, they employed the Danda-ratna to excavate the earth round the Kailasa (10). This produced such an upheaval in the region of the serpents that their lord Dharanendra threw his venomous glance on Sagara's sons and all were reduced to ashes, except two Bhima and Bhagirathi, who with heaving hearts and downcast looks returned to Saketa city. The ministers advised them to break the sad news to the king in such a manner as would not shock him to death. At the time of holding the Darbar (assembly) Sagara was pained to see not a single son present out of the sixty thousand (11). Then entered Bhima and Bhagirathi, and the king asked them the whereabouts of their brothers. The ministers in reply stressed the transitory nature of everything in the world (12). The king caught the hint and afterwards, choosing a fitting moment, Bhima and Bhagirathi related all that happened, whereupon the king swooned. Recovering he lost all taste in kingship and thought of immediately renouncing (13). As Bhima refused to occupy the throne, Bhagirathi was crowned king. Here, Maharaksas, who had got a son Devaraksas, once went out for water-sports surrounded by his queens, when he chanced to see a dead bee in the interior of a lotus and he reflected: 'all who are given to passion meet a similar fate' (14). While he was in such a dejected mood, there arrived a company of monks, all of whom were shining with great asceticism, learning and character and destined to attain salvation in this life (15). Delighted at this, the king requested them to introduce him into the holy Order. The monks said: "There remain only eight days for you to live, so do what you like.' Thereupon, the king spent those eight days in penance, worship, scriptural recitation and charity and attained salvation. His son Devaraksas ruled over Lanka (16). VI Sandhi. The origin of the line of Monkeys (up to Praticandra ) ---The account of Taditkesa. After a succession of sixty-four kings, the throne came to be occupied by Kirtidhavala (the names of these kings are recounted in Sanskrit prose). Once Kirtidhavala's brother-in-law Srikantha came to Lanka with his wife and retinue. He received him with great honour. That very moment the news reached him that hostile forces had surrounded his city. Thereupon Srikantha took a vow to overpower the enemy (1). Srikantha's wife Kamala explained to Kirtidhavala: 'I am daughter of Puspottara, the king of Meghapura. Once I saw passing through the sky the aerial car of Srikantha who was returning after bowing to the Jina shrines at Meru and immediately I was smitten with love. There and then we married. There is now no meaning in fighting and destroying each other's armies. So you send envoys to my father'. 'Accordingly messengers were sent to Puspottara (2). They said, 'All

Page #147
106 PAUMACARIU girls are for being given away in marriage and your daughter herself has made this choice, how then Srikantha is at fault?' Hearing these words Puspottara had no face to save. Saying: 'Girls, if not married away are a source of infamy' he returned. Thus Srikantha married Kamalavati. After many days, seeing Srikantha eager to leave, Kirtidhavala, with a view to avert separation from him, said: "Why do you not. stay near me? Choose for yourself any one of my numerous islands (3-4). (Kirtidhavala's) minister advised Srikantha to select Monkey Island (Vanaradvipa) which he describes. Srikantha made up his mind and started on the first day of Caitra(5). Srikantha's army entered Monkey Island, which is described (6). Sporting with monkeys and taking some with him, Srikantha went to the mountain Kisku, where he founded the city Kiskupura, which is described. Once seeing gods proceeding towards Nandisvara Island, he also started in order to pay homage to the Jina (7). With his retinue he reached Mountain Manusottara, but his further movement was checked. Resolving to practise severe austerities so that he can get qualified to enter Nandisvara, he returned to his city, handed over the reins of his kingdom to his son, and became a recluse. Successively eight kings in his line took the same course. Amaraprabha, the ninth king, flourished during the interval between the Jinas Vasupujya and sreyamsa (8). On the occasion of his marriage with the princess of Lanka, somebody executed drawings of monkeys in his courtyard, seeing which the bride swooned through fear. The angry king ordered to execute those who drew monkeys. The ministers pacified him by telling, 'Since Srikantha's time they are our family deities, cause of prosperity and the emblem for our Monkey Dynasty. The remorseful king gave orders to mark the royal crown, the royal umbrella, banners etc., with the monkey insignia (9). Since then his line became famous as the Monkey Dynasty, which held overlordship of both the Ranges. Amarprabha's son was Kapidhvaja, Kapidhvaja's Pratibala, Pratibala's Gaganananda, Gaganananda's Khacarananda, Khacarananda's Girinandana, Girinandana's Udadhirava. Udadhirava's friend was Taditkesa, the king of Lanka, whose queen was once injured on breasts while they were bathing in the garden tank, whereupon he pierced the monkey with an arrow. The monkey went to a monk nearby. He heard the namokkara from him, died, was reborn as an Udadhikumara god and recalling his previous birth descended near Taditkesa (10). As Taditkesa was still revengefully killing monkeys whenever he came across one, the Udadhikumara god created a magic army of innumerable monkeys, as huge as mountains, carrying trees fire and other weapons (11). Some of them challenged the king, who, in view of their human speech and arms, regarded them as unusual phenomena and trembling with freight humbly enquired: 'Who are you? Did I offend you? Why are you armed?' The god told him everything asking in the end either to meet the challenge or fall at his feet (12). The king bowed down to the god, who led him to the monk and showed him his dead body of the previous life. When that monk was requested to preach religion he took them to his Guru in a Jain shrine (13). On being requested to preach religion his Guru expounded the great merits of Dharma (14). Being asked by Taditkesa, the Guru narrated, 'In your previous birth you were a monk

Page #148
107 and this god, a hunter, who laughted at you. Thereupon as you bore ill-will towards him, you attained the Jyotis heaven, instead of the Kapistha. Thence you were reborn as the king of Lanka, while that hunter wandering in the labyrinth of transmigrations, was reborn as a monkey, who being killed by you was again born as an Udadhikumara god.' Thereupon Taditkesa installed his son Sukesa on the throne of Lanka and renounced the world (15). The god also adopted the Jain faith. Now message was sent to Udadhirava that Taditkesa took to practising austerities, whereupon he handed over the reins of his kingdom to his son Praticandra entered the Order (16). and INTRODUCTION VII Sandhi. Srimala's Svayamvara: Lost Lanka won back by Sukesa's sons In On receiving the news that in Adityanagara on the Southern Range was to be held the Svayamvara of Srimala, the beautiful daughter of Vidyamandara and Vegavati, Praticandra's sons Kiskindha and Andhraka went there (1). Description of the Svayamvara hall (2). Srimala entered mounted on a cow-elephant. due course she came to Kiskindha (3). She placed the garland round his neck, when Vijayasimha flared up: 'Who permitted the Monkeys to seat in the midst of the Vidyadharas? Snatch away the bride from the bridegroom and kill him.' Thereupon Andhraka challenged Vijayasimha to a fight (4), and there ensued a battle between the two parties. Sukesa, the king of Lanka, also arrived on the scene. Vijayasimha was decapitated by Andhraka in the battle (5). The hostile forces being discomfited, Sukesa told his ally to return to Kiskupura with Srimala. Somebody informed Asanivega of his son's death. He surrounded Kiskupura and along with his son Vidyudvahana challeng ed Kiskindha and Andhraka to a fight. A terrible battle ensued wherein Asanivega with a sword struck Andhraka on the throat and the latter went the way of Vijayasimha (6-7). Here Kiskindha who had swooned owing to a javelin blow was brought back to his camp by Sukesa. Recovering, he enquired about Andhraka and being informed of his death again swooned. On recovery, he lamented grievously for his brother but Sukesa told him: "There is no room for crying, with the sword hanging over the head' (8). On his advice he began to fly towards Patalalanka. Asanivega stopped Vidyudvahana from pursuing the escaping foe, saying that it was against the code of honour and that they had avenged the death of Vijayasimha. Lanka was placed in charge of one Nirghata and other conquered cities also were entrusted to others (9). Thus usurping the cities of Kiskindha and Sukesa and bringing all other Vidyadharas also under his control Asanivega once recalled the grief of Vijayasimha's death. He gave the reins of his kingdom to Sahasrara, and devoted himself to other-wordly activities. After a big lapse of time, Kiskindha went for pilgrimage to Mount Meru. On his way back he saw the beautiful mountain Madhu. He called his subjects there and founded a city called Kiskindhapura (10). Madhu mountain also was renamed Kiskindha. Kiskindha got two sons: Iksurava and Suryarava. Sukesa's sons were Malin, Sumalin and Malyavat. They once proposed: 'Let us go to see king Kiskindha'. Their father said: 'All around

Page #149
108 PAUMACARIU there is danger from the enemies. How can we leave Patalalanka. Lanka which belonged to us since Toyadavahana, was usurped from me.' Thereupon flaring up Malin said: "With our kingdom lost, how can we live even for a moment? (11). One should be satisfied only when whatever he has or does is of the highest order. I take a vow to triumphantly enter Lanka tomorrow' (12). The march was ordered in the morning. With a tumultous uproar Lanka was besieged. Nirghata, the governor of Lanka, confronted Malin in the battle (13). In that formidable encounter Malin killed Nirghata with a sword, Sukesa, Malin, Sumalin and Malyavat entered Lanka and paid their homage at the shrine of Santi-Jina (14). VIII Sandhi. Malin's battle with Indra: Malin's fall. Malin's sway spread over all the Vidyadhara states. At that time in the Rathanupura city on the Southern Range, Indra, the son of Sahasrara and Manasasundari established all his retinue and paraphernalia in a thorough imitation of the insignia of the celestial Indra, declaring himself to be the terrestrial Indra (1). As Malin's feudatories left him and joined Indra, he ordered a march against the latter. Seeing ill-omens when they were setting out, Sumalin grasped Malin's hand and drew his attention to them (2). Malin replied that only one's fate and steadfastness were all-powerful and not the omens. And they started on their march (3). The kings on both the Ranges took refuge with Indra. Malin's messengers asked Indra to pay tributes and avert the struggle with Malin, the invincible, whereupon Indra said in rage: 'You are left alive because you are a messenger. Who is that king of Lanka and what is this talk of treaty? He among us who survives will become the sole lord of the earth' (4). The messengers returned. All the generals and warriors on Indra's side got armed (5). Description of the battle (6). Fight between Malin and Indra in which ultimately Malin's head was severed by Indra with the discus (7-9). Thereupon seeing the Monkey and Demon forces fleeing in stampede, somebody suggested to Indra to pursue them, when Sasin requested to entrust that task to him. Being permitted he ran shouting after the escaping enemies. But Malyavat confronted him and ridiculing him as an empty braggart struck him with a javelin. Sasin swooned and when he recovered, the enemies had cleared away (10-11). Indra entered Rathanupura in great triumph and fell at the feet of Sahasrara. He put Lanka in Dhanada's charge and Kisku in that of Yama and honoured others also with the gift of territory (12). IX Sandhi. Birth of Ravana, Bhanuka rna, Vibhisa na: They acquire Vidyas Long after this Sumalin in Patalalanka got a son Ratnasrava, who, when grown up, went to Puspavana for mastering Vidyas (magic charms). At this juncture there arrived Vyomabindu, who seeing Ratnasrava there as was forecast by his Guru, told his daughter Kaikasi that that person was destined to be her husband. Stationing her there, he retired to his hermitage. Here Ratnasrava

Page #150
INTRODUCTION 104 succeeded in mastering the Vidyas (1). Being asked by Ratnaarava that charming damsel said: 'I am Vyomabindu's daughter aikasi, as yet unmarried. He has brought me here in accordance with his Guru's words. I am offered to you in marriage. Thereupon Ratnasrava founded there a city, called his relatives and married her. Long after this she dreamt that a lion, after tearing open the temples of an elephant entered into her womb (2), and that the sun and the moon sat in her lap. Ratnaisrava interpreted these dreams: 'You will give birth to three sons, the eldest of whom will be a Universal Monarch of formidable prowess.' In due course were born Ravana, Bhanukarna, Candranakhi and Vibhisana. Child Ravana was precociously adventurous (3). Once while playing he entered the treasure-house and got hold of the necklace, which was handed down in the family since Toyadavahana, which had nine gems shaped after the nine planets and which was guarded by poisonous serpents against ordinary persons. As he put it on, there appeared nine reflections of his face in the nine gems. Thenceforth Ravana came to be known as Ten-headed (Dasa-mukha) (4). His parents as also Iksurava, Kiskindha, Suryarava and others were overjoyed by this feat of Ravana and they saw in him the highest hope and promise of their lines. Once Ravana hearing a roaring noise and seeing Vaisravana pass across the sky asked his mother about him (5). She replied with down-cast looks: 'He is your cousin-brother Vaisravana, the son of Visvavasu and my elder sister Kausiki. He brought infamy to us by going over to our enemies and usurped our ancestral home Lanka. When shall we regain it from him? Vibhisana turning red with anger replied: "What is this talk of Vaisravana's fortune? Within a few days you will see even these so-called gods Yama, Kubera, Varuna, Indra and others as our servants' (6). Once being permitted by their father, the three brothers went to the terrible forest Bhimavana for mastering magic charms. The eight-syllable charm known as Sarvakamannarupa ('yielding all desired foods') was mastered within two Praharas. Then they concentrated upon the sixteen-syllable charm to be mastered after ten thousand crore repeated recitations. At that juncture, the three brothers were seen by a Yaksa woman (7). Smitten with love, she offered herself to Ravana but getting no response, she struck him on the chest with the ear-lotus. Another lady said, 'Know that man to be fashioned from wood'. Failing in their intent, they informed Anavstta Yaksa that three men having cared a straw for him were engaged in mastering magic charms (8). Full of rage he went to them and asked as to which deity was the object of their meditation. Not receiving any reply, he created numberless disturbances like serpents, lions, ghosts, fire etc. but to no avail (9). Then with the help of his magic powers he produced such an illusion that Ratnasrava, Kaikasi, Candranakhi and other relatives, being merci. lessly lashed by Mlecchas, were crying piteously for rescue and making heart-rending appeals to their sense of filial duty (10). As even then none of the three brothers was disturbed in the least, the magic forms of Ratnasrava, Kaikasi and Candranakhi were killed and before their very eyes served to jackals and hounds. As still they were unmoved, he threw a blood-stained magic head of Ravana in front of Bhanukarna and Vibhisana. Thereupon the latter two were slightly perturbed. When their magic heads were

Page #151
110 PAUMACARIU thrown in front of Ravana, he remained quite undisturbed. The gods cried bravo and Ravana got the mastery over one thousand magic charms (11). The names of some of the magic charms recounted (12). Bhanukarna was the master of five charms and Vibhisana of four. Ravana founded a city called Svayamprabha and got constructed a shrine called Sahasrasikhara. Hearing the news of Ravana's prosperity, hoards of Monkeys and Demons poured in (13). Informed by the Avalokani charm that the on-coming hoards consisted of his friends and relatives, Ravana, surrounded by his one thousand charms as also Bhanukarna and Vibhisana went forth to receive them. Ratnairava with his kinsmen came to the royal palace and embraced his sons with love and joy (14). X Sandhi. Ravana's marriages: Lanka is won back. Ravana came to possess the magic sword Candrahasa through five-meal fasts. Once when he had been on a pilgrimage to Meru, Maya and Marica along with the beautiful princess Mandodari came to Ravana's palace and being informed, on inquiry, by Candranakhi that after mastering Candrahasa he had gone to Meru, and that he was to return shortly, they waited, when towards the dusk the earth began to shake, darkness and light appeared to play or at once it would rain, thanks to the Vidyas of Ravana, who was approaching (1). Candranakhi explained these unusual phenomena as being due to Ravana's wondrous powers. On arriving Ravana saw Maya's tent and he was informed that two Vidyadharas, Maya and Marica, were waiting for an interview with him. Then he performed worship at the shrine and of a sudden he and Mandodari happened to see each other. Seeing faultless beauty pervading every of her limbs, he felt unable to withdraw his glance from her (2-3). Divining Ravana's mind, Marica introduced himself and Maya as two brothers coming from their Devasamgita City on the Southern Range and requested to immediately accept Mandodari in marriage, it being the most auspicious moment. Ravana consenting, the marriage was celebrated and the bride and bridegroom entered the Svayamprabha city (4). Once while he was passing by the Gandharva Tank on mount Meghadhara he was seen by the six thousand Gandharva princesses bathing there surrounded by guards. They declared their resolve not to accept as their husband any one else except Ravana (5). The guards informed Gandharva Surasundara, who together with Kamaka and Budha hastened in great rage to the scene. Seeing the huge army, the princesses dispaired. But Ravana with a smile used the sleep-inducing charm and fettered them with serpent bonds (6). Thus marrying the six thousand girls, he returned. Long after this Mandodari gave birth to two sons, Indrajit and Ghanavahana. In Kumbhapura Bhanukarna also was married. Day and night he would make trespasses in the Lanka territory. As the subjects complained, messenger Vacanalankara was sent to warn Sumalin. He threatened: 'In spite of your hundreds of faults Vaisravana keeps calm. But if you will not check your grandson's mischief you shall have to reenter Patalalanka. You remember Malin's fate and the same course of events appears to be repeating. So better hand over your grandson to us as a prisoner' (7). Full of rage at this Ravana

Page #152
INTRODUCTION 111 drew his Candrahasa sword to finish the messenger on the spot, when Vibhisana checked him saying it was unbecoming (8). The messenger escaped with his life. Ravana and others became equipped and marched. Here on the report of the messenger the Yaksa also made preparation and flew to Mount Gunja. The Demon forces arrived and the opposite armies closed in battle (9). Description of the battle: Vaisravana challenged Ravana (10). Their battle described. Ultimately Ravana struck Vaisravana who, as he swooned, was removed by his lieutenants. The Demons declared victory but Kumbhakarna wanted to pursue the enemy (11). Vibhisana disuaded him. Vaisravan's aerial car Puspavimana was captured. Recalcitrant elements were punished. Ravana established himself as the overlord of hundreds of states (12). XI Sandhi. Acquisition of a wonder elephant: defeat of Yama. From the Puspavimana Ravana saw the white Jina shrines, which, Sumalin told him, were erected by Harisena (1). Sumalin related the episode of Harisena-how for eight successive days Harisena performed great exploits till in the end he came to possess the whole earth with its precious .treasures (2). When Ravana halted on Mount Sammeta, a terrific noise was heard. They were roars of a marvellous elephant, which is described (3-4). Ravana undertook to tame that gigantic elephant, as to him the task was a child's play (5). With wonderful skill, strength and knowledge of the elephant lore, the elephant was tamed. One and all of Ravana's kinsmen danced for joy (6-7). He was full with the talk of the elephant, which was named Tribhuvanalankara, when a wounded warrior arriving there gave him the news of the crushing defeat of Kiskindha's sons in a battle with Yama. Immediately Ravana marched to Yama's city (8). There he saw numerous inhuman instruments of torture and their wretched victims. Ravana released the convicts, threw Yama's guards in their place and destroyed the instruments of torture. The news reached Yama (9), who, veritably the death incarnate, came forth with his terror-striking and most destructive weapons (10). Fight between Yama and Ravana. Yama was worsted in the battle. He ran to Indra and declared his decision to resign his post (11-12). Thereupon Indra wanted to march on Ravana, but his minister advised him first to dispatch a messenger to him and give Surasangita city to Yama. Ravana gave Yamapuri to Iksurava and Kiskindhapuri to Suryarava and started towards Lanka (13). Ravana reached Lanka where his installation ceremony was performed (14). Thereundra anadhavana. Fast destrue dvised him Indra Wanred his decisions worst XII Sandhi. Abduction of Candran akhi by Khara and Dusana: Ravan a's reversal at vali's hand; Vali renounces the world. On enquiry from Ravana as to which of the kings were hostile to him, someone told him of the mighty Vali, the son of Suryarava, who excelled in strength and speed all the persons in the

Page #153
setting outana Marica were deodara's queen 112 PAUMACARIU three worlds (1), who had accepted Samyaktva and had vowed not to bend his head to anyone except the Jina. Hence his father Suryarava fearing conflict with Ravana had renounced the world. Another person said: "The Monkeys are friends with us since Srikantha's days. Moreover, all are heroes only so long as they have not experienced onslaught of Ravana's arms' (2). Once when Ravana had gone to marry Tanudari, Khara and Dusana abducted Candranakhi and killing Candrodara occupied Patalalanka. The pursuing Demon forces, not finding the entrance to Patalalanka returned. When Ravana returned, he found his household wrapped in gloom (3). On receiving the news, as he was setting out to punish Khara and Dusana, Mandodri dissuaded him and Maya and Marica were sent to celebrate Candranakshi's marriage. Khara was crowned. Candrodara's queen Anuradha gave bith to a son Viradhita in the forest (4). Ravana sent a messenger to Vali. He recounted to Vali the history of their family friendship and advised him to go to Ravana to pay regards (5). But Vali turned away his face and did not even listen to the messenger's words. The latter thus rebuffed rudely said: 'Either you come and salute Ravana or offer battle.' Thereupon Vali's minister gave the messenger an idea of Vali's strength (6). Returning, the messenger gave report to Ravana, who taking a vow to cure Vali of his arrogance, marched against him (7). Vali also came out. The armies were on the verge of closing in battle, when minister Vipulamati advised them to stop the vast scale destruction that was imminent and decide the issue by a personal combat. Both consenting, the combat began (8-9). Eventually Vali with his right hand lifted up Ravana along with his aerial car. The Monkeys roared with victory. Thus curing Ravana of his pride, crowning Sugriva and advising him to serve Ravana, Vali went to Muni Gaganacandra, practised austerities and acquired divine powers. Later on he went to Mount Astapada and continued his austerities there (10-11). Sugriva married his sister Sriprabha to Ravana. Nala and Nila, sons of Iksurava were sent to Kiskupura. One half of Sugiva's kingdom was given to Sasikirana, the son of Dhruva and Vali. To Sugriva was married Sutara, daughter of Jvalanasikha, the king of the Northern Range, because though her hand was sued by Sahasragati, Jvalanasikha's Guru was against that match. Sahasragati consumed by the fire of separation went to a forest to acquire a magic charm. Sugriva got two sons Anga and Angada (12). in the vali. The arnti advise decide he messense arrogance on the vestop the wa THE XII Sandhi. Lifting of Kailasa: Ravana marches against Indra. Having married Ratnavali, while Ravana was returning his aerial car stopped mid-way. Though urged on, the car did not proceed owing to venerable Vali's presence down there (1). Angrily Ravana descended, as Marica informed him that below on Kailasa was a sage practising austerities and that his ascetic power was the cause of stopping the car (2). He descended on Kailasa, whose description follows. Seeing Vali there, Ravana burned with jealous anger and to take revenge of his past defeat prepared to throw Vali together with Kailasa into the ocean (3). With the help of the excavating charm, he raised the mountain from its roots, starting

Page #154
INTRODUCTION 113 cataclysmic changes all around (4-5). Thereupon Dharanendra's seat in the nether world shook and he appeared before Vali. As he bowed to the sage, Kailasa was pressed downwards upon Ravana. His body was contorted like that of a tortoise. He began to vomit blood (6). He ejaculated a terrible scream. Hearing that his queens burst into cries and Mandodari begged Vali for her husband's life. Thereupon Dharanendra raised the mountain (7). Maimed and crippled Ravana came out, paid obeisance to Vali, denounced his own thoughtlessness and praised Vali's piety (8). Thence he went to worship the Jina shrines erected by Bharata. Description of the worship. Ravana sang (9). Pleased by Ravana's exquisite song Dharanendra presented him with a weapon called Amoghavijaya. After a month Ravana returned to his city. Vali attained Kevala and eventually Nirvana. Thoughts of wreaking revenge on Indra rankled in Ravana's heart (10). He set out with his army. Coming to Patalalanka he was reminded of his past enmity and wanted to punish Khara and Dusana. But being dissuaded by Maya, sent Indrajit with presents to call them (11). On their arriving, all went to Kiskindha city. Reinforcing the forces, they marched on. As they reached the intervening region between the Narmada and the Vindhyas, the sun set. Description of the sun-set (12). XIV Sandhi. Description of the spring season: Sahasra. kirana's water-sports: Description of nature in the month of Phalguna. Spring set in (1). Description of the advent of spring season represented as a king. The Narmada is invested with charm (2). The Narmada described as a lady, youthful and adorned, going to meet her lover. Her beauty attracted the attention of Ravana and of Sahasrakirana, the king of Mahesvara (3). The latter's heart was fascinated by the irresistible charms of spring, and he went with his harem to the Narmada for water-sports, the riverstream being dammed up by mechanical contrivances (4). Description of their water-sports (5). Description of the water rendered multi-coloured and variegated (6). Description of the bathing queens (7). Seeing these water-sports even gods in heaven praised the blessedness of Sahasrakirana (8). Ravana also enjoying water-sports, worshipped the idol of the Jina on the bank and as he was singing chants, the blocked up waters of the Narmada that were now released rushed forth washing away everythig on the banks. Ravana catching hold of the idol came out in great flurry and forthwith ordered his men to find out the perpetrator of such wickedness (9). Description of the Narmada after the waters were released (10). The searching party returned full of praises for Sahasrakirana's water-sports (11). Somebody talked only of the great beauty of his harem (12). Another one was much impressed by the various mechanical contrivances employed by Sahasrakirana to block the river-stream and explained that this water released from their check washed away Ravana's worship. Hearing all this Ravana drew his sword (13). ssedness of se water-sporte Description of trivaner one was much in the great beirama's water-sporisching

Page #155
114 LAUMACARIO XV Sandhi. Defeat of Sahasra kirana and Nal a kubara He marched against Sahasrakirana. As Sahasrakirana was coming out from water, guards informed him of the onset of some hostile king. He took his bow and stood ready to face the army (1). He comforted his highly frightened queens by telling them to fully trust the strength of his thousand arms (2). Seeing the whole army of Demons fighting from the sky with magic weapons on one side and Sahasrakirana alone fighting from the earth on the other, gods denounced it as immoral. Thus shamed, the Demons came down to earth and forsook the use of magic weapons. Sahasrakirana fought bravely (3). Hearing that Sahasrakirana, though single-handed had kept the whole army at bay, Ravana went forth mounted upon his elephant and destroyed Sahasrakiranas chariot (4). Sahasrakirana mounting on an elephant destroyed Ravana's armour and laughed at him as a novice in archery. Enraged thereby, Ravana struck him with a lance and with a jump captured him (5). Ravana brought him as a captive to his residence. Some Janghacarana sages informed Satakara, Sahasrakirana's father, who was a recluse. He came to Ravana (6). He asked Ravana to release Sahasrakirana, as he was a caramdehin (destined to get slvation during the current existence). Ravana obeyed and offered Sahasrakirana his kingdom back. But the latter said: 'After enjoying such water-sports and such a fight with you, I find kingship tasteless. I prefer to strive for emancipation' (7). He installed his son in his place and renounced the world. As these news were communicated to Anaranya, the king of Ayodhya, he too with his son Anantaratha renounced the world, putting the reins of the kingdom in Dasaratha's charge. Ravana proceeded onwards and destroying the sacrifice (of King Marutta) marched towards Magadha (8). Comforting Narada, subduing Marut and marrying his daughter he stayed there for nine years and thence went to Magadha. He married his daughter to Madhu, the King of Mathura, to whom Camarendra had presented Sulayudha. Thence he went to Kailasa. Paying obeisance to the shrines of the Jinas, Ravana showed to his people places where Bharata and Bahubali had attained Nirvana and where being pressed down by Valin's foot. his body was contorted (9). Hearing the news that Ravana was nearby Nalakubara, the governor of Durlanghya City of Surendra, on the advice of his minister, planted machines for defence and put the Asali charm round the City, which was thus rendered impregnable. Ravana's forces besieged the city (10). But they informed Ravana that such machines were planted that nobody moving within one Yojana of their range would escape alive. Ravana was very much worried by this. Here Nalakubara's wife Uparambha fell in love with Ravana and unable to bear separation, told her friend that only in meeting Ravana lay the fulfilment of her youth and life (11). Her friend Vicitramala undertook to arrange the meeting. Uparambha told her: 'In case he shows unwillingness to accept me, tempt him with the offer of the secret of the Asali charm and promise the Sudarsana Cakra. Vicitramala went to Ravana and ing obeisance Where Bharata and Palin's foot, his

Page #156
INTRODUCTION 115 told him that through his separation, Uparambha was on the verge of death (12). If he accepted Uparambha he would be the master of Asali, Sudarsana Cakra and Nalakubara. At this Ravana looked at Vibhisana. The messenger went to take her bath. Vibhisana observed, "This is the occasion for employing strategem (13). If you are bent on success, somehow acquire Asali and you can still manage not to touch Uparambha. Agreeing with this, Ravana presented garments and ornaments to the messenger and then asking for the Asali charm got it (14). Now the two hostile armies fell upon each other. Vibhisana soon captured Nalakubara. The city as well as the Sudarsana were also captured. Uparambha was not accepted by Ravana. Nalakubara was thus subdued, and the kingdom was given back to him (15). ana presented the Asali charm bhisana soon capo XVI Sandhi. Indra's consultation with his ministers: Failure of the negotations: Ravana and Indra prepare for war. Indra's spies gave him an idea of Ravana's policy and the strength of his army (1), of how he spent his day and night according to a fixed schedule, which made provision for doing justice to all the state and private duties (2-3). As Indra did not avail any of the previous opportunities of extirpating the enemy, who had grown from strength to strength, now he had become very mighty. But Indra said: "To have killed a boy was below my dignity (4). Indra then proceeding to the consultation hall, where extreme secrecy was maintained, asked his ministers: 'As the enemy now appears almost invincible, what course of policy is to be followed?' Bharadvaja said: 'You act according to your best lights without consulting the counsellors. Thereupon Visalacaksu said: "Even in chess the king does not move without the help of the minister' (5). Parasara, Pisuna, Kautilya, Manu and others stressed the necessity of an increasingly greater number of ministers for the successful running of the state. Eventually all expressed their opinion in favour of maintaining friendly relations with Ravana (6). So long as the expedients of conciliation, dissension or gift worked why should anybody resort to war? They pointed out various malcontents among Ravana's feudatories who provided a fruitful soil for sowing dissension. They advised, With this end in view the messenger Citranga should be sent to Ravana's court' (7). Accordingly Citranga was called and while Indra was giving him instructions, Narada informed Ravana of the impending arrival of extremely clever Citranga, and of the political design underlying it. He strongly advised him to reject the offer of friendship as at that moment Indra was weaker of the two. This good turn was done to him by Narada remembering Ravana's help at the time of Marutta's sacrifice (8). Narada left and Ravana gave instructions to his commander-in-chief to guard the forces against spies. Citranga came to Marica's palace and thence was brought to Ravana, who, after due ceremony inquired about the strength of Indra's forces. Citranga said, 'Indra is all powerful' (9). Ravana praised him as a very clever messenger and asked the purpose of

Page #157
116 PAUMACARIU his visit. Citranga said, 'Let friendly relations be established between Indra and you. He offers to you his daughter Rupavati' (10). Ravana replied, "You hand over to me all the cities on the Vijayardha and we are friends, or prepare tomorrow for war.' Thereupon Citranga gave him an idea of the strength of the various constituents and divisions of Indra's army and of his fortifications. Ravana said, 'If I fail to vanquish him in battle, I would throw myself in blazing fire' (11-12). These words were echoed by Indrajit. Citranga while leaving invited them all to the feast of battle (13). Indra was informed. He made preparations for war and came forth on Airavata (14). Strategic arrangement of Indra's forces (15). XVII Sandhi. War between Ravana and Indra: Indra's defeat On Ravana's arrival both the armies fell upon each other (1). Description of the battle (2). Seeing his army retreat under pressure from the enemies Mahendra's son Prasannakirti rushed through the ranks of Indra's forces (3). As he was engulfed in a volley of arrows from the Gods, Srimalin first confronted Candra, who retreated. Yama took his place. He also beat a retreat and Kubera too after him met the same fate. Nobody could give him a stand (4). Then Kesarin, Kanaka and Agni together confronted him. But they also turned their back. When Indra's sons faced him he severed their heads. Thereupon as Indra himself was moving, Jayanta offered to go (5). Jayanta challenged Srimalin, who forthwith broke Jayanta's bow and destroyed his chariot. Jayanta, saved by a hair's breadth swooned, but coming to himself destroyed srimalin's chariot. Srimalin fell unconscious but recovering fell upon Jayanta who struck him on the chest with a bolt. Srimalin fell dead (6-7). cription of the Description point and again fed Indra (16), vantage. Now Indrajit rushed forth with a challenge and in the duel destoryed Jayanta's armour. Before he can jump and catch hold of him Indra intervened (8). Several stalwarts gathered and surrounded lonely Indrajit. But he displayed the highest heroism. On being informed of this Ravana rushed forth in his chariot (9). At Ravana's order, the charioteer brought him near Indra and the battle raged at its cliniax (10). Every one sought out his match and got engaged with him in a deadly struggle (11). Description of the fighting warriors (12). Description of the battleground (13). Description of the fight between Ravana and Indra. Ravana mounted his elephant and again fell upon Indra (14-15). Description of the elephants of Ravana and Indra (16). Young Ravana's agility put aged Indra at a considerable disadvantage. Ravana took a jump and bound his opponent with a garment. The Demons declared victory and all the generals of Ravana's army captured their opponents. Thus taking with him hundreds of captives Ravana returned to Lanka (17). Sahasrara, Indra's father begged for his son's life. Ravana released Indra along with his vassals on their agreeing to perform the menial services allotted to each. But Indra gave up his kingdom and renounced the world (18).

Page #158
INTRODUCTION 117 XVIII Sandhi. Ravana takes vow not to commit rape: Marriage of Pavan anjaya and Anjana: Repudiation and re-acceptance of Anjana After Indra's defeat, while Ravana was returning from a pilgrimage to the summits of Mandara, he heard a great hubbub which was explained by Marica as being due to gods proceeding to pay homage to Anantaratha, who had attained Kevala. Ravana went to the Kevalin and saw there all people taking some one or other of the religious vows (1). Sage Dharmaratha urged Ravana to take a vow. Ravana replied, 'I can accomplish all the feats of physical strength considered impossible, but cannot observe a vow' (2). Still thinking hard he took a vow, not to accept any woman against her wish. After this, he returned to Lanka. Mahendra, the king of Mahendra city, seeing her daughter Anjana coming of age, went to seek for a suitable husband for her to Mount Astapada where hundreds of Vidyadharas were assembling on the Astahika festival (3). There he became friends with Prahlada, the king of Ravipura, to whose son, Pavananjaya, Anjana was betrothed and the marriage cere mony was fixed to take place after two days (4). In the meanwhile Pavananjaya became so love-lorn that his friend Prahasita noticed his sudden emaciation and asked the cause (5). He said, 'If I do not see the face of my beloved today, I will die.' Thereupon both went at night to Anjana's sleeping quarters and saw her from the window. Prahasita congratulated his friend for getting such a matchless beauty (6). Anjana's friend Vasantamala was congratulating her for getting a husband like Pavanan jaya. But another friend Misrakesi said, 'Before Vidyutprabha, Pavananjaya counted for nothing.' Hearing these words Pavananjaya raised his sword in indignation and was going to sever the heads of both the girls, when Prahasita checked him from doing anything rash. Grievous, he returned to his residence. Spending somehow that endless night, he started with his retinue in the morning. When other kings with great difficulty pursaded him, he decided that having accepted her hand, he would desert her for twelve years (7-8). Through this long unbearable grief Anjana became complete ly worn out. In the meanwwhile as his messenger returned without collecting tributes from Varuna, Ravana had declared war on him (9). In the battle that ensued Varuna's son Rajiva and Pundarika took Khara and Dusana captive and they retired with Varuna to their watery castle. Lest his brothers-in-law be killed Ravana removed the siege and sent directives to the Vidyadharas of all islands. One such came to Pavananjaya and he started forthwith with his army, when crying Anjana came out to give him a sendoff. But he spurned her. She said, 'With your going away life too will depart from me, since it was sustained by your presence only (10). Though struck with these words, Pavananjaya went away disregarding her. Encamping on the banks of Manasa lake, Pavananjaya saw there the female Cakravaka pathetically bewailing for her dear companion from whom she was separated because of the nighttime. This sight moved Pavananjaya to imagine the plight of poor Anjana for all these years and he resolved to shower his love on

Page #159
118 PAUMACARIU her immediately. Thereupon Prahasita and Pavananjaya flew across the sky (11). In a moment they arrived at Anjana's quarters. Pavana hid himself and Prahasita informed her of Pavana's arrival. Vasantamala did not believe it, but Pavana himself appeared and smothered Anjana in a passionate embrace (12). XIX Sandhi. Anj a na accused of unchastity and a ba ndoned: Birth of Hanumat: Pavan a's Search: Their Reunion In the last part of the night Pavana prepared to leave when Anjana asked for some token for convincing others in case she conceived. Pavana gave his armlet and left. In course of time seeing Anjana big with child her mother-in-law accused her of unchastity; Vasantamala showed Pavana's armlet and girdle as evidences of his visit and offered to pass any other ordeal (1). But Ketumati was unconvinced. She got them lashed and on her orders a fierce soldier drove them away from the city and left there (2). They spent a frightful night in that wilderness. Then she went to her father's city and as the news of her arrival reached him he gave orders to decorate the city and arrange for her reception (3). But coming to know that Anjana was pregnant and had come crying with Vasantamala alone, without any escort or paraphernalia, the king suspected some blot on her character and ordered to drive her out forthwith from the city. His minister advised him to make enquiries before taking any steps, for discord between mothers-in-law and daughters-in-law was proverbial. But the king was firm in his conviction and so Anjana and Vasantamala were driven out of the city. They entered a frightful forest, crying bitterly and blaming Fate for its cruelty (4-5). Anjana's lament. Completely exhausted, they arrived near the Paryanka cave where sage Amitagati practised austerities. Anjana paying obeisance to the sage asked about the wicked deeds committed by her in her previous lives on account of which she had been suffering (6). Vasantamala attributed her sufferings to the unlucky child in her womb. But the sage said: "That child is destined to become a hero and get emancipation during this very existence. But Anjana in her previous existence threw away the Jina idol worshipped by her cowife out of ill-will, hence her present suffering. Henceforth she will enjoy all blessings. With these words, the sage left. At this juncture a terrible lion appeared before them. Anjana fell unconscious and Vasantamala flew up in the sky and began to scream and lamentingly appeal for rescue. Hearing this Manicuda, a benevolent Gandharva-chief, assumed the form of Astapada and chased the lion. Vasantamala came down to Anjana (7-8). The Gandharva sang a charming song. They became conscious of some benevolent being residing there, who gave them protection and comfort. While they stayed there in the Paryanka cave, Anjana gave birth to a son bearing all auspicious marks. Pratisurya passing across the sky saw them and coming down enquired about them (9). Vasantamala introduced Anjana and related their tale of woe. With tears in his eyes, the Vidyadhara introduced himself as Anjana's maternal uncle and king of Hanuruha. Shedding tears of joy they embraced each other (10). Pra

Page #160
INTRODUCTION 119 tisurya comforted them, took them in his car and started. The mischievous child fell out of the flying car down on the earth. The Vidyadharas brought him back to Anjana. Coming to the city Pratisurya celebrated the child's birth. He was named Sundara, being very beautiful, Srisaila, because by his fall he pounded the mountain to dust, and Hanumat, as he was reared up in the Hanuruha Island (11). Here securing the release of Khara and Dusana and successfully negotiating friendly treaty between Varuna and Ravana, Pavana returned. Seeing the apartments of his wife empty, he made inquiries and coming to know what happened went with his friend to his father-in-law. Not finding Anjana there, he went away somewhere, sending back his friends with the message to his mother that Pavana was consumed up by the fire of separation (12). His grievous friends returned. Pavana entered a wild wood and enquired the animals and birds there about his beloved. While thus roving, he saw a huge banyan (13). There he begged his elephant Kalamegha to excuse him for his past illtreatment and took before him the vow of becoming a recluse in case no tidings of his beloved reached him. Thenceforth he observed complete silence. The elephant guarded him. Prahasita informed Pavana's mother (14). She broke down with grief and lament. Prahlada comforted her and made inquiries with the Vidyadharas of both the Ranges. Messages were despatched to all (15) including Pratisurya. Hearing the bad news, Anjana swooned. Pratisurya comforted her and assured her of finding out Pavana (16). He went to King Prahlada and thence wandering in search of Pavana, they came to Bhutarava forest. There Kalamegha elephant attacked the party. He was tamed with the help of cow-elephants. Then the searching party found out Pavana. The Vidyadharas surrounded him but he was reticent and motionless (17). Then he wrote a verse on the ground, 'If Anjana is no more, I will put an end to my life. If she is living, I would open my mouth. Thereupon Pratisurya related everything upto the naming of Anjana's son. Hearing these words Pavana got up. Pratisurya brought him to his city. Pavana and Anjana were reunited. They talked of their tales of joys and sorrows (18).. X X Sandhi. Ralvana's war with Varuna: Varuna's Defeat Hanumat came of age, when Ravana declared war on Varuna. Messengers were sent to his allies and feudatories. Hanumat urged his elders to send himself to assist Ravana (1). He submitted that though he was young, he was second to none in valour. Eventually permitted, he went with his forces to Lanka. Ravana saw Hanumat coming (2). He received him with due honour and at once he marched against Varuna and encamped on Mount Velandhara (3). Spies informed Varuna. He was advised to submit to mighty Ravana. Wrathfully Varuna told them, "What could Ravana do at the time of the captivity of Khara and Dusana?' (4). Varuna armed himself. His numerous sons appeared on the battle front. The two armies fell upon each other (5). Description of the battle: Ravana was surrrounded by Varuna's son (6). Here Varuna was surrounded by

Page #161
120 PAUMACARIU Ravana's sons and generals. Ravana's chariot and armour were destroyed. But Hanumat went to his succour and dispersed the siege (7). He was on the point of binding all the enemy forces with his magic tail, when Varuna challenged him. While they were fighting, Ravana intervened and threatened Varuna to send the way of Yama, Indra and others (8). Varuna retorted and both fell upon each other. At this juncture Hanumat bound Varuna's sons. Receiving these sad news, Varuna lost heart and Ravana captured him. Bhanukarna brought there the whole of Varuna's harem crying piteously. Ravana denounced his action as unbecoming (11). Ravana married Varuna's daughter and returned to Lanka in great triumph. He honoured Hanumat. Sugriva and many others offered their daughters to Hanumat. Thus marrying eight thousand girls, he returned to his city. All other kings also were honoured. Here, Sambukumara went to a forest to acquire the Suryahasa sword (12).

Page #162
APPENDICES. APPENDIX I. Introductory, colophon and prasasti stanzas, from PC. and RC. From the Pau macariu: I. Stanzas found in the beginning Section of Ms. S of the Paumacariu: 1. caumuha-muhammi saddo dantIbhaI (dde) ca maNaharo attho| viNNi vi sayambhu-kavve kiM kIrai kaiyaNo seso|| 2. caumuhaevassa saddo sayambhuevassa maNaharA jiihaa| bhaddAsaya-goggahaNaM ajja vi kaiNo Na pAvanti / / 35. jalakIlAe~ sayambhU (mbhu) caumuhaevaM ca goggh-khaae| __ bhadaM ca macchavehe ajja vi kaiNo Na pAvanti // 4. tAvacciya sacchando bhamai avabhaMsa-macca (?tt)-maaynggo| jAva Na sayambhu-vAyaraNa-aGakuso [tacchire?] paDai // 5. sacchanda (6)-viyaDa-dADho chanda (ndo) laGakAra-Nahara-duppiccho / / vAyaraNa-kesaraDDho sayambha-paJcANaNo jyu|| II. One stanza given in the opening of the constituted text of the Paumacariu: 6. dIhara-samAsa-NAlaM sadda-dalaM attha-kesarugdhaviyaM / vuha-mahuyara-pIya-rasaM sayambhu-kavvuppalaM jyu|| III. Colophons of some of the Sandhis of the Paumacariu : Colophon of the 1. Sandhi: / 7. iya ettha paumacarie dhnnjyaasiy-symbhuev-ke| 'jiNa-jammuppatti' imaM paDhama ciya sAhiyaM pavvaM / / Colophon of the 2. Sandhi: 8. Same as '7, except jiNavara-NikkhamaNaM and vIyaM. Colophon of the 13. Sandhi: 9. iya ittha paumacarie dhnnjyaasiy-symbhuev-ke| 'kailAsuddharaNa'miNaM terasamaM sAhiyaM pavvaM / / prathamaM prv| (1) See critical notes on p. 1 of the constituted text. (2) This stanza is found again at the end of 14 Sandhi of PC in all the three Miss bhattan and atthavohe are variants respectively for bhaddam and maechavehe in 2. line.

Page #163
122 PAUMACARIU Colophon of the 17. Sandhi: 10. iya cAru-paumacarie, dhnnjyaasiy-symbhuev-ke| jANaha 'rAvaNavijayaM' . sattArahama imaM pavvaM / / Colophon of the 18. Sandhi: 11. iya rAmaevacarie dhnnjyaasiy-symbhuev-ke| 'pavaNaJjaNAvivAho' aTThArahama imaM pavvaM / / Colophon of the 20. Sandhi: 12. iya 'vijjAharakaNDa vIsahi~ AsAsaehi me sitteN| eNhi 'ujjhAkaNDaM' sAhijjantaM NisAmeha // 13. dhuarAyadhova tailua paNatti NattI suyANu pADheNa (?) / NAmeNa sA'miavvA sayambhu-ghariNI mhaasttaa|| 14. tIe lihAviyamiNaM vIsahiM AsAsaehi paDivaddhaM / 'siri-vijjAhara-kaNDaM' kaNDaM piva kaamevss|| Colophon of the 42. Sandhi: 15. aujjhA-kaNDaM smttN| Aiccuevi-paDimovamAe~ Aiccamvi (ya nnaa)maae| vIamaujjhA-kaNDa sayambhu-dhariNIeN lehaviyaM // Colophon of the 56. Sandhi: 16. sundara-kaNDaM samattaM / Colophon of the 77. Sandhi: 17. jajjhakaNDaM smaaptN|| uttarakANDaM aarbhyte|| siri-muNi suvvaya-titthaM NamAmi // jujjhakaNDaM NisAmeha / / Colophon of the 78. Sandhi: 18. jujjhakaNDaM samattaM / jyeSTha vadi 1 some / / Colophon of the 83. Sandhi: 19. iya paumacariya-sese sayambhuevassa kaha-vi uvvarie / tihuvaNa-sayambhu-raiyaM samANiyaM sIya-dIva-pavvamiNaM / / 20. vndiaasiy-tihuann-symbhu-ki-khiy-pomcriyss| sese bhuvaNa-pagAse teAsImo imo sggo|| 21. kairAyassa vijaya-sesiyassa vitthArio jaso bhavaNe / tihuaNa-sayambhuNA pomacariya-seseNa Nisseso / Colophon of the 84. Sandhi: 22. iya paumacariya-sese sayambhuevassa kaha-vi uvvrie| tihuaNa-sayambhu-raie sa-pariyaNa-halIsa-bhava-kahaNaM / / 28. iya rAmaeva-carie vandai-Asiya-sayambhu-sua-raie / buhayaNa-maNa-suha-jaNaNo caurAsImo imo smgo||

Page #164
INTRODUCTION 128 Colophon of the 85. Sandhi: 24. iya pomacariya-sese sayambhuevassa kaha vi uvvrie| tihuyaNa-sayambhu-raiyaM sIyA-saNNAsa-pavvamiNaM // 25. vndiaasiy-mhki-symbhu-lhu-anggjaay-vinnivddho|| siri-pomacariya-sese paJcAsImo imo sggo|| tA Colophon of the 86. Sandhi: 26. Same as 17. 27. Same as 19, except d mArui-NivvANa-pavvamiNaM / 28. vandaiAsiya-tihuaNa-sayambhu-pariraiya-rAmacariyassa / sesammi jaga-pasiddhe chAyAsImo imo sggo|| Colophon of the 87. Sandhi: 29. Same as 19, except d hari-maraNaM nAma pvvminnN| 30. vandaiAsiya-kairAya-taNaya-tihuaNa-sayambhu-Nimmaviya pomacariyassa sese sattAsImo imo sggo|| Beginning of the 88. Sandhi: 31. tihuaNa-sayambhu NavaraM ekko kiraay-ckkinnppnnnno| paumacariyassa culAmaNi vva sesaM kayaM jeNa // Colophon of the 88. Sandhi: 32. Same as 19, except d rAhava-NikkhamaNa-pavvamiNe / / 38. vandaiAsiya-kairAya-cakkavai-lahua-jAya-bajjarie / rAmAyaNassa sese aTThAsImo imo sggo|| Beginning of the 89. Sandhi: 34. vAyaraNa-daDha-kkhandho Agama-aGago pmaann-viydd-po| tihuaNa-sayambhu-dhavalo jiNa-titthe vaha kavva-bharaM / / Colophon of the 89. Sandhi: 35. Same as 19 except d vala-NANuppatti-pavvamiNaM / 36. iya ettha mahAkavve vndaasiy-symbhu-tnny-ke| rAmAyaNassa sese eso saggo nnvaasiimo||| Beginning of the 90. Sandhi: 37. tihuaNa-sayambhu-dhavalassa ko guNo vaNNiuM jae trh| volINa (vAleNa) vi jeNa sayambhu-kavva-bhAro samuvbUDho / Colophon of the 90, Sandhi: 38. Same as 19, except d rAhava-NinvANa-pavvamiNaM // 39. vandaiAsiya-tihuaNa-sayambhu-pariviraiyammi mahakavve / __pomacariyassa sese saMpuNNo Navaimo sggo|

Page #165
194 PAUMACARIU IV. Colophon at the end of the Paumacariu: 40. siri-vijjAhara-kaNDe sandhIo honti vIsa-parimANAM / ujjhA-kaNDammi tahA vAvIsa muNeha gaNaNAe / 41. caudaha sundarakaNDe ekkAhiya-vIsa jujjha-kaNDe ya / uttara-kaNDe teraha sandhIo Navai svvaau| 42. Same as 28. 43. Same as 34, with trifling variants. 44. Same as 31, with trifling variants. 45. caumuha-sayambhuevANa vANiyatthaM ackkhmaannenn| tihuaNa-sayambhu-raiyaM paJcamicariyaM mahacchariyaM / / 46. savve vi suA paJjara-sua vva paDhiyakkharAi~ sikkhanti / kairAyassa suo puNa suya vva sui-gbbh-sNbhuuo| 47. jai Na huu chandacUDAmaNissa tihuaNa-sayambhu lhutnno| to paddhaDiyA-kavvaM siri-paJcami ko samAreu / / 48. savvo-vi jaNo geNhai Niya-tAya-viDhatta-dabva-santANaM / tihuaNa-sayambhuNA puNu gahiyaM sukaitta-santANaM // tihuaNa-sayambhumekkaM mottUNa symbhu-kvv-myrhro| ko tarai gantumantaM majhe Nissesa-sIsANaM / / 50. iya cAru pomacariyaM sayambhueveNa raiyaM samattaM / tihuaNa-sayambhuNA taM samANiyaM parisamattamiNaM // ceSTitamayanaM caritaM karaNaM cAritramityamI ycchbdaaH| . paryAyA rAmAyaNamityuktaM tena ceSTitaM rAmasya // 52. vAcayati zruNoti janastasyAyurvRddhimIyate puNyaM ca / AkRSTa-khaDga-hasto ripurapi na karoti vairamupaza (ma) meti / / 58. mAura-sua-sirikairAya-taNaya-kaya-pomacariya-avasesaM / saMpuNNaM saMpuNNaM vandaio lahai saMpuNNaM // goinda-mayaNa-suaNanta (? tta)-viraiyaM vandai-paDhama-taNayassa / vacchalladAe~ tihuaNa-sayambhuNA raiyaM (?) mahappayaM // 55. vndiy-nnaag-siripaal-phui-bhvvynn-gnn-smuuhss| Arogatta-samiddhI-santi-suhaM hou savvassa // 56. satta-mahA-saggaGagI ti-rayaNa-bhUsA su-raamkh-knnnnaa| tihaaNa-sayambha-jaNiyA pariNau vandavya-maNa-taNayaM / / iti rAmAyaNapurANaM samAptam //

Page #166
INTRODUCTION 126 II. From the Rig thane micariu. 1. The opening Kadavaka of the Ritshanemicariu. 37. siri-paramAgama-NAlu syl-klaa-koml-dlu| karahu vihUsaNu kaNNe jaayv-kuruv-kulupplu|| cintavai sayambha kAi~karammi harivaMsa-mahaNNau ke tarammi / / 2 . guru-bayaNa-taraNDau laddha Navi jammahoviNa joiu ko vi kavi // 3 Nau NAiu vAhattari kalAu ekkU vi Na ganthu primokklaau||4 tahi avasare sarasai dhIravai kari kavvu diNNa mai vimala mi||5 indeNa samappiu vAyaraNa rasu bharaheM vAseM vittharaNu // 6 piGagale Na chanda-paya-patthAru bhammaha-daNDiNe hiM alaGakAru / / 7 vANeNa samappiu ghaNaghaNau taM akkhara-Damvaru appaNau // 8 siri-hariseM Niya-NiuNasaNau avarehi mi kaihiM kaittaNau / / 9 chaDDaNiya-duvai-dhuvaeNhiM jaDiya caumuheNa samarmA paya paddhaDiyA // 10 jaNa-NayaNANanda-jaNeriyae~ AsIsaeN sabvahu~ keriyae~ / 11 pArambhiya puNu harivaMsa-kahA sa-samaya-para-samaya-viyAra-sahA / / 12 ||ghttaa / pucchai mAgaha-NAhu bhava-jara-maraNa-viyArA / thiu jiNa-sAsaNe kema kahi harivaMsu bhaDArA // 13 Colophons of some of the Sandhis of the Ritthanemicariu. Colophon of the 1. Sandhi: 58. iya riTThaNemicarie dhvliyaasiy-symbhuev-ke| paDhamo samuddavijayAhiseya-NAmo imo sNggo|| Colophon of the 92. Sandhi: 59. teraha jAivakaNDe kurukaNDekUNavIsa sndhiio| taha saThi jujjhakaNDe evaM vANaudi sndhiio| 60. somasuyassa ya vAre taiyA-diyahammi phagguNe rikkhe| siu-NAmeNa ya joe samANiyaM jujjha-kaNDa va (?) / 61. chaThavarisAi~ timAsA eyArasa vAsarA sayambhussa / vANavai-sandhi-karaNe volINo ittio kaalo|| 62. diyahAhivassa vAre dasavI-diyahammi muulnnkkhtte| eyArasammi cande uttarakaNDaM samADhataM / / 13. varaM tejasvino mRtyurna mAna-parikhaNDamaM / ___mRtyustatkSaNakaM duHkhaM mAna-bhaGago dine dine / Colophon of the 99. Sandhi: 64. iya riTThaNemicarie dhavalaiyAsiya-sayambhu-kae kavirAja-dhavala-vinirmite zrI samavasaraNakathanaM nAma ninyANavo sndhiH|| Beginning of the 100. Sandhi: 65. kAUNa pomacariyaM suddhayacariyaM ca guNa-gaNagghaviyaM / harivaMsa-moha-haraNe sarassaI suDhiya-deha vva // (1) These passages are taken from Premi, 'Mahakavi Svayambhu aur Tribhuvana Svayambhu', 1942, 392-395, excepting 66, which is taken from the Poona Ms. of the Ritthanemicariu.

Page #167
126 PAUMACARIU Colophon of the 100. Sandhi: 66. iya riTThaNemicarie dhavalaiyAsiya sayambhueva-uvvarie / tihuvaNa-sayambhu -mahAkai samANie samavasaraNaM NAma saumo saggo // Colophon of the 102. Sandhi: 67. iya riTThaNemicarie dhavalaiyAsiya sayambhu-uvvarie / tihuvaNa-sayambhu - mahakai- samANie kaNha - mahila-bhavagahaNamiNaM // 68. tihuvaNo jai viNa hontu NandaNo siri-sayambhuvassa / kavvaM kulaM kavittaM to pacchA ko samuddharaI / / 105. Sandhi, 16 (last) Kadavaka, Ghatta and Colophon : 69. iu jANivi jiNa-mau maNi dharaha", jima jasa ki ta pavittharaho / saMsAru mahaNNavu ai-visamu, sai~bhueNa helai tarau (hI~ ) // 70. iya riTThaNemicarie sayambhueva - kae dArAvaidAha - pavvamiNaM / / saMdhi 105 // Ghatta and Colophon : pAliya- saMjama pheDiya - dummai / hunti sayambhuvaNAhivai // 72. iya riTThaNemi carie-sayambhu viraie NArAyaNamaraNa-pavvamiNaM / / 106. Sandhi, last Kadavaka, 71. te dhaNNA sauNNA ke vi NarA iha bhave kiti pavittharivi ja 107. Sandhi, last Kadavaka, 2 line before the Ghatta. 73. jasukiti aNusarai ma kahi-mi Na dharai // 107. Sandhi, last Kadavaka, Ghatta. 74. saimbhuyaeNa viDhattu dhaNu jima vilasijjai santa / tema suhAsuha-kammaDA bhuJjijjahi bhinta // 107. Sandhi, Colophon: 76. iya riTThaNemicarie dhavalaiyAsiya sayambhueva uvvarie / tihuvaNa- sayambhu ra samANiyaM soya-valahaddaM // 108. Sandhi, last Kadavaka, Ghatta and colophon. 76. piya- mAyarihi virAiya mahi vikkhAiya bhUsiya Niya jasa kati jaNi / ji - dikkha kAraNe dukkha nivAraNaM deu sayambhuya dhavi maNi / iya riTThaNemicarie dhavalaiyAsiya sayambhueva uvvarie / tihuvaNa - sayambhu raie halahara - dikkhAsamaM kahiyaM // 28. jarakumara-lambho paNDavagharavAsa - mohaparicAyaM / saya-aTThAhiya-sandhI samANiyaM ettha vara kaiNA // 109. Sandhi, Colophon. 79. iya riTThaNemi purANa saMga dhavalaiyAsiya kai sayambhueva uvvarie / tihuyaNa- sayambhu - raie samANiyaM paNDusuyaho bhavaM / NavAhiya sayaM saMdhI | 80. iha jasakitti - karaNaM pavva samuddharaNa-rAya-ekkamaNaM / kairAyassuvvariyaM payaDatthaM akkhiyaM jaiNA || 81. te jIvanti ya bhuvaNe sajjaNa-guNa- gaNaharA ya bhAvatthA / para-kavva- kulaM vittaM viDiyaM pi je samuddharahiM ||

Page #168
INTRODUCTION 127 110. Sandhi, last Kadavaka, Ghatta and colophon. 82. savvu suyaGagu NANu jiNa-akkhiu, bhavva-saha ri kiM-pi Na rkkhiu| Niya-jasukitti tiloe~ payAsiu jiha sayambhu-jiNe ciru aahaasiu|| 83. iya riTThaNemicarie dhvliyaasiy-symbhuev-uvvrie| tihuvaNa-sayambhu-kaiNA samANiyaM dahasayaM saggaM / 84. ekko sayambhu-viuso taho putto NAma tihuyaNa-sayambhU / ko vaNNiuM samattho piu-bhr-nnivvhnn-ekkmnno|| 111. Sandhi, last Kadavaka, Ghatta & colophon. 85. tetIsa-sahasa-varise asaNaM giNhanti mANase succhN| tettiya pakkhussAsaM jasaphitti-vihUsiya-sarIre / 86. iya riTThaNemicarie dhvliyaasiy-symbhuev-uvvrie| . tihuvaNa-sayambhu-raie NemiNivvANaM paNDasuyatiNNaM / / / 112. Sandhi, last Kadavaka, and the colophon of the work 87. iha bhAraha-purANu supasiddhau micariya-harivaMsAiddhau // 1 vIra-jiNeseM bhaviyaho akkhiu pacchai~ goyamasAmiNa rakkhiu // 2 sohammeM puNu jambUsAmeM viNhukumAra digaya-gAmeM // 3 Nandimitta-avarajjiyaNAheM govaddhaNeNa su-bhaddaha (?) vAheM / / 4 ema paramparAi~ (i) aNulaggau Ayariyaha muhAu Avaggau // 5 suNi saMkheva-suttu avahAriu viuse sayambha mahi-vitthAriu // 6 paddhaDiyA-chandai su-maNoharu bhaviyaNa-jaNa-maNa-savaNa-suhaGakaru // 7 jasa-parisesi-kavihiM jaM suNNau taM tihuvaNa-sayambhu-kiu puNNau // 8 tAsu putte piu-bhara NivAhiu piya-jasu Niya-jasu bhuvaNe pasAhiu // 9 gaya tihuyaNa-sayambhu sura-ThANaho jaM uvvariu kiM-pi suNiyANaho / 10 taM jasakitti-muNihi uddhariyau NieNvi suttu hrivNscchriyu|| 11 Niya-guru-siri-guNakitti-pasAeM kiu paripuNNu maNahoM aNurAeM // 12 sarahaseNedaM (?)-seThi-AeseM kumara-Nayari Aviu sa-viseseM // 13 govagiriheM samIvevisAlae~ paNiyAraheM jinnvr-ceyaaleN|14 sAvaya-jaNahoM purau vakkhANiu didu micchattu mohu avamANiu // 15 jaM a-muNanteM iha mai~ sAhiu taM suyadevi khamau avarAhau // 16 Nandau sAsaNu sammai-NAhahoM gandau bhaviyaNa kaya-ucchAhahoM / / 17 NandaNa (u) Naravai paya pAlantahoNandau daya-dhammu vi arahantahoM // 18 kAlamvi (Ni) ya Nicca parisakkau kAsu vi dhaNu kaNu dintu Na thkku|| 19 bhaddava-mAsi viNAsiya-bhavakali huu paripuNNu cauddasi Nimmali // 20 ||ghttaa // iya cauviha-saGghaha~ vihaNiya-vigghahu~ NiNNAsiya-bhava-jara-maraNa // 21 jasakitti-payAsaNu akhaliya-sAsaNu payaDau santi sayambhu jiNu / / 22 88. iya riTThaNemicarie dhvliyaasiy-symbhuev-uvvrie| tihuvaNa-sayambhu raie samANiyaM kaNha-kitti-harivaMsaM / / guru-pavva-vAsa bhayaM suya-NANANukka jahA-jAyaM / sayamikka-duddaha-ahiyaM saMdhIo parisamattAo / / saMdhi 112 // 89. iti harivaMzapurANaM smaaptN|

Page #169
APPENDIX II. Citations in SC. identified from Svayambhu's Epics 1. Said to be Caumuhassa : hau~ ajjuNu tumhae urnnu| Sc. IV 3a. kuru paccAriu ajjuNeNa, te tumhai~ so hau~ eu rnnu| rakhihA~ sIsu jayaddahahoM, lai dharahu savva mai~ ekku khaNu // RC. 67 11 Ghatta ". gaavindhai, japu siddhaI. parasamANu jasu appo| pahu ekkaho tailokkaho, sojja deva prmppo|| sc. v 5. iya cindhai~ jasu siddhai~ para-samANu jasu appu| gaha-cakkaho tailokkaho so je deu paramappau // PC. 3 3 11. 3. kahavi saruhira, NaharaiM, thaNasiharopari suputtaaii| veggaM valaggaho. maaNataraMgaho. NaM pai chichidaavttaaii|| SC. V9. kaheM vi sa-ruhira . diTThai~ maharaI thaNa-siharovari su-phuttii| vegaNa valaggaho mayaNa-turaGagaho NaM pAya chuDuchuDu khttiN|| PC. 14 7 9. 4. NavaphagguNe. girisihovari phullapalAsu // ko DaDhDhu me, ko Na DaDhchu joai va huAsu // Sc. VI 24. katthai aMGagAraya-saMkAsau rehai tamviru phull-plaasaa|| NaM dAvANalu Au gavesaLa ko mai~ daDDu Na daDtu pesu|| PC. 71 1 1-2 phagguNe phullapalAsu jiha, lavikhajjai girivre| PC. 80 11 Ghatta b. 5. dha (ha) NumaMtta raNe. pariveDhijjai nnisiarhiN|| NaM gaaNe, bAladivAaru jalaharahiM / / SC. VI 42. haNuvantu raNe pariveDhijjai Nisiyare hiN| NaM gayaNayale vAla-divAyaru jalahahiM / / PC. 65 1. bhAivioae tiha tiha dukkheNa bhAi-vioeM tiha tiha dukkhe Na jiha jiha karai vihIsaNu soo ___ruai saha vivai vaannr-loo|| SC. VI 71. jiha jiha karai vihIsaNu sou| ruvai sa-hari-vala-vANara-lou // PC. 71 1. suravaratAsaaru, rAvaNa da jAsu jaga kaMpai / / aNukahiM maggaI cakkai pavaNo isihi jaMpai // SC. VI 74. suravara-DAmaru, rAvaNu daDDu jAsu jagu kampai / 'aNNu kahiM mahu, cukkai' eva NAi~ sihi jampai // Pg. 77 13 13. bAAlA pharusA vindhaNA guNehiM vimukkA pANaharA // jiha dujjaNu sajjaNauvari, tiha pasaru Na lahanti sraa|| SC. VI 50. dummuha saloha vaSNujjalA, vindhaNa-sIlA pANaharA / guNa-makkA dhamma-vivajjiya, to vi mokkha pAvanti sarA|| RC. 64 11 Ghatta

Page #170
INTRODUCTION 129 9. tAva pddupddhpddiphaphpngaanne| NAi~ suradunduhI diNNa gaaNaGagaNe // rasia saasaMkha gAanti vrmngglN| tivali DhaDhDhanta ghummantavaramaddalam // SC. VIII 4. tAma paDu paDaha paDipahaya pahu-paGagaNe, NAi~ sura-dunduhI diNNa gayaNaGagaNe / / rasiya saya saGakha jAyaM mahA-gondalaM, Tivila-TeNTanta-ghummanta-vara-mandalaM / / PC. 24 2 1-2. vAraNahomajjha ummagima krevi|| sIhakisora Thiu, vaNe paisarevi // SC. VIII 6. vArantahoM majjhu, ummaggima kareM vi / risi-sIha-kisora (va), thiya vaNe paisaravi // PC. 33 8 9. 11. tihuaNaguru taM gaa guru mellavi jhINakasAauM / gau saMtatavirahaM tau, purima tANu saMpAiau | SC. VIII 17. tihuaNa-guru, taM gayauru, mellevi khINa-kasAiu // gaya-santau, viharantau, purimatAlu saMpAiu // PC. 3 1. 12. dhaNadhaNNusamiddhahoM, puhavisiddhaho jaNamaNaNaaNANandaNaho / raNavAsaho entahiM, rAmANentehiM kiu ummAha paTTaNaho // SC. VIII 21. dhaNa-dhaNNa-samiddhahoM pahai-pasiddhahoM jnn-mnn-nnynnaannndnnhoN| vaNa-vAsahA~ jantehi rAmANante hi kiu ummAhau paTTaNahoM // PC. 31 1 1. 18. kharadUsaNa lilevi / raNevi te ttiNa jaaiaa|| NaM khaakAle iha / rAvaNaho paDavI dhAiA|| SC. VIII 25. khara-dUsaNa gile vi candaNahihe titti Na jaaiy| NaM khaya-kAla-chuha rAvaNahoM par3IvI dhaaiy|| PC. 41 1. 14. akkhai gautamasAmi / tihuaNeM laddhapasaMsaho / suNa seNia uppatti / rakkhasavANaravaMsaho / SC. VIII 27. avakhai gottama-sAmi, tihuann-lddh-psNshuN| sUNi seNiya uppatti, rakkhasa-vANara-vaMsahu~ / / PC. 5 1.

Page #171

Page #172
APPENDIX III Parallel Passages of the Paumacariu (I-XX), Ravisena's Padmacarita and Vimalasuri's Paumacariya (pp. 1-32)

Page #173

Page #174
APPENDIX III Parallel Passages of the Paumacariu (I-XX), Ravisena's Padmacarita and Vimalasuri's Paumacariya. PC. RP.1 (and/or VP.) 1(a) vaddhamANa-muha-kuhara-viNiggaya, 1 vardhamAna-jinendroktaH so'yamoMgaNezvaram / rAmakahA-Nai eha kamAgaya // 12 1. indrabhUtiM pariprAptaH sudharma dhAriNI-bhatram // (:) eha rAmakaha-sari sohantI, prabhavaM kramataH kIrti tato'nuttaravAgminam / gaNahara-devahi diTTa vahantI // likhitaM tasya saMprApya raveryano'yamudgataH // pacchai indabhUi-AyarieM, 141-42. puNu dhammeNa gunnaalngkrieN| puNu pahaveM saMsArArAeM, kittihareNa annuttrvaaeN| puNu raviseNAyariya-pasAeM vuddhieN avagAhiya kairAe // 1 2 6-9. . 2 jahi phADima-vayaNaI dADimAI, tathA shaakhaamRgaannaiH| Najanti tAI NaM kai-muhAI // 1 4 6. saMdigdha-kusumairyuktaH pRthubhirdADimIvanaiH // 2 16. 3 jAhi dakkhA-maNDava pariyalanti, 3 phalasvAda-payaHpAna-sukhasaMsupta mArgagAH / puNu panthiya rasa-salilaI piyanti // 1 48. vanadevI-prapAkArA drAkSANAM yatra mnnddpaaH|| 2 18. 4 tarhi taM paTTaNu rAyagihu, 4 tatrAsti sarvataH kAntaM nAmnA rAjagRhaM puram / kusumAmoda-subhagaM bhuvanasyaiva yauvanam // NaM pihivieN Nava-jovaNae~ 233. sira seharu bhAiddhau // 14 9. 5 ghummai va gaeNhi~ my-bhimbhlettiN| 5 (a) hasadbhiriva zuklAnAM paGkajAnAM kadambakaiH / uDDai va turaGgahi caJcalehi // etc. etc. 2 216-22. 154-8. (b) namatIva sadA yA(?vA)ta-ghUrNitAdara. pAdapaiH // etc. 2 104-106al 6 tarhi osappiNi-kAle gae~, 6 atha kAlAntarotpattyA hAni yAteSvanukramAt / kappayarucchaNNA // kalpapAdapa-khaNDeSu zruNu kolakarI sthitim // caudaha rayaNa-visesa jiha, 374. __ kulayara uppaNNA // 1119. 7 candahA~ rohiNi v| 113 4a. 7 rohiNIva kalAvataH / 1 3 91. 8 1 13 5-9. . 3100-110. (a) mAharaNa-riddhi para bhAra-metta / 1 13 56. (a) asitotpala-dAmAni kevalaM bhAramAtrakam / 3 1000. . 1. The passages in the right hand column are taken from RP. unless in dicated otherwise,

Page #175
PAUMACARIU (b) taheM Niya-lAyaNNu jai diNNa-sohu, (b) nirguNaH kauGkumaH pako malu kevalu para kuGama-rasohu // 1 13 6. lAvaNyasya kalaGkajam / 3 106b. (c) pAseya-phuliGgAvali jeM cAru, (c) maNDanaM kheta(?da)bindavaH / para garuyau mottiya-hAru bhAru // 1 13 7. ___ kucayoH hAra-bhArastu vRthava parikalpitaH // (d) loyaNa ji sahAveM dala-visAla, 3 108. ADambara para kandoha-mAla // 1 13 8. (d) maNDanaM muNDamAlAyA(?) yasyAzcakSurabhUd varam (e) kamalAsAe~ bhamantaeNNa, alivalaeM mndeN| asitotpala-dAmAni kevalaM bhAramAtrakam 3 100 muhalIhUyau kama-juyalu kiM Neura-saveM // (e) bhUSaNaM bhramarA eva nilInAH kmlaashyaa| 113 9. pAdayorendranIle ca nUpure niSprayojane // 3 110 9 1 14 4-8. 9 3 114-120. (a) kA-vi x x gAyai vAyai // 1 14 4. (a) kAzcit 44 upagAyanti viinnyaa| 3 114 (b) kA-videha tambolu shttheN| 1 14 5a. (b) tAmbaladAyinI kAcita / 3 116a (c) sancAharaNu kA-vi sahu~ vattheM / 1 1450. (c) AnetrI vAsasAM kAcid (d) pADai kA-vi cmru| 1 14 6a.. bhUSaNAnAM tataH praa| 3 118b. (e) ukkhaya-khagga kA-vi paDirakkhai 1 147a. (d) cAmaragrAhiNI kAcit / 3 118a. (f) kA-vijakkhakaddamaNa psaahi| 1 14 8a. (e) maNDalAmakarA kAcit satataM paalnodytaa| 3 116 6. (f) kAcid gndhaanulepne| 3 119b. 10 vara-palakeM pasuttiyaeN suviNAvali ditttthii| 10 (a) zayanIye khe suptA saa'tynt-komle| 1149a. 3121b. (b) adrAkSIt xx svapnAn / 3 123b. 11 ema vuttu, tau hosai tihuaNa-tila puttu| 11 jagAda 'tvayi saMbhUtastralokyasya guruH zume 116 16. 3 153b. 12 (a) jiNa-sUru samuTThiu / 1 16 8a. 12 uditastvaM divAkaraH / 32026. (b) uiu xxx divaayru| 116 96. 13 vohantu bhava-jaNa-kamala-saNDu / 1 16 86 13 prabodhaM yAsthatIdAnI bhavyasattvakumudratI / 3 203b. VP. jiNindabhANU vohinto bhaviya-kamalAI 2 36b. 14 kevl-kirnnaayru| 1 16 9a 14 VP. kevl-kirnn-divaayr| 2 43b 15 mohndhaar-vinnaasyru| 1 16 9a. 15 ajnyaan-tmsaavRte| 3 202a. VP. mohndhyaar-timire| 2 43a. 16 lahu sakkeya-gayari kiya jakkheM / 16 (a) tataH sAketanagaraM dhanadena, vinirmitm| pariyaJciya ti-vAra sahasakkheM // 22 5. 3169a. (b) puraM pradakSiNIkRtya triH shkrH| 3 172a. 17 bhaggae~ mAyA-vAlu thveppinnu| 227b. 17 mAyAbAlam / 3173a. VP. mAyAbAlaM Thaviya paale| 376a.

Page #176
INTRODUCTION 18 aGke caDAviu tihumaNa-NAhau / 2 3 16. 18 taM aGkamAropya / 3 175a. 19 paNDa-silovari suravara-sArau, 19 pANDukambalasaMjJAyAM zilAyAM siNhvissttre| lahu siMhAsaNe Thaviu bhaDArau // 2 3 8. tato jinaH surezena sthApitaH // 3 177. VP.ThaviUNa paNDukambala-silAe siihaasnne| 215a. 20 NhavaNArambha-bheri apphaaliy| 24 la. 20 tataH samAhi(ha)tA meryaH / 3 1780. 21 2 4 1-8. 21. 3 166-168; 178-181. VP. 3 87-91. 22 vahu-maGgala-kalaseMhi jiNavaru / 22 mahIdhramiva taM nArtha kumbhairjaladharairiva / NaM Nava-pAusa-kAleM, abhiSicya / 3 187. mehahi~ bhahisittu mahIharu // 2 5 9. 23 geNheMvi vaja-sUi sahasakkheM / 23 karNayoH kuNDale kRte| kaNNa-jualu jaga-NAhahA~ vimai, tatkSaNaM suranAthena vajrasUcI-vibhinnayoH // kuNDala-jubhalu zatti bhAijjhai / / 26 2-3. 3 188. 24 tihumaNa-tilayahA~ tilau thavanteM, 24 (a) tilakena bhruvormadhyaM xx vibhUSitaM / maNe bhAsakiu dasasayaNette // 26 5. tilakatvaM trilokasya bibhrataH // 3 200. (b) trailokya-maNDanasyAsya . kuto'nyanmaNDanaM param / 3 196. 25 rUvAloyaNe svAsattaI, 25 rUpaM pazyan jinasyAso sahasranayano'pi san / titti Na janti purandara-NettaI // 2 7 2. - tRptirindro na saMprApa // 3 174. ___VP. pulaya-to ya na tippar3a acchINa sahassametteNaM / 3 77b. 26 vAmakaraguTau NihAraeNvi, 26 karAhuche tato nyastamamRtaM vjrpaanninaa| vAlahA~ tetthu amiu saMcAraivi // 2 7 4. 3221. VP. ajy-amy-lehnn-vlenn| 3 107a. 27 jaNaNieN jaM ji diTTha mahisittau, 27 surendra-pUjayA prAptaH pradhAnatvaM jino yataH / risahu bhaNevi puNu risahu jaiM vuttu|| tataH tamRSabhAbhikhyAM ninyatuH pitarau sutaM // 278. 3 219. 28 kAleM galantaeN NAhu, 28 kanIyasaiva kAlena parAM vRddhimavApa sH|| Niya-deha-riddhi pariyaDDai / 27 9a. 3 224a. VP. (a) aNudiyaha privddddd| 3 107a. (b) patto sarIraviddhiM kAleNa appeNa / 3 108a. 29 amara-kumAhi~ sahu~ kiilnthoN| 2 8 la. 29 kumAra kairyukto vysyairindrnoditeH(1taiH)| cakArAsau krIDAM // 3 222. VP. surdaaryprikinnnnoxxkiilnto| 3 107. 30 devadeva muma bhukkhaa-maareN| 28 26. 30 kSudhA-saMtApitAn / 3 237b. 31 te kappayaru savva ucchnnnnaa| 28 la. 31 nAtha yAtAH samastAste prakSayaM klppaadpaaH| 3237a. 32 dhiddhi gatthu saMsAru bhsaaru| 2 10 2a. 32 evaM dhigastu saMsAram / 3 266a.

Page #177
PAUMAMARIU 33 aNNahA~ aNNu karai mizcattaNu, 33 (a) atra kazcit parAdhIno taM ji haDa vaharAyahI kAraNu // 2 103b.. loke bhRtytvmaagtH| 3 2650. (b) iyaM tasya samutpannA buddhirvairAgya kAraNam / 3 2636. 34 cAru deva ja saI ummohiu / 2 10 4b. 34 (a) sAdhu nAthAvabuddhaM te / 3 269a. (b) tasya prabuddhasya svayameva / 3 272a. 35 siviyA-jANe suravara-sArau, 35 suranAthApitaskandhA xxx xxx caDiu bhaDArau // Aruhya zibikAM nAthaH // 3 278. deveMhi khandhu devi uccAiDa // 2 11 1-2. 36 'Namaha parama-siddhANa' bhnnnteN| 2 11 4a. 36 namaH siddhebhya ityuktvaa| 3 282a. ____VP. siddhANa namukkAra kaauunn| 3 136a. 37 cAmIyara-paDalovarai thaviyau / 37 ratnapaTe kezAn pratipadya surAdhipaH geNheMvi jaNa-maNa-NayaNANandeM, cikSepa xx kSaurakUpAravAriNi // 3 284. cittau khIra-samudde surindeM // 211 56-6. VP. vajjA uho xx kese maNipaDalayammi ghettUNaM xx khIrasamuddammi pakkhivai // 3 137. 38 teNa samANu saNeheM laiyA, 38 sahasrANi ca catvAri nRpANAM svAmibhaktitaH / rAyaha~ cau sahAsa panvayA // 2 11 7. xxxxx pratipannAni nagnatAM // 3286. VP. cauhi sahassehi sama pattA jaiNaM prmdikkhN| 31366. 39 bhaddha varisu thiu kaauusaaeN| 2 11 80. 39 varSArdhamAtraM sa kAyotsagaNa nizcalaH / 3287a. 40 pavaNuduyau jaDAu,risahahA~ rehanti visAlau, 40 vAtodbhUtA jaTAstasya rejuraakulmuurtyH| -sihi valantahA~ NAI, dhuumaaul-jaalaamaalu|| dhUmAlyaH iva saddhyAnavahiza(sa)ktasya karmaNaH // 2 119. 3 288. 41 aclu| 212 1a. 41 nishclH| 3287a. 42 dAruNa-dumvAeM liyaa| 2 12 26. 42 duHkhaanilsmaahtaaH| 3290a. 43 keNa-vi mahiyaleM ghattiu appr| 2 12 6b. 43 kecinnipatitA bhuumau|| 3290a. 44 ko-vi phalaI toddeppinnubhkkhi| 2 128a. 44 gatAH kecit phalAzanaM / / 3291a. 45 'jAhu~' bhnnevi| 2 12 8b. 45 (a) uktaM 'vrajAmaH' / 3 302a. (b) vrajAmaH / 3301a. 46 daivI vANI samuTThiya ambre| 2 13 16. 46 vicehargagane vAco xxx sudhAbhujAm / 3294b. VP. ambaratalammi ghuttuN| 3 142b. 47 tahi~ avasara Nami-viNami praaiy| 47 VP. tAva ya saMpattA nnmi-vinnmi| 3 143a. 2 13 6b. 48 pucchiya dharaNidhareNa, viNNi vi xxxi 48 VP. aha bhaNai nAgarAyA bho bho tumhettha thiya kajeM kvaNeNa, ukkhaya-karavAla-vihatthA kiM nimitteNaM asilaTigahiyahatthA xx ThiyA 2149. 3147. 49 (a) 2 16 2-5a. . 49 (a) 4 8-9. (b) Dhoyahu~ / 2 165a. katavAn / 48b. 34930.

Page #178
INTRODUCTION 50 paTTaNu hathiNayaha sNpttu| 2 16 66. 50 hAstinapuraM xxx sa smaagtH| 46a. - VP. gayapuranayara kameNa sNptto| 42a. 51 syddaamuh-ujjaann-vnnu| 3 1 1b. 51 VP. sayaDAmuha ujaanne| 4 16b. 52 vIyau mandaru NAI smuttiu| 3 6 2b. 52 kailAsamiva jaGgamam / 2 115a. ___VP. himagirisiharassa saMkAsaM / 2 38b. 53 keNa vi paJcANuvvaya laiyA / 53 aNuvratAni saMprAptAH kecit / etc. etc. 3122-4. 2 196-197. 54 chaNNavai sahAsa varaGgaNAhai / 54 akSayA nidhayastasya nava xx / tahA~ daha-paJcAsau NandaNAhu~ / trayaM surabhikoTInAM hlkottistthoditaaH| caurAsI lakkhai~ gayavarAhu~, caturbhiradhikAzItirlakSANAM varadantinAm // aTThAraha koDiu hayavarAhu~ // koTyazcASTau dazoddiSTA vaajinaaNxx| koDIu tiNNi vara-dheNuvAha, dvAtriMzaca sahasrANi paarthivaanaaNxx|| vattIsa sahAsa NarAhivAha // tAvantyeva sahasrANi dezAnAMxxl vattIsa sahAsai~ maNDalAhu~, caturdaza ca ratnAni xxx // kammante koDi pavahai halAhu~ // puraMdhrINAM sahasrANi navatiH SaDbhiranvitAH / Nava Nihiyau rayaNaI satta satta / 4 62-66a. 3 13 2-7a. VP.(a) mattavAraNANaM caurAsII ca syshssaaii| tAvaiyA parisaMkhA rahANa xx // 4 59. (b) puttA ya pnycsyaa| 4 62b. 55 NavaNavai sahAsa mhaagraahuN| 4 2 30. 55 AkarANAM sahasrANi navatirnavasaMyutAH 4 62. 56 kiM vahieNa varAeM, bhaDa-saMghAeM, 56 (a) kiM varAkena lokena nihatenAmunAvayoH / diTThi-jujjhu vari mnnddhaaN| 4 8 8b. 4706. (b) dRSTiyuddhe pravartyatAm / 4 716. VP. kiM vaheNa loyassa / 4 43a. 57 veDiu xxx, vellI-jAlehi 57 vAlmIka-vivarodhAta(?)ratyupraiH samahoragaiH mhivicchiy-vmmiiyhi| 4 12 9a. xxx vallIbhiH vessttitHxx| 4 76. 58 (a) kailAseM pariTiu rishnnaahu| 58 kailAsazikhare prApa nivRti nAbhinandanaH / 4 13 1a. 4 180b. (b) bharahu vi Nivvui pttu| 4 14 9b. 59 ucchapaNe nnrvr-tru-jaaleN| 59 athekSvAkukulottheSu teSvatIteSu rAjasuH / __ vimalekkhukka base uppaNNau, xx samutpanno dharaNIdharanAmataH // 5 59. dharaNIdharu suruva-saMpaNNau // 5 1 26-3. 60 dasahi sahAsahi shiyu| 52 96. 60 sahasrANi dazAnena sm| 569a. 61 thiu chaTovavAseM surasArau, 61 SaSThopavAsayuktAya tasmai nAthAya pAraNaM / vamhayatta-ghara thakku bhaDArau // brahmadatto dadau xxx caturdazakhatAteSvasya // xxx pAraNau kareppiNu, 570-7la. caudaha saMvacchara vihareppiNu // 5 3 1-2. 62. puNu uppaNNu NANu tahoM kevala / 5 3 3b. 62 tato'bhavat kevalajJAnaM / 571. 63. aTTa vi paaddiher| 5 3 4a. 63 aSTau ca prAtihAryANi / 572b.

Page #179
PAUMACARIU 64 gaNahara gavaha lakkha vara-sAhuhu~ 5 3 5a. 64 navatiH 4 gaNezAHx sAdhUnAMx lkssN| 5 73. 65 (a) pekkheMvi mANathambhu jiNinda hA~, 65 prabhAmaNDalamevAsau dRSTvA dUre jinodbhavaM / maccharu mANu vi galiu parindoM sarva garva parityajya praNanAma xx // 594. (b) so vi gampi samasaraNu paiTThau, VP pecchai tamatimirahara jiNassa bhAmaNDalaM jiNu paNaveppiNu purau NiviTThau // 578-9. divvaM / motUNa niyayagavvaM xx // tattheva saMniviTTho naccAsanne smosrnne||5 796-80. 66 vihi-mixxvairaha prihriyii| 57 10b. 66 muktverau| 5 95a. 67 bhiim-subhiimhi| 57 11a. 67 bhiim-subhiimau| 5149a. 68 (a) pussv-bhvntr-nneheN| 57 116. 68 jnmaantrsutpriityaa| 5162a. (b) tuhu~ mahu aNNa-bhavantara gndnnu| 5 8 1b. 69 kaamukvimaannu| 58 3a. 69 vimAnaM kAmagaM naam| 51670. 70 lai rakkhasiya vija sahu~ haareN| 5 8 3b. 70 (a) rAkSasI vidyAM / 5167a. (b) dadAvasmai hAram / 5 161a. 71 duppisaar| 5 8 4b. 71 atyntdussprveshH|| 5155b. 72 tIsa parama-joyaNa-vitthiNNI, 72 triMzadyojana-mAnAdhaH sarvataH xxx laGkANayari tujhu maI diNNI // 58 5. laGketi nagarI // 5 158. 73 aNNu-vi eka-vAra cha joyaNa, 73 SaDyojanIgataMxxx alaGkArodayAmikhyam // laha pAyAlalaka ghaNavAhaNa // 58 6. 5 163a.-164. VP. pAyAlaGkArapura xxx se| dinnaM chajjoyaNamavagADhaM // 5 132.. 74 vimalakitti-vimalAmala-mantihi~ primiu| 74 vimlaamlkaantyaayaaHxx| veSTitosau // 588. 5 169a; 170a 75 chakAuriheM phtttt| 5 8 9a. 75 praviSTo nagarI laGkAm // 5 177a. 76 vaha kAle xxx, ___76 vandanAyAnyadA yAto'jitaM toyadavAhanaH / ajiyajiNahA~ gau vndnnhttieN|| 5 9 1. 5184a. 77 (a) kaha hosanti bhavanteM kaaleN| 77 bhavadvidhajinezvarAHxx bhaviSyantyapare kati / tumheM jehA / 59 36-4. kati vA samatikrAntAH // 5 186-187c6. (b) kaha titthayara deva aikntaa| 59 4b. 78 mAgahabhAsaeN kahai bhddaar| 59 56. 78 bhASA'rdhamAgadhI tasya bhASamANasya 5 190a. 79 paI jehau chakkhaNDa-pahANau, 79 (a) ekastvatsadRzo'tItazcakracivazriyaH ptiH| bharaha-rAhiu eku ji raannu|| bhavAneko x jAneSyanti dshaapre||5221. pa. viNu dasa hosanti garesara, (b) vAsudevA bhaviSyanti nava sAdhaM pratIzvaraiH / Nava valaeva Nava ji NArAyaNa, baladevAzca taavntH|| 5225. xxxx Nava ji dasANaNa // 597-9. 80 dasa-uttareMNa saeNa, bharahu jema nnikkhntu|| 80 (a) prAvrajat sH| 52390 59 11. (b) dazAdhikaM zataM tena sAkaM khecarabhoginAM xxxniSkrAntaM / 5240. 81 saTi sahAsa hUya vr-putthuN| 5 10 4a. 81 putrANAM bibhratAM zaktimuttamAM jAtAH SaSTisahasrANAM / 5248.

Page #180
INTRODUCTION 82 eka-divaseM x xx 82 te kadAcidayo yAtAH kailAsa vndnaarthinH| .. vandaNahattie~ gaya kailAsahA~ // 5 10 5. 5249a. 83 bhrh-kiyii| 5 10 6a. 83 VP. kAriyAi bhrhennN| 5 17la. 84 karahu~ kimpi jiNa-bhavaNahA~ rkkhnnu| 84 VP. rakkhaNatthaM kiMci uvArya lahuM kunnh| ___5 107b. 5 171b. 85 daNDarayaNu xx bhmaaddiu| 5 10 9a. 85 daNDaratnena parikSepaM prckire| 5 250b. 86 sayala vi chArahoM puJja pavasiya / 5 11 2b. 86 bhasmasAbhAvamAyAtAH sutaaste| 5 252b. 87 kahavi kaha vi| 5 11 3&. 87 kathamapi / 5253a. 88 dummaNa dINa-vayaNa xxx 88 (a) duHkhitau| 5254b. sakeya-Nayari sNpttaa| 5 11 4. (b) diinvdnau| 5278b. VP. sAeyapuri smnnuptto| 5 175b. 89 uDDanti Na pANa grindhoN| 5 11 5b. 89 nAyaM prANAMstyAkSIt kssnnaad| 5 255a. 90 ghaNa-ghaTTiyaI viju-vipphuriyaI, 90 phenormiindrdhnuHkhnvidyubuddsNnibhaaH| suviNaya xxxx // 52700. jlvuvvuv-trngg-sur-caavii| 5 12 8. VP. indadhaNu-pheNa-suviNaya-vijalayA kusum-bubbuy-saaricchaa| 5 185. 91 taM NisuNevi rAu mucchaMgau pddiu| 5 13 4. 91 VP. rAyA ta ciya soUNa xx mucchAvasavembhalo pddio| . 5 192. 92 kiM soeM ki khndhaavaareN| 5 13 7. 92 VP. ki majjha vasumaIe / 5 199a. 93 NivaDiya tAsu diTTi xxx,.. 93 (a) rAjIva-sampuTe'pazyad jahi~ muTha mahuyaru kmlbhntreN| 5 14 8. dvirepha sa nipIDitam / 5 305b. (b) mRti madhukaraH praaptH| 5 307b. VP. pecchai bhamara pum-mjhe| 52186. 94 jiha dhubhagAu, rasa-lampaDu acchntu| 94 (8) mkrndrsaasktH| 5307a. tiha kAmAuru savvu, kaaminni-vynnaasttu|| (b) yathA'yamatra saMza(sa)ktaHprApto mRtyu mdhuvrtH| 5 14 9. prApsyAmo vayamapyevaM skaaHstrii-mukh-pngkje||5 308. VP. jaha paumagandhaluddho naTTho ciya mahuyaro avibhaanno| taha juvai-vayaNa-kamale, Asatto ceva naTTho hai|| 5219. 95 sabvau kaNNau pr-bhaaynnu| 63 2b. 95 khabhAva eSa kanyAnAM yatparAgAra-sevanam / 6 44a. VP. hohI pr-sovtthaaxxvr-knaa|620a, 96645-9a. ( Names of Islands) 96 6 67-698. VP. 631-33. 97 mAhava-mAsahA~ paDhama-diNe, 97 caitrasya divase prathame xx yayauxx tahi sirikaNThe diNNu pyaannu| 6 59b. asau dvIpaM vAnara-lAJchitam // 686. VP. cettassa paDhamadivase sirikaNTho niggo| 6 36a.

Page #181
PAUMACARIU 98 ihu teNa samANu kheDDu kareMvi / 6 7 la. 98 (a) tatastairmahatI rantu prItirasya smutthitaa| .611la. (b) tairasau sAkaM rantuM pravate nRpH| 6 114a. Vp. kIlaNaheuM nrindenn| 6 43b. 99 avarehi mi dharAvevi sai~ dhraivi| 67 18. 99 grAhayitvA ca tAn / 6121a. VP. ghettUNa taann| 6435. 100 gaDa kika-mahIhara-giri-siharu, 100 (A) kisskumaaroht.| 6 123. baudaha-joyaga-pamANu Nayaru / (b) puraM tatra xx khyAtaM ki kupurAkhyayA // kiu sahasA savvu suvaNNamau, 6123a. NAmeNa kikkapuru bhaNNamau // 6 7 2-3. (c) pramANa yojanAnyasya caturdazasamantataH 6124a. VP. kikkindhi pavvaovari suvnnnnpaayaa| coddasajoyaNa-viulaM kikkindhipura kayaM teNa 6 49. 101 jahi~ candakantamaNi-candiyau, 101 (a) zazAGka-sadRzAkArairmaNibhiH xxxx sasi bhaNevi bha-dibhaheM jeM vandiyau / 67 4. rajanISvapi kurvANA sandehaM rajanIkare // 6 129. (b) candrakAntamaNicchAyAkalpitodAracandrikA / 6 130a. 102.67 6-7. 102. 6 126-128. 103 bhavaroppara vihasanti va ghrii| 677b. 103 hasantya iva zeSANAM bhavanAnAM surUpatAm / 6128b. 104 eka-divasa devAgamaNu, 104 (a) kadAcidatha xx vajantaM vandanA (nA) ziyavi jantu nnndiisrdiivhaaN| bhakyA dvIpaM nandIzvarazrutim / / vandaNahattie~ so vi gau // 679. pAkazAsanamaikSiSTa satrA devaiH // 6 137-1386. (b) akarod gamane matim / 6 142a. 105 sa-pasAhaNu saparivAru sadhau, 105 (a) khecaraizca samaM srvaiH| 6142b. maNusuttara mahiharu jAma gau // (b) sahAjanaH mAnuSottarazailena / paTikUliGa tAma gamaNu nnrhoN| nivAritagatiH kRtH| 6143. 68 1-28. 106 maI aNNa-bhavantareM kAI kiDa, 106. (a) atikrAntAMstato dRSTvA xx meM sura gaya mahu ji vimANu thiu // gIrvANanivahAn xx paridevamatho cke| vari ghora vIra-tau hau~ karami, 6144-145a. NandIsarakkhu jeM paisarami // (b) manorathAH kathaM te karmabhirbhamA gau ema bhaNevi Niya-paTTaNahA~, azubhaiH pUrvasaMcitaiH // 6 148. saMtANu samappeMvi gndnnhaaN|| (c) tasmAt karomi karmANi tAni yairanyajanmani / NIsakha jAu NivisantaraNa, yAtuM nandIzvaraM dvIpaM gatirme na vihanyate // jiha vajakaNTu kAlantaraNa // iti nizcitya manasA nyasya rAjyabhara sute / tiha indAuhu tiha indamai, abhUt mahAmunirdhArastyaktasarvaparigrahaH / / tiha meru sa-mandaru pavaNagai // vajrakaNThastataH // 6 151-153a. tiha ravipahu xx // (d) indrAyudhaprabhopyevaM xx / pavamaha NAmeM amarapahu, tata indramato jAto merustasmAcca mndrH|

Page #182
INTRODUOTION vaasupuj-seyNs-jinnindhaaN| samIraNagatiH tasmAttasmAdapi raviprabhaH // antara vihi mi pariTTiyau // 6 8 3-9. tato'maraprabho jaatH| 6 161a-1638. (e) zreyaso devadevasya vAsupUjyasya caantre| amaraprabhasaMjJena // 6 216. VP.seyaMsa-bhaavaojaNantare tara ya vAsupujjassa amarapaheNaM // 690. 107 tahoM paGgaNa keNa vi kai lihiy| 107. VP. tehi tattha Alihie dIharalala // 69 16-2a. xxx pavaGgame diihnnle| 670. 108 etthantareM kuviu NarAhivai, 108 kena vivAhe mama citritAH / kpyHxx|| 'te mArahu lihiyA jeNa kai' // 6 9 4 xxx karomyasya baMdhaM khayam // 6 173. VP. kumAro ruho jeNeeN dharaNIpiTThammi lihiA vANara-ahamA // 674a. tassa phuDaM niggahaM kAhaM // 672. 109 kul-devyaaN| 698b. 109 VP. devbhuuyaa| 675. 110 mau cindhedhae chattai lihaaviy| 699b. 110 maulikoTiSu / dhvajeSu guhazRGgeSu toraNAnAM ca mUrdhasu / virassu cAtapatrANAmetAnAzu prayacchata // 61906-191. VP. chattesu toraNesu ya dhaesu pAsAya-sihare muddesu| kAUNa rayaNaghaDie ThAveha pavaGgame sigdhaM // 6 80. 111 viNi vi seDhiu vase kareMvi thiu / 111 zreNidvayaM vijitvA(tyA?)'sau xxx ___6 10 1b. AsthApayad vaze rAjA / 6 195. 112 uppaNNu kaiddhau tAsu sur| xxx 112 (a) tasya suto jAtaH kpiketuH| 6 199a. paDivalahoM vi NayaNANandu puNu, (b) sutaH pratibAlasyApi gaganAnandasaMjJitaH / puNu khayarANandu visAlaguNu // tasyApi khecarAnandastasyApi girinandanaH // 6 206. puNu girinnndnnu| 6 10 2-4a 113 ekahi diNeM uvavaNu nniisriu| 6 10 6. 113 anyadA'tha xx niSkrAnto rantumudyAnaM / 6228. 114 mahaevi tAma tahA~ takkhaNeNa, 114 devyAstasya payodharauxx kapinA thaNasiharahi~ phADiya makkaDeNa // 6 107. nakhakoTibhiH vipATitau // 6 237-238a. VP. pavaMgamo xx nahehi phADei thaNakalase / 6102. 115 teNa-vi nArAyahi~ vidu kh| 6 10 8a. 115 nihato bANamAkRSya taDitkezena vAnaraH / 6 239b. VP. rAyA vi hu taDikeso vANeNa pavaMgamaM haNai / 6103. 116 uyahi kumAru deu uppaNNau / 6 10 9a. 116 mhoddhikumaaro'bhuut| 6243b. VP. samuppanno uyhikumaaro| 6 109.

Page #183
10 PAUMACARIU 117 vukkaar-ghor-ghgghr-srhaiN| 6 11 5b. 117 kRtabhISaNaniHkhanaiH / 62466. ___VP. (a) mhaaghore| 6107b. (b) bukkAravaM krentaa| 6 1086. 118 jaleM thale mAyAseM Na mAiyaI 6 11 6b. 118 VP. jlthlaayaase| 119 aNNaI ummUliya-taruvaraI, 119 utkSipya parvatAn kecit aNNaI sNcaaliy-mhihrii|| 6 11 7. kecidunmUlya pAdapAn / 6 247a. VP. ke ettha silAhatthA avare giri-viviha-rukkha-hatyA ya // 6 108a. 120 tiha paharUpAu jiha Nihau ki| 6 12 16. 120 nihatya vAnaraM pApa tavAdya zaraNaM kutH| 6249b. 121 cintevi / 6 12 4a. 121 vycintyt| 6251a. 122 ke tumhii| 6 12 5a. 122 ke yUyaM / 6253a. 123 mahaevi-kajeM kai ghaaiyu| 6 12 7b. 123 aparAdhaH khajAyAyAM hato yo'sau plvNgmH| 62556. 124 risi-paJcaNamokArahu~ valeMNa, / 124 sAdhuprasAdena saMprApto devatAmimAM 6 256a. suravara uppaNNu teNa phalaNa // 6 128. VP. sAhu-pabhAveNa udhikumaar| ahaM jaao| 6110b. 125 Niu vi kesu xxx tahi, 125 tena xxasau gurvntikmupaahRtH| 6 260. zivasai maharisixxx jahiM 6 13 2. 126 puNu pucchiu maharisi 'dhammu kheN| 126 papracchattarmuni dharmam / 6 273a 613 7. VP. sAhaM pucchanti jinndhmm| 61126 127 jAmo si bhAsi kaasiiviseN| 6 15 2b. 127 abhatxx viSaye kAzInAmani / 6 318 VP. vANArasIeN eko jaao| 6 135a 128 bhoMvi kAvittha-sagga-gamaNu, 128 kApiSThagamanaM xx asya xx bhasmamupAgapatto si Navara joisa-bhavaNu // . tam / tatosau xx jyotiHsuro'bhavat / tatyahA~ vi caveppiNu suddhamai, tataH pracyutya jAtastvaM vidyutkezo nabhazcaraH // huo si ettha lAhivaha // vyAdho'pi suciraM bhrAntvA bhavadrumamahAvane / ghANukkiu hiNDeMvi bhava-gahaNe, laGkAyAM pramadodyAne zAkhAmRgagatiM gataH // uppaNNu pavaGgamu pamaya-vaNeM // tato'sau nihataH khyartha tvayA bANena cApalAt / pai hau samAhi-maraNeNa muu, prApya paJca-namaskAra jAto'yaM sAgarAmaraH // puNu gampiNu uvahikumAru huu||6 15 5-7 6 325-328 VP. joisavAsittaNaM ptte| tao cuo samANo ihataDikeso tuma smuppnno| vAho vi paribhamittA saMsAre vANaro jAo // 61426-143 129 rajeM sukesu thvevi| 6 15 9b. 129 sukeza-saMjJake putre saMkramayya nijaM padam / 6334a 130 agAI moDanti valanti hattha / 7 2 8b. 130 cake dehasya valanaM sphuTatsandhikRtasvanam / 6367a 131 (a) pura ujovantiya dIvi jema, pacchaha 131 tato'sau candralekheva vyatIyAya nabhazcarAn / andhAru karanti tema // 7 3 8 parvatA iva te prAptAH zyAmatAM zokavAhinaH // (b) sasi-oNhaeN viNuNa mhihrind| 7 4 3b. 6424

Page #184
INTRODUCTION 11 132 gaNiyArieN vAla, Niya kikkindhahA~ pAsu 132 abhASayadimA bAlAM tato'nya vyomcaarinnm| kiha / sari-salila-rahalaeN kalahaMsahA~ kala- dhAtrI sadaHsarasyabja haMsImutkalikA ythaa|| 6 415 hasi jiha // 7 3 10 133 bhAnti svambha vihaDanti m| 7 9 4a. 133 maJcasya stambhamAdAya babhajAMse paraH kapiH / 6 441a 134 lakAhiu pattu sukesu taam| 7 5 6b. 134 sukezo rAkSasAdhipaHxxx aayaatH| 6450a. VP. sukesirAyA smnnuptto| 6 18 36 135 kieN pArAuTTae~ vl-smuhai| 7 6 10. 135 tenaikena vinA sainyamittazcetazca tadgatam / 6454a 136 meM vijayasIhu hau bhuya visAla, 186 nihatazca tava bhrAtA yena pApena vairiNA so jiu kiyanta-dantantarAlu // 797 prApito'sau mahAnidrAM // 6 498 137 ghaNa-paDalaI Nie vi| 7 10 2a. 137 dRSTA zaradi toydm| 6503a. 138 sahasArakumArahoM devi rajju / '7 10 3a. 138 sahasrAra sutaM rAjye sthApayitvA / 6 505a. 139 kikindhAhivo vi| 139 gato meruM kiSkindho vandituM jinam / 6 508 gau vandaNahattie~ meru so-vi||7 10 40. 140 jovai va paIhiya-loyaNehi~, 140 (a) nirjharaiIsatIvAyamaTTahAsena bhaasurH| hasaha va kamalAyara-ANaNehi~ // 6513b. gAyaha va bhamara-mahuari-sarehi, (b) abhyutthAnaM karotIva namanaM ca namattaH / pahAi va nnimml-jl-nnijjhrettiN| 65156. vIsamai va laliya-layAharehi, paNavaha va phulla-phala-gurubharehi // 710 1-8 141 mahu mahiharo vi kikkindhu vuttu / 141 parvato'pi sa kiSkindhaH prakhyAtaH xx 7 11 1a. . pUrva tu madhurityAsIt // 6522 142 paiTa lngk| 7 14 85. 142 praviSTAste ttolkaam| 6565a. 143 chabbIsa vi sahasaI pekkhnnyhuN| 143 SaDaviMzati sahasrANi ca yoSitAm / 7 256 8166. 144 atttthaayaal-shs-prjuvihi| 8 1 8b. 144 catvAriMzatsahASTAbhiH sahasrANi ca yozitAM 724b. 145 taM mAli sumAli kareM dharaha / 82 9b. 145 atha mAlina mityUce sumaalii| 7 41a. 146 mokala-kesa nnaari| 8 3 1b. 146 vanitAH xx muktkeshyH| 747b. 147 viddha NiDAle mAli nnaaraaeN| 8 9 10. 147 mAlino bhAladeze'tha x zaraM - nicakhAna / 785 148 ruhiraaymviru| 8 9 8a. 148 raktAhaNitadeham / 7860. 149 vAma-pANi vaNe devi akhantieN, 149 saMstambhya vedanAM krodhAnmAlinA'pyamarottamaH bhiNNu piDAle surAhiu sttieN| 8 9 4 lalATasya taTe zakyA hataH // 786 150 taM NisuneMvi gau coiu jAhi, 150 tad vadhArtha gataM zakra anumArgeNa gatvaraM / * sasaharu purau pariTiDa taavhiN|| 8 10 6. uvAca praNataH somH|| 791 151 mahu mAdesu dehi paramesara / 8 10 78. 151 svayaM me yaccha shaasnm| 792b. 152 indIvaracchi paGkaya-vayaNi / 922b. 152 nIlotpalekSaNAM padmavaktrAm / 7 1500.

Page #185
12 PAUMACARIU 153 kasu kerIxxx tuhuN| 92 3a. 153 kasyA'si duhitA baale| 7 159a. 154 vomavindu Nivai / 154 vyomavindorahe sutA / kaikasIti bhavatsevA hau~ tAsu dhUya xxxkaikasi NAmeMxxu katu pitrA nirUpitA // 7162 guru-vayaNehi mANiya eu vnnu| . tau diNNI // 946-6 155 bhaTTaGgaNaNimittai~ jANaeNNa, 155 tato'STAGganimittajJaHxx ramazravAH vuzcai rayaNAsava-rANaeNNa // 932 x xxvyavRNot / 7 185 VP. ahaGgAnimittadharoxx nemittio // 780 156 hosanti putta tau tiNi / 93 3a. 156 utpatsyante trayaH putraaH| .7 186a. VP. hohinti tiNi puttaa| 78la. 1.57 jo paripAlijai pnnnneNhiN| 9 4 3a. 157 naagendrkRtrkssnn| 7219a. VP. nAgasahasseNaM ciya jo so rkkhiji| 795. 158 dahamuhu dahasiru jaNeNa kiu / 94 9b. 158 yAto'sau taddazAnanasaM taam| 7 222b. VP. kayaM dahamuho naam| 796. 159 ANandeM kahi mi Na maaiyii| 9 5 2b. 159 VP. na mAyai niyagesu aGgesu 17 154. 160 paricintiu Nau sAmaNNu garu / 9 5 5a. 160 mahAneSa naraH ko'pi bhaviteti vyacintayat / 7218b. VP. cintei to maNeNaM hohii eso mhaapuriso| 794. 161 NaheM jantau pekchevi vaisavaNu, ___161 (a) vaizravaNaM viikssyaaNcve| 7233b.. puNu pucchiya jaNaNi 'ehu kavaNu'1958b. (b)xx papraccheti sa maatrm| 7 234. (c) amba ko'yam // 7235a. 162 (a) ta NisurNevi xx vjrit| 162 tataH sA'kathayattasya mAtRkhatrIya eSa te| xx1961 72364. (b) ihu bhAi tuhArau visvnnu| 9 63b. 163 kmaagy| 96 4b. 163 kulakamAyAtAm / 7238a 164 kaiyahu~ mANesahu~ raay-siy| 9 6 50. 164 lakSmI kadA tu tvaM prApsyasi // 7 241a. 165 gaya viNi vi bhIsaNu bhiim-vnnu| 9 7 16. 165 (a) prApta xx bhImaM nAma mahAvanam / 7257a. (b) subhISaNam / .7259b. 166 jAhi~ NIsAmantehiM ayayarahi, 166 suptAjagaraniHzvAsapresitodArapAdapaiH / Dollanti DAla sahu~ tasvereMhi / 97 38. 7 258a. 167 jA bhaTaksvahiM pasiddhi gy| 97 6a. 167 vidyaashcaassttaakssrii| 7264a. 168 smv-kaamnnnn-ruuy| 97 66. 168 sarvakAmAnadA / 7264b. VP. svvkaamaa| 7 107b. 169 puNu jhAiya solaha-akkhariya, 169 tato japitumArabdhAH sucitAH ssoddssaakssrm| jaya (?) koDi-sahAsa-dahottariya // mantra-koTi-sahasrANi yasyAvRttirdazoditAH 7266 VP.javiUNa samADhattA vijA vi hu solasakkhara nibddhaa| daha-kADi-sahassAI jIse mantANa privaaro|| 7 108.

Page #186
INTRODUOTION 18 170 vacchatthale pahau sukomaNa, 170 vizAle hRdaye cakruravataMsena tADanam / ____kaNNAvayaMsaNIluppaleNa // 985 7279b. 171 eNhu jru......kttttm| 987 171 kASThamayA ime| 727800. 172 jakkhahA~ bajariu annddddiyoN| 98 80. 172 yakSaHxx anAvRtta iti khyaatH| 7 267. VP. jakkho ANADhio naam| 7 109. 173 kaM jhAyahA~ kavaNu deu thunnhaaN| 9 9 4b. 173 ArAdhayata vA devaM ktrm| 7282b VP. kayaraM devaM vicinteha / 7 115b. 174 uvasaggu ghoru paarmbhiyu| 99 6a. 174 VP. ghoruvasaggaM kuNai tesi / 7 116b. 175 bhuruuvehi| 9960. 175 naanaaruupdhraaH| 72866. ____VP. vivihehi svehi| 7 117b. 176 bhAsIvisa-visahara ajayarahi, sahala-sIha- 176 RP.7 287-289 mention sarpa, kuara vara hi~ // kezarin , daMza, hastin , marut , dAva, sa, gaya-bhUya-pisAeNhi rakkhasa~hi, giri-pavaNa mudra, and VP. 7 118-120 mehubhAsaNa-pAusAha // 99 7-8 ntion veyAla, vANamantara, gaha, bhUyA visahara, sIha. 177 sayalu vi vandhu-jaNu kaluNau kndntu| 177 antaHpuraM ca kurvANaM vipralApaM manacchidam / 9 102. 7293a. VP. anteura vilAvaM kuNamANaM bandhava y| 7 123a. 178 mecchahi~ pittttijntaaii| 9 10 8a. 178 tAjyamAnA ca caannddaalaiH| 7 295a. 179 sira-kamalahaiM tAha mi kerAI, 179 puro dazAnanasyApi mUrdhA bhrAtronipAtitaH rAvaNahoM gampi darisAviyaI 1911 7-80. 7 3085. 180 siru bhaggae~ ghattiuxxxx bhaaihi| 180 tayorapi puro mUrghA dazagrIvasya paatitH| 911 30-4 7309a 181 teM jhANoM caliya maNAmaNau19 115a 181 yena to...prAptAvISad dhyAna-vikampanam / 182 vijahu~ sahAsu uppnnnnu| 9 11 9a. 182 VP.sahassaM vijANaMxx siddha 17 130 183 PC.9 121-8. RP. 7 324332 andVP.7 135142enumer-ate the Vidyas several names are common. 184. Similarly cf. PC. 9 13 1, RP.7 333 and VP. 7 144 and PC.9 133. RP.7334 VP.and VP.7 145. 185 NAmeNa sayapahu Nayaha kiu / 9 13 64_185 svayaMprabhamiti khyAtaM nagaraM ca niveSitam / 7 337a. 186 ta riddhi suNevi dasANaNahA~, 186 taM ratnazravaja zrutvA vidyAliGgitavakSasam / ____ bhAyaha~ ki-jaauhaann-vli| 9 13 96 4. sarvato rakSasAM saMghAH praaptaaH|| 7 347. 187 sAheppiNu candahAsu, 187 saMsAdhya caMndrahAsaM zailarAja gato bhrAtA, gau ahimuhu meru mahIharAsu / 01 16 vandituM jinapuGgavAn // 4 36. 188 ettie~ bhAvai vaisarahu tAma / 10 1 78. 188 kSaNamAtraM tato'traiva sthAnaM kurvantu sjnaaH| 8 386.

Page #187
14 PAUMAOA RIU 189 dIsaha suNAsu xxx 189 netra-kAnti-nadI-setu-bandha-sannibha-nAsikAm gayaNa-jalahA~ kiu seu-vandhu // 8 62b. 1037 190 dahagIva-kumArahaoNlaheMci cittu| 10 4 1a. 190 cf. abhipraay-kovidH| 878a. 191 taM bahuvaraxxx visaha sayaMpahu pttttnnu| 191 samaM tayA tato yAtaH svayaMprabhupuraM kRtii| 1049a. ___881a. VP. patto sayapahapuraM tIeN samaM dhmuho|8 22a. 192 jalaharadhara jAmeM giri visaalu| 192 nAnA megharavaM girim / 890a. 105 20. VP. mehavara pavvayaM ptto| 8296. 193 kumArihi chaha shaas| 1053a. 193 SaTU sahasrANi knyaanaam| 895b. 194 rayaNAsava-NandaNu xxxi 194 tA yugapad dRSTvA kanyA ratnazravaHsUtam / sahasatti dila paramesarIhi // 10 5 5a-500. 8 99a. 195 tau mamha kAraNe duchu mrnnu| 10 6 6a. 195 asmat prayojanAnnAtha prApto'syatyanta-saMzayam 8122a. 196 kira kAI siyAlahi~ ghAiehi 10 6 7a 196 cf. VP. garuDassa ki ya kIrai vahuesu vi vAyasesu miliesu| 8 45a. 197 vaddhA vishr-paashaiiN| 10 6 80. 197 nAgapAzaiH xxx bvaa| 8 135b. ____VP. aha bandhai nAgapAsehiM / 8 516 198 AmelleMvi pujevi| 107 1 4. 198 mocitAste tatastAbhiH pUjAM ca pari lmbhitaaH| 8 1364. 199 eNttahe vi kumbhapurai kumbhynnnnu| 107 4. 199 (a) atha kumbhpure| 8142a. (b) bhaaskrshrvnnH| 8 143a. VP. tattheva kumbhnyre| 8 57a. 200 vynnaalngkaar-duuddH| 107 6a. 200 dUto vaakyaalngkaarsNjnyitH| 8165a. VP. vayaNAlaGkAradUyaM / 8 67a. 201 paiTTa gmpi| 201 praviveza tato dUtaHxxx tehi mi kiu abbhutthANu kiM pi| 1077 upacAraM ca saMprAptaH kRtakaM lokamArgataH / 8 164 202 pottaDa NivAri iu kumbhynnnnu| 202 te'yukta xx pramattacetasaM pautraM NivArayitu1078a. mAtmanaH / 8 1680. 203 eyahA~ pAsiu pAyAla-laka, 203 alaGkArodayaM xxx tadeva vivaraM bhUyaH paivesau puNu-vi karevi sk|| 108 3 praveSTumabhivAJchasi // 8 176 VP. puNaravi dhariNIvivara xxkiM pavisiuM mahasi // 875b. 204 kahA~ taNau dhaNau kahA~ taNau induH| 204 ko'sau vaizravaNo nAma ko vendraH paribhA 1087a. ssyte| 8181a. VP. ko vesamaNo nAma ko vA vi hu bhaNNai indo| 877a. 205 par3eM paDhamu kareppiNu vli-vihaannu| 205 zirastAvat pAtayAmi ruSe blim|8 183b 1089a.

Page #188
INTRODUCTION 15 206 viNivAeNa dUeNa enn| 206 akIrtirudrvatyucI loke kSudravadhe kRte| paribhamai ayasu paramaNDaleMhi // 8 1896. 10 8 10a 11a. VP. dUeNa mArieNa-vi suhaDANa jaso na nimpdd| 207 NIsAriu duur| 1091a. 207 dUtaHxx kSipraM nisskaasito| 8 192b. VP. dUoxx nicchUDho / 8 84b. 208 giri-gunyjkkheN| 1098a. 208 gujAkhyasya xxx parvatasya / 8 201a. VP. gun(a)-vrpvvyN| 8886. 209 sara-maNDau kiu tahiM dasa sirenn| 209 tataH vANardazAnanaH maNDapaM ca vanaM cakre / 10 11 16. 8 235b. VP. dahamuho gayaNe saramaNDavaM kuNai / 8 117b. 210 dhaNu pADiDaxxx, 210 dazAsyasyAcchinaccApaM cake taM rathacyutam / dahamuha-rahu kiu sy-khnndd-khnnddu| VP. cAvaM duhA viNakaM raho ya sNcunnnnio| 10 11 6. 8118b. 211 iu dhaNaDa miDivAleNa urseN| 211 hRdaye xx bhiNDimAlena xx jaghAna 10118a kaikaseyastam / 8239. VP. bhiNDimAleNa vacchatyalammi pahao dhnno| - 8 120. 1212 NiuNiya-sAmantehiM visvnnu| 212 mRtyaiH xxx nIto dhndH| 82416. 10 11 9a. VP. bhiccehi raNe vesamaNo geNhiUNa hkkhutto| 8 122. 213 ghnn-vindii| 111b. 213 sumahAntaH pyomucH| 8 274b. VP. mehA iv| 8 186b. 214 degjinnaalaaii| 11 16. 214 jinAlayAH / 8 276b. VP. jinnaalyaa| 81386. 215 pugchiu puNu sumAli dhgii| 11115. 215 athAsAvanyadA'pRcchat sumAlinam / 8 272a VP. pucchai dasANaNo xx ya sumaali| 8 135b. 216 (a) kahai sumAli dsaannnnhaaN| 11190. 216 sumAlI tamathA'gadat !xx amRni xxx (b) jiNabhavaNa.xxx virAjante jiNAlayAH kAritA hariSeNena // eyara hariseNahA~ keraahai| 11 1 9b. 8275-277a. VP. bhaNai sumAlI dasANaNaM / teNa ime xx jiNAlayA kariyA // 8 137 217 eyaI teNa vi Nimmiya. 217 tenAmI kaaritaaH| 8399a xxx degkundujlii| 11 2 9a. VP. teNa imexx kAriyA dhvltujhaa| 82090.

Page #189
16 PAUMACARIU 218 gau suNantu hariseNa-kahANau, 218 (a) hariSeNasya caritaM zrutvA sammeya-irihi mukuupyaannu| 11 3 1. xxx prasthitaH punH| 8 401. (b) sammedabhUdharasyAnte xxx cakAra shibirm| 8405 VP. (0) hariseNa-kahaM soUNa xxx patthio sahasA / 8211. (b) avaiNNoxxx sammeya-pavvaya niymbN| 8212a. 219 indu vi caDeMvi sakiyau 219 (a) indreNApyujjhito dhartumasamarthena vaarnnH| khandhAsaNeM eyahA~ vaarnnhaaN| 11 3 9a. 84126. (b) manye purandara syApi durghaho'yam / 8 413a. 220 smvniy-sundru| 11 4 28. 220 VP. supitttthiy-svv| 8 2150. 221 (8) satta samuttuGgAu Nava diihru| 221 (a) hastAnAM saptakaM tujhaM dazaka prinnaahtH| 1143a. 84180. (b) mhu-pinggl-loynnu| 11 4 4a. VP. sattussehaM nava-hatthaM bhAyayaM / 8 215a. (6) vaha xx kumbhasthalu / 11 4 6a. (b) mdhupinggllocnH| 8 418b. (d) gliy-gnnddsthl| 11 4 6b. VP. mahupiGgalaloyaNaM / 82156. (c) vRttaM 'mahAkumbham / 8 420a. (d) gldgnndd| 8421a. 222 (a) viJjala-vilasiya-karaNe, 222 (a) vidyudvilasitena xx karu(12)Nena . tAhi pacchale caDiu / 11 6 5-6. tato xx utpatya xxx (b) apphaali| 11 6 6b. ArukSan mtnggjm| 8339. VP. vijulavilasieNa xx caDio / 8 1760. (c) aasphaalnaiH| 8343a. VP. apphAlaNehiM / 8 177b. 223 meliu kusuma-vAsu sura-vindeM 11 76b. 223 sakusumA muktAH sAdhuvAdAH 44 suraiH / 8431a. 224 tijagavihUsaNu NAmu pagAsiDa 11 8 1a. 224 trilokamaNDanAbhikhyAM prApAyaM dshvkrtH| 8432a. VP. bhuvnnaalngkaarnaamdhey| 8 225. 225 thiusahasA-kari-kaha-aNurAiu, aNarAu, 225 sthite dazamukhe dantikathayA xxx sahasA tarhi bhavasara bhaDu eku parAiDa 118 2 xx prAptaH puruSaH / 8 436b-437a. VP. gayakahAsatto tAva ya samAgao kheyro|| 82266-227a. .226 pahara-vihuru / 11 8 3a. 226 saMprahAravraNaH 4 4 darzayajja(a)rA tarnu / 8 438 VP. paharaNajajariyataNU / 8 227b. 227 NiviseMxxx praaidd| 119 1b. VP. gao sigch| 82366. 228 bisiDa bhsipttvnnu| 119 , 228 VP. viddhaMsiyA ya nryaa| 8237a,

Page #190
INTRODUOTION 236 229 ema bhaNeMviNIsariu sasAhaNu 11 106b. 229 VP. niggao jamo xx rhgyturnggshio| 8238. 230 taM Nisuvi xxx 230 iti zrutvA surAdhIzaH saMgrAmAya kRtodyatiH kira Niggai saNNaheMvi purandara, niruddho mantrivargeNa / 8 487. bhaggaeN tAma manti thiu 11 13 1-200. VP. eyaM jamassa vayaNaM suNiUNa raNArambha kunvanto xx mantIhi nivaario| 8 252, 231 surasaMgIyaNayaru jmraayhaaN| 11 13 6b. 231 prApya vA surasaMgItapurasya patitAM yamaH / 8494a. 232 dahamuho vi jamauri ucchutyahA~ 232 nagare sUryarajase dadau kiSkindhasaMjJakaM kikkindhauri devi suurryhaaN| 11 13 8. tatharajase kiSkupuram / 8 4976-4986. VP. aha rAvaNo-vi patto Aiccarayassa dei kikvindhI / rikkharayassa vi dinnaM rikkhapuraM / ___8 255. 233 gau laGkaha savarDamuhau 233 Aruhya puSpakaM cAruvimAnam / 8 502b. NaheM lagga vimANe mnnohru| 11 13 9. trikUTazikharaM xxx prsthitH| 8 503. VP. pupphavimANArUDho uppaio dahamuho gayaNaM, vaJcai lngkaabhimuho| 8 256b-257a. 234 bhiisnn| 11 14 1a. 234 degbhISaNam / 8 509a. 235 kiM tmaaltru-pntiu| 11 14 3a. 235 tamAlavanasaMkAzam / .85086. dnniil| 11143b. 236 nAnA-ratna-kara-bAtam / 85096. (b) maragaya / 11144b. (c) suurknti-mnni| 11 14 56. 237 "jl-kllol| 11 14 6b. 237 degUrmisaMhatim / 85086. 238 paribhamanti xxxjlyr| 11 14 7b. 238 mahAgrAhasamAkulam / 8508a.. 239 jaNu NIsariu savvu prioseN| 239 sarve paurAH samAgatya xxx AnartuH / __11 14 9a. 8521. VP. savve vi nAyara-jaNo viNiggao ahimuho| 82716. 240 Nanda-baddha-jaya-saha-pauttihi11 14 10a. 240 jaya nanda ciraMjIva vardhakho dehi saMtatam / iti maGgalavAkyAni pryunyjaanaaH| 8 505. 241 agghapattA 11 14 10. 241 gRhiitaam| 8519. 242 (a) laGkAhivai paiTTa pur| 242 (a) praviveza nijAmIzo laGkAm / 1114 11a. 85186. (b) jiha suravai / 11 14 11b. VP. laGkApurI paviTTho dhvynno| 8 2016. (b) tridazeza iva / 8 518b. VP. ind-sm-vibhvo| 8 2016. : 243 tA meruheM bhavi, jiNavaru Navevi, 243 VP. jambuddIvaM payAhiNaM kAuM namiUNa tahi~ jeM paDIvau bhAvai / 12 1 9b. jiNaharAI xxx puNo ei| 93. 244 gau eka-dighameM sura-sundarihai // 244 kanyAM nimnA tanUdarIM gataste nayituM yAvadU jA bhavaharaNeNa taNUyarihaiM / niprabhistAvadxx candranakhAM jahe // 9 24-25.

Page #191
18 PAUMACARIU tA xxx candaNahi hariya khara-dUsahi // VP. jAvaJciya dahavayaNo vivarokkho xxx ____12 3 2-3. taNukaccu kAraNatthaM tAva kharadUsaNeNaM xxx hariyA cndnnhii| 911-12. 245 jiha kaNNa tegha pr-bhaaynniy| 245 kanyA nAma xx deyA parasmAyeva nishcyaat| 12 4 4. 932. VP. annassa hoi xxx knaa| 9 15. 246 caudaha sahAsa vijaahrhuN| 12 4 5. 246 VP. vijAharANa xxx codasa shssaa| .. 9 16. 247 vaNe NivasantiyaheM xxx 247 asUta ca sutaM xxx vipinvaasyaa| suu uppaNNu viraahidd| 12 4 9. xx virAdhitAbhikhyAM prAptaH / 9 42-44. VP. sA dArayaM pasUyA nAmeNa virAhiyakumAraM / 921. 248 etthantareM jama-jUrAvaNeNa xxx rAvaNeNa // 248 (a) yamasya parimardakaH / paTaviu mahAmaha dUDa tahi (b) dazAsyena tato dUtaH xxx vAli jahi // 12 5 1-2. preSito'sau mhaamtiH| 951a. VP. aha rAvaNeNa taiyA vAli-narindassa pesio duuo| 924. 249.xxx puNu sUrarau, 249 yamArAtiM samudrAsya xxx jamubhavi tahoM paisAru kr| 125 12. arkarajAH sthaapitH| 954. VP. rikkharayAiccarayA xxx niya-raje ThaviyA mae xx jiNiUNa jmN|9 27. 250 bhAu xxx Namahi tuhuN| 12 5 14a. 250 ehi praNAmaM me kuru| 956. VP. (a) lahuM ehi| 926. (6) kuNaha pnnaam| 928. 251 valeMvi thiu annnnmnnu| 12 6 1. 251 vimukhaM jJAtvA / 958. 252 siihvilmbieNnn| . 126 6. 252 nAnA vyAghravilambIti / 964. VP. vgghvilmbii| 931. 253 areM vAli deu kiM pahu~ Na suTa xxx // 253 catuHsamudraparyantaM jambUdvIpaM kSaNena yH| jo NivisaddheNa pihivi kamai, triH parItya xxx punarAgamat // 9 6. cattAri vi sAyara paribhamai // 12 68. VP. (a) re dUya kiM na-yANasi vaali| 9 32. (b) causAgaraperantaM jambuddIvaM payAhiNaM kaauN| 93. 254 paNaveppiNu tillokAhivai, 254 anyaM na praNamAmIti jinpaadaabjyugmtH| sAmaNNahA~ aNNahA~ Nau Navaha 12 112. 984. VP. mottaNa jiNavarindaM na paDai calaNesu annss| 929. 256 guru gayaNacandu NAmeNa jhiN| 12 116. 255 gaganacandrasya guroH| 990. VP. munnigynncndss| bndss| 946. 256 attaavnn-silheN| 12 11 9b. 256 VP. AyAvantaM silaav|| 961.

Page #192
257 sirippaha bhaiNi tahA~, suggIveM digNa dasANaNahA~ / 12 12 1 258 vijAharu NAmeM jalaNasihu / tahA~ ghIya sutAra-NAma gaNa, maggajjai dasasayagai-vareMNa // guruvaNeM tAsu Na paTThaviya, suggIva javara pariTThaviya // pariNevi kaNNa Niya niyaya-puru, eters vi virahaggi guru // pajjalai // 259 vijjAhara- kumAri rayaNAvali cAloyapuravare / 12 12 46-8a. parirNevi valai jAma tA thambhiu puSpavimANu ambare // 260 NaM kacaNa-seleM pavaNa-gamaNu / 261 NIsaha yau kiGkiNIu / 262 mAriceM vuJca deva deva, INTRODUCTION 13 1 1. 13 1 5. sa- bhuaGgamu candaNa-rukkhu jema // lamviya-thira-thora - palamva-vAhu, acchai kailAsaha uvari sAhu // meru va akampu // 13 1 6. 1325-70 257 dazagrIvAya sugrIvo vitIrya zrIprabhAm / 9 100. VP. suggIvo vihu kannaM sirippabhraM dei rakkhasindassa / 19 9 50. 258 (a) hutAzana zikhasyAsIt sutA x x x / sutAreti gatA khyAtiM x x tAM sAhasagatirnAmnA xx dUtairayAcata // 10 2-6. (b) tato munigiraM jJAtvA xxx sugrIvAya sutA dattA xxx / kRtvA pANigRhItAM tAM sugrIvaH puNyasaMcayaH / iyAya // 10 10-11. (c) cakrAGkasya zarIrajaH x x x kAmAgnidagdhaH // VP. (a) jalaNasiha - kheyara - suyA x x x tArA nAmeNa / sAhasagaI xx ahilasai pariNeuM // 102-3. 259 (8) vidyAdharakumAryaH / 10 13-14. (b) suggIvassa vara taNU dattA | pariNeUNa sutArA suggIvo // 108-9. 9 101. (b) nityAloke'tha nagare Xx rambhAvalIM sutAM / upayamya purIM yAto nijAM X x nabhasA xxx / sahasA puSpakaM stambhamAra // 9102-104 VP. niccAloe nayare x x rayaNAvaliti duhiyA x x x 1 tI vivAhauM pupphavimANadviyassa gayaNayale vazcantassa niruddhaM jANaM // 9 52-53. 260 meroriva taTaM prApya sumahad vAyumaNDalam / 9 104. 9 105. 261 zabdabhameM ghaNTAdijamnani / 262 (a) mArIcastRta AcakSau Xxx 'zruNu devaiSa kailAze sthitaH pratimayA muniH // 9 107. 9 128 (b) AzakArikarAkAra pralambitabhujadvayaM / pannagAbhyAmivAzliSTaM mahAcandanapAdapam // 9127. (c) sunizcalam / VP. sAhiuM payato mArII / (b) palambabhuyajuyalaM / (c) meruM piva nizcalaM / 9 55. 9 62a. 9 626.

Page #193
20 PAUNACARIU 263 osAri vimANu davatti deva, 263 nivartayAmyato dezAd vimAnaM nirvilmbitm| phui Na jaav| 13 2 9. xxx yAvannAyAti khaNDazaH / / 9 110. 264 taM mAma-vayaNu NisuNeppiNu / 13 2 10. 264 zrutvA maariic-vcnm| 9 111. 265 kiM thambhiu vimaannu| 13 39. 265 vimAnaM stambhyate mm| 9 131. 266 ummUleMvi kailAsu jai sAyara ghivmi| 266 kailAsanagamunmUlya kssipaamybdhau| 9 133. 13 3 10b. VP. eyaM ciya pavvayaM xxx ummUli UNa sayalaM ghattAmi lahuM slilnaahe| 9 66. 267 talu mindevi pitttth| 13 4 1b. 267 praviSTo dharaNI bhitvaa| 9 135. VP. bhUmI bhettuM pvittttho| 967. 268 bhAsaNa-kampu jAu pAyAlayale 268 calita nAgarAjasya viSTara dhrnnshruteH| dhrnnindraayhauN| 13 6 1b. 9 191. 269 rehaha phaNAli maNi-vipphuranti // 269 sphuratphaNAmaNi / 9 192. 1369. 270 dahamuhu kummAgAru kiu / 13 6 10b. 270 babhUva saMkucadgAtro kUrmAkAro dazAnanaH / 9151. 271 ghorArAu mellio| 13 7 16. 271 ravaM ca sarvayatnena kRtvA rAvitavAn jagat / 9152. .VP. ravo kao jeNa tattha aidhoro| 9 78. 272 bhattAra-bhikkha mahu dehi / 1379. 272 bhartRbhikSaM me prynch| 9 157. 273 bhacchai bhattAvaNa-silahi~ vAli 13 8 6. 273 AtApana-zilApITha-mastakastham / 9 128. 274 pariajevi vandiu dasasireNa, 274 praNamya triHpradakSiNaM / nitAntaM khaM ca puNu kiya garahaNa gggr-girenn| 13 87. ninditvA sUtkAramukharAnanaH // 9 172. 275 jaM tihuvaNa-NAhu mueppiNu, 275 jinendra-caraNau muktvA karomi na namaskRti / aNNahA~ Namiu Na sirkmlu| anyasyeti tvayoktaM yat sAmathryasyAsya tatphalam / taM sammatta-mahadumahA~, 9160. lakhu deva pai~ parama-phalu // 13 8 10. VP. mottaNa jiNavarindaM annassa na paNamio tumaM jaM se tasseya phlmulN| 98. 276 kaya puja jinnindhaaN| 1392.276 cakre jinvraarcnm| 9 174. VP. raei pUyaM / 987b. 277 satti amohavijaya / 13 10 4. 277 amoghavijayAnAma zaktim / 9 209. VP. sattI amoha vijyaa| 9101. 278 athavaNahoM dukku payaGgu tAma / 13 12 5. 278 tatoxxx jagAmAstaM divaakrH| 10 52 VP. kameNa atthaM ciya diNayaro samallINo 10 27. 279. 1433-10. 279 dadarza narmadAM phenapaTalaiH sasmitAmiva zuddha sphaTikasaMkAzasalilAM dvipabhUSitAM // taraMgabhrUvilAsAkhyAmAvartottamanAbhikAM visphuracchapharInetrAM pulinorukalatrikAM // nAnApuSpasamAkIrNA vimalodakavAsasam / 1060-6200. VP. 1030-32.

Page #194
INTRODUCTION 21 280 mohuppaaiu| 14 3 12b. 280 mhaapriitimupaagtH| 1062. 281 jalu jantieNhi~ Niruddhau nnimmlu| 281 yaMtrasaMvAhanAmajJaHxxx jale yaMtraprayogeNa 14 48. kSaNena vidhUte sti| 1068-69. VP. viviha-jalajanta-viraiya-niruddhajala / 1036. 282 maahesrpur-prmesru| 14 4 9a. 282 maahissmtiipureshH| 10 65. 283 kahi mi xxx dhavaliu jalu ete. 283 kAciccaMdanalepena cakAra dhavalaM jalam / 1462-8. anyA kuMkumapaMkena drutacAmIkaraprabham // dhautatAmbUlarAgANAmadharANAM suyoSitAm / cakSuSAM vyaMjanAnAM ca lakSmIrabhavaduttamA // 10 81-82. 284 pahaNai koml-kuvly-dhaaeN| 147 1. 284 VP. ghettuM indIvara haNai annaa| 10 39. 285 diTTaI NaharaI thaNa-siharovari suphttiiN| 285 kucau nkhpdaahitii| 10 71. 14 7 9a. VP. ure nahakkhayaM dahaNa / 10 40. 286 tihuaNe sahasakiraNu para dhnnnnu| 286 prathito bhuvi xxx sahasrarazmiraivaiSa satyaM juvai-sahAsu jAsu // 14 8 2-3.. paramasundaraH // sahastraM yasya dArANAm // 1065-66. 287 rAvaNo vi jala-kIla kareppiNu, 287 (a) rAvaNo'pi sukhaM snAtvA / 10 85. sundara siyaya-veha viraeppiNu // (b) siktaa-rcitaattuj-piitthbndh| 10 87. uppari jiNavara-paDima caDAvi, (c) pratimAhetaH / 1086. viviha-vitANa-Nivahu vandhAvavi // (d) sthaapyitvaa| 1089. xxx xxx xxx (e) vitaanke| 1088. NANAvihahiM vilevaNa-bhaieNhi, (f) dhUpairAlepanaiH puSpairmanoharbahubhakibhiH / dIva-dhUva-vali-puSpha-NiveeNhi // vidhAya mahatI pUjAm // 10 89-90. puja karavi kira gAyai jAhi // VP. (a) varavAluyA puliinne| 10 47. 1491-5a. (b) kaNayapIr3he ThAvei paDimAo jiNavarindANaM / 1046. (c) dhriy-viyaann| 10 47. (d) kAUNa mahApUyaM saMthuNai xxx tassa saMthuNantassa tao // 10 47-48. 288 dahamuhu paDima levi vihddppddu| 288 dazAnanaH kSipraM gRhItvA pratiyAtanAm / 14 98.. 10 92. 289 suriTa gyeshoN| 14 9 9a. 289 vijJAyatAmaram / 10 92. VP. gveseh| 1049. 290 'lehu' bhnneppinnu| 14 13 9a. 290 AjJApayat 4 4 / tvaritaM gRhyatAmeSaH / 1099. 291 salilahoM nniisriu| 15 1 6. 291 nirjagAma jalAzayAt / 10 102. 292 thiu samuhANaNu / 15 1 9b. 292 VP. ahimuhaM / 10 59. 293 mmbhiisit| 15 2 2 298 datvA'bhayam / 10 102.

Page #195
22 294 caviu paropparu sura-pavaru // 'aha aha aNI rakkhehi kiya, eka eN vahu aNu vigaya thiya / // XXX xxx X X X taM NisurNevi Nisiyara lajiyahU~, thiya mahileM // 295 parihAreM bhakkhiDa rAvaNahA~, paramesara x x x 1541 296 tijagavisa bhAruhiu | 15 4 6 297 mAhera- puravai virahu kiu, PAUMACARIU 297 sahasrakiraNaM cakre virathaM x x x tataH sahasrakiraNaH samAruhya dvipottamam / 10 123-124. VP. viraho sahassakiraNo kao khaNadveNa saMgame / x x x ArUDho gayavaraM // 298 muktA bANA nirbhidya kaGkaTam / VP. muJcai sunisiyabANe dahamuha sannahaNameya kare / 10 64. 299 kutastava upadezo'yamAyAtaH x x x 1 tAvaddhanurvedamadhIzva kuru ca zramaM tato mayA samaM yuddhaM kariSyasi // 10 127-128. VP. sikkhAhi tAva rAvaNa dhaNuveyaM x tAhe mae samANaM jujjhasu / 1065. 300 bimeda x x taM kuntenAlikapaTTake 10 129. 301 tAvadutpatya x x x tamaSTApadakampanaH / xxx gRhItavAn / 10 131. 302 nItaH khanilayaM baddhvA / 10 132. VP. bandhiUNa nIo niyayAvAsaM / 1068. 303 iva nI ( bhI ) timupAgataH sahasrarazmiraidastam / 10 133. 304 zatabAhuratha zrukhA x x x jaGghAcAraNalabdhIzaH / 10 139. 305 praNAmaM ca cakre / varAsanopaviSTe yatau // 10 142-143. VP. kayapaNAmI x x diNNAsaNadeg / 10 72. 1572 306 sahasrakiraNaM tato muJca | 10 147. 306 mueN sahasakiraNu / VP. muca imaM suyaM me / 307 paNaveSpiNa vAha rAvaNeNa / 1574 307 uvAca kaikasIputraH praNataH / 15 3 3-6. visamata - inheM thiu // 155 1. 299 kahi~ dhaNu sikkhiyau // 298 saNNAhu khuruppeM kappariGa / 15 5 3 jAhi tAma abhAsa kareM, pacchale jujjhejjahi puNu samareM // 1555-6 300 Naravaha piDA konteNa hau / 15 5 8. 301 tAma dasANa bhrAyAsaiMNa, upparavi pahu dhariyau / 15 5 96. 302 Niu yi - NilayahA~ x x x Niyaliyau / 1561. 303 rNa bhaiyaeN ravi gau atthavaNu / 156 2 304 jaGghacAraNa- risiheM xxx sykrheN| x x x gaya vtt| 1566-7 305 guru vandiya diNNai~ AsaNai~ 1571 294 (a) viceruraMbare vAcaH surANAm x x x aho mahAnayaM vIrairanyAyaH kartumIpsitaH / 10 108-109. (b) bahavazca nabhazvarAH / 10 110. (c) iti zrutvA x x x trapAyuktAH bhuvaM yAtAH khecarAH / 10 111. 295 pratIhAreNa cAkhyAtamiti kailAsakampine / "deva x x x / 10 120. VP. paDihAreNakkhAe / 10 6. 296 bhAru trijagabhUSanAmAnaM mattavAraNam / 10 122. VP. ADho xxx bhuvaNAlaGkAramattagayaM / 10 61. 10 63. 10 125. 10 76. 10 148.

Page #196
INTRODUCTION 308 Niya-NandaNu Niyaya-thANe thaveMvi 1582. 308 VP. ThaviUNa niyayaraje puttN| 10 83. 309 camareM amareM diNNu varu sUlAuhu 159 4. 309 asurendraNa yahattaM zUlaratnaM mahAguNam / / 12 12. VP. eyassa mUlarayaNaM dilaM asurenn| 12 6. 310 thiu Navara gampi kahalAsa-dhareM 15 9 5. 310 cireNa xx prApASTApadabhUdharam / 12 72. ___VP. aTThAvayapavvayaM ptto| 12 36. 311 vandeppiNu jinnvr-bhvnnaaii| 15 9 8. 311 nmskRtjinaalyH| 12 78. 312 jalakumvarahaoN dullnggh-nnyr-prmesrhaaN| 312 nalakUbaraHxx pure durlakyasaMjJake 12 79. 15 10 2. VP. nalakuvvaro tti nAmaM dullApure parivasai / 1238. 313 valavantaI jntii| 15 10 6. 313 udAraya paNi / 1292. 314 maI hontieN| 15 12 1. 314 mayi satyAm / 12 104. 315 tahi tumule jujha xxx, 315 tato mahati saMgrAme xx vibhISaNena vegena jiha sahasakiraNu raNe rAvaNeNa // xxx nalakUbaraH gRhiitHxxx| takkhaNeNa, jalakumvaru dhariu vihIsaNaNa // sahasrakiraNe karma dazava keNa yatkRtaM / 15 15 6-7. vibhISaNena xx tatkRtaM nalakUbare // 12 142-144. VP. gahio vihIsaNeNaM nalakuvarapatthivo smre| . 1268 316 vANara-cindhu xxx mahindahA~ nnndnnu| 316 sUnurmahendrasya kpiketoH| 12 205 17 39 VP. kaiddhao mhindsuo| 1296 317 maI tAya jiynte| 17 5 10. 317 satyeva mayi devendr| 12 225 318 sirimAli phrisiu| 17 6 8. 318 zrImAlI xxx tussttH| 12 231 VP. sirimAlINa shris| 12 103 319 dhmuh-pittiennxxx| 319 kanakena tato bhitvA jayanto virthiikRtH| musumUriu mahAraho kaNaya-paharaNeNaM 17 7 1 shriimaalinaa|| 12234 VP. sirimAlINa xxx kaNaeNaM viraho kao jynto| 12 103 320 mucchA-vihalabalu uhitt| 177 3. 320 mUrchAyAzca parityAgAdutthite / 12 235 VP. mucchAvasa-vembhalo jaao| 12 103 321 bhIsaNa-miNDivAla-paharaNa-dharu, 321 Ahatya bhiNDimAlena jayantena tataH kRtaH jAuhANa-rahu kiu sy-skru| 177 4 zrImAliviratho roSAt praharaNena / 12 236 322 suravai-NandaNeNa xxx gaya bhAmavi // 322 surarAjasya sUnunA stanAntare hato gADhaM bhAhau vacchatthale, paDiu rasAyaleM // gadayA patito bhuvi| 12 240 1779-10 VP. jayanteNa xxx pahao thaNanta rovari sirimAli gayappahAreNaM / 12 104 323 sandaNa sandaNeNa saMcUrai, 323 hanyate vAjinA vAjI vAraNena matAjaH / gayavara gayavareNa musumUrai / tatrasthena ca tatrastho rathena dhvasyate rathaH // turau turaGgameNa viNivAyai, 12264 Naravara paravara-ghAeM ghAyaha // 1794-5,

Page #197
24 PAUMACARIU 324 sArahi vAhi vAhi rahu tetta hai xxx 324 uvAca sArathi xxx tasyaiva zakrasaMzasya jettaha~ survi| 17 10 1-3. saMmukho vAhyatAM rathaH // 12 305-306 VP. vAhehi rahavara me turiyaM indassa ahimuhaM / | 12 120 325 saru aggeu muku shskkheN| 17 146. 325 nikSiptamastramAneyaM nAthena vargavAsinAm / 12 322 VP. aggeyaM paharaNaM surindeNa xx visajjiyaM / 12 126 326 saravaraggi ulhAviu xxx dhuumlgttu| 326 dhUmalakSmAMsa (? mAstraM ) vidhyApitam / 17 149. 12327 327 vahala-tamoha-paharaNa pesiyaM sureNaM // 327 surendreNa tato'sarji tAmasAtraM smnttH| kiDa andhArau teNa raNaGgaNu // 17 15 1-2. tenAndhakAritA cake kkubhaam| 12 328. VP. indeNa puNaravi lahu~ visajjiyaM tAmasaM mhaastthN| 12 128. 328 pekkheMvi Niya-balu bhonnllntu| 328 tato nija-balaM mUDhaM dRSTvA ratnazravaH sutaH / melliDa diNayarathu pjlntu||17 154, prabhAstramamucat // 12 330. 329 NAgapAsa sara mubaha dasANaNu // 17 15 5. 329 yamavimardaina xxx nAgAstramujjhitam / 12 332. VP. nAya-sarA xxx laGkAhiveNa mukkA ____12 129. 330 gAruDatthu vAsaveMNa visajiuI7 15 7. 330 gAruDAstraM tato dadhyau surendrH| 12 336. 331 khagauDa-pavaNandoliya meiNi, 331 pakSavAtena tasyAbhUtaxxx DolArUDhI gaM vrkaaminnii| 17 15 8. dolArUDhamivAzeSaMxxx blm| 12337. 332 tijagavihUsaNe gaeN cddiu| 17 15 10a. 332 aaruuddhstrijgbhuussm| 12 340 VP. Aruhai xxx bhuvaNAlaGkAra-mattagayaM / ___12 131. 333 samma devi asueNNa nnivkhudd| 17 17 4. 333 tata utpatya xxx baddhavAMzukena devendram / 12346-347. VP. divvaMsueNa bddho| 12 137. 334 tAva jayantu dasANaNa-jAeM 334 rAkSasAdhipaputro'pi gRhItvA vaasvaatmjm| ANiu vndhevi| 17 17 6. 12 348. 335 ta paDivaNNu samvu shsaareN| 17 18 9. 335 VP. sahassAro icchai savvameyaM tu / 12137. 336 gaDa pmvvi| 17 18 10a. 336 dIkSAM jainezvarI praap| 13 106. VP.gihaixxx pavvajaM / 13 51. 337 raNe mANu malevi purandarahoM 337 asau devAdhipagrAho yAto mandi(?nda)ramapariyavi siharaI mndrhoN| nyadA / jinendravandanAM kRtvA pratyAgacchat // mAvai paDIvaDa jAva phu|| 18 1. 143. VP. soxxx meruM gantuNa ceiyaharAi thoUNa paDiniyatto aagcchd| 14 1.

Page #198
INTRODUOTION 25 338 mArizci papucchiu raavnnenn| 18 1 2. 338 papraccha xxx maariicm| 14 5. ___VP. paripucchai maariiii| 14 3. 339 uhu kalayalu summai kAI maam| 339 ayi mArIca mArIca kuto'yaM ninado mhaan| 18 13. 14 6. VP. kasseso meghasarisa nigghoso| 14 3. 340 jai NAmeNa annntviiru| 18 1 4. 340 anantabala-saMjJayA kathito muniH| 14 10. 341 devaagmu| 18 16. 341 devAgamaH / ___147. 342 pariyAviNavaivi thuNevi NiviTu 18 1 8. 342 namaskRtya stutvA xxx sthitaH smucitaavnau| 14 14. 343 mahavayaha ko vi koM viaNuvayaI xxx / 343 samyagdarzanamAyAtAH kecit kecidaNuvrataM / koM vi sammattu laevi thiu // 18 19. mahAvratadharAH kecijaataaH| 14 354. 344 dhammarahu mahArisi bhaNai tetthu xxx 344 atha dharmarathAkhyena muninA'bhASi xxx xx rayaNAyareM rayaNu Na lehi 18 2 1-2. dvIpo'yaM dharmaratnAnAM xxx gRhyatAmekamapyasmAdratnam // 14 355-356. VP. bhaNio dhammaravaNaM muNiNA xxx rayaNaddIve jahA rayaNaM / 14 151. 345. 1825-7. 345 of hutAzanazikhA peyA baddhavyo vAyurazuke / utkSeptavyo dhraadhiishH| 14 363. 346 Nau sakkami vau dhreNvi| 18 2 9b. 346 na samartho'haM sevituM yattapovrataM / 14 364. __VP. asmtthohN| 14 152. 347 paricinteMvi / 18 3 1. 347 avadhArya / 14370. 348 5 maI Na samicchai cArugattu, 348 na mayA nArI, parasyecchA vivrjitaa| taM maNDa' laemiNa pr-klttu| 18 3 2 gRhItacyA // 14 371 349 mahindu mahinda-NAmeM purvreN| 18 3 4 349 mahendrAkhyaH xxx mahendranagaraM tacca purm| ___15_13-14 VP.mahindanayara kayaM mhindennN| 15 10 350 tahoM hiyayaveya NAmeNa bhaja, 350 (a) nAryA hRdyvegaayaam| 15 15 tahA~ duhiyANasundari maNoja / 18 3 5 __(b) aJjanAsundarI trailokyasundarI 15 16 VP. (a) hiyayasundarIe mahinda-bhajAe~ 15 11 (b) vranyjnnsundri| 15 12 351 jhindueNa rmntiheN| 18 36 351 ka dukenAsau rmmaannaa| 15 21 ___VP. kIlantI te(ge)nduenn| 15 13 352 uppaNNa cint| 18 37 352 cintaatiduHkhitH| 15 22 353 gaDa xxx jiNu-aTTAhie~ atttthaavyhaaN| 353 phAlgunASTadinotsave jagmuraSTApade / 1839 1874-75 354 ettavi tAva palhAya-rAuxxx bhaau| 354 palAdo'pi tdaa'yaasiit| 1878 ___ 18 4 1 VP. palhAo vi naravaI xx gntuunn| 15 33 355 mayaNAuru pvnnnyjy-kumaar| 355 divasAnAM trayaM sehe na prAGgAdiH pratIkSitum / Nau visahai taiyau divasu entu // manmathasaMbhavaiH pUrito xx bANai. // 15 94-95. 1851-2 VP. na sahai pavaNaMjao gamiGa mynnorgaavrddho| 15 43-44,

Page #199
26 PAUMACARIU 356 NaDa visaharDa tayau divasu / 18 6 2. 356 ativAhayituM nAhaM prabhavAmi dinatrayam / ___- 15 125 357 jai aju Na lakkhiu piyaha bayaNu, 357 VP. jai taM mahindataNayaM aja / to kallae~ mahu Nittulau mrnnu|| 18 63. na pecchAmi xxx to vigayajI vio haM hohAmi na ettha sNdeho|| 1554. 358 taM NisuNe va vuzcai pahasieNa, 358 evamuktastato'vocadAzu prahasito hasan / xxx vayaNeM phsienn| 18 6 4 15128. 359 thiya jAla-gavakkhaeN diTTa vAla / 18 67 359 vAtAyana sthitI mukkAjAlatirodhAnAvaGganAM tAmapazyatAm / ___15 139. 360 etthantareM xxx cavai vasantamAla / 360 atrAntare xxx vsnttilkaabhidhaa| 1871 abhASata // 15 147. VP. eyantarammi sahiyA vasantatilayatti nAmao bhnn| 15 65. 361 sahalau tau mANusa-jammu mAe~ 361 aho paramadhanyatvaM surUpe bhrtRdaarike| bhattAru pahaaNu laddha jAe~ // 1872 pitrA vAyukumArAya yad dttaasi| 15 148. VP. dhanAsi tumaM bAle jA dinnA pavaNavegassa / 15 65. 362 siru vihuNevi bhaNai vi mIsakesa / 362 bhizrakezIti xxx avadat xxx dhUtasodAmaNipahu pahu pariharevi, dhammillapallavam / vidyutprabhaM parityajya vAyothiu pavaNu kavaNu guNu saMbharevi // guhAsi yadU guNAn // 15 155. 1873-4 VP. vijuppabhaM pamottuM pavarNajayaM pasaMsasi xxx prmmuuddhe| 15 68363 (a) antaru gopaya-sAyarAhu~ 18 75 363 bhedo vAyorvidyutprabhasya ca xxx (b) taM vijupph-pvnnnyjyaahuN| 18 7 8 goSpadasyAmbudhezca yH| 15 160. 364 bhAeNhi~ mAlAvehi kuviu nnru| 364 (a) ityukte krodhaanlvidiipitH| thiu xxx ukkhaya-khagga-karu // 15 163. 'riu rakkhaDa vihi-mi lemi sirhai| (b) samAkarSan saaykH| 15 164. 18 79. (c) lunAmyato'nayoH xxx mUrdhAnamubhayorapi / vidyutprabho'dhunA rakSAM karotu // 15 166. VP. soUNa vayaNameyaM pavaNagaI rosapasariyAmariso AyaDDai asivrN| 15 71. (b) sirAi chindAmi dohna vi jaNINaM xxx kareu vijuSpaho ihii| 15 73. 365 kri-sir-rynnujliy| 18 8 2. 365 mttebhkumbhdaarnnkaarinnH| 15 173 VP. gaya kumbhdaa[]nnsmtthN| 15 75. 366 nniy-aavaashoN| 1883. 366 vasatimAtmanaH / 15 177. VP. niyayAvAsaM / 1577. 367 gaya rayaNi tAsu / 1884. 367 AgatA kSayaM vibhAvarI / 15 185. VP. rayaNI voliinnaa| 1580.

Page #200
INTRODUCTION 7 368 ravi uggau / 188 4. 368 udiyAya ca tigmaaNshuH| 15 181. VP. divasayaro udio| 15 83. 369 ummAhaTa lAiu jntenn| 18 8 6. 369 tena nitAntaM duHkhitA'bhavat / 15 193. VP.soUNa gamaNaM tissa bAlA cintei 15 85. 370 kara-caraNa dhareppiNu rANaeNhi~ / 18 8 8. 370 zvasureNa dhRtaH pANau janake ca / 15 215. 371 pricintiyu| 188 9a. 371 ddhyo| 15216. 372 eka-cAra karayaleM dhareMyi 372 samuhya zAtayAmyenAM duHkhenAsaGgajanmanA / puNu xxx prihreNvi| 18 8 9b. 15217. 373 dUu visjiyu| 18 9 9. 373 dUtaH preSitaH / 1635. 374 varuNahA~ NandaNehi~ / 374 (a) rAjIvapauNDarIkAdyAHxxx xx rAjIva-puNDarIehi~ xx kharadUsaNa vrunnnndnaaH| 1643. xx dhariya gavara // 18 10 1-2. (b) gRhItaH khrduussnnH| 16 51. VP. (a) rAIvapuNDarIyA puttaa| 16 19. (b) varuNasuehi gahio khrduusgo| 16 24. 375 sAlayahu~ ma hosai kahi-mi ghaau| 375 kharadUSaNabhadrasya xxx mA bhUnmaraNasaMprAptiH 18 104. 16 53. 376 osaru duttu-daareN| 18 10 8. 376 avasAzu xxx duriikssnne| 16 87. 377 acchiu acchante jIu mahu, 377 (a) tiSThatA'pi tvayA xxxjIvitAsmi / janheM jAesai pai~ ji sahu~ / 18 109. jIviSyAmyadhunA svAmin kathaM dUraMgate tvayi // ___16 91-92. (b) maraNaM bhavet / 16 95. VP.jIyaM maraNaM vi tume AyattaM majA / 16 43. 378 mANasa-saravareM AvAsu muku, 378 saMprApto mAnasaM saraH / AvAsayattaTe tasya // bhatthavaNahA~ tAma payaGgu Dhukku // 18 11 2. 1698. VP. uvaDhio mANasasarammi xxx raio tattha Niveso / tAva ciya atthagiri kameNa sUro smlliinno| 16 44-45 379 cakkI vi diTTa viNu cakkaeNa, 379 (a) ekAkinImekAmAkulAM cakravAkikA vAhijamANa myrddhenn|| 18 114. viyogAnalasaMtaptAm / 16 107. (b) ddrsh| 16 113. VP. tatthekA cakkAI diTThA xx virhggitviygii| 16 51. 380 paGkhAhaNanti xx pakandanti dhanti // 380 (a) dhunvAnAM pakSatI vegAt / 16 109. 18 11 5. (b) naanaacessttitkaarinniim| 16 107. VP. vihuNai pakkhAvali uddhAi calai vevi| 16 52. 881 jAu tahA~ kaluNa-bhAu, 381 (a) kRpaadRtH| 16 113. maha sarisu bhaNNu Na ko vi pAu 18 11 6. (b) paapcetsH| 16 122.

Page #201
28 PAUMACARIU 382 uppaevi NahaGgaNeM ve vi gy| 18 119. 382 puraH prahasitaM kRtvA vaayurggnmudyyau| 16 148. VP. doNNi vi gayaNagaNeza vaccantA / 16 63. 383 patta akSaNaheM bhavaNu 383 (a) prAptazcAjanasundaryA gRhe pragrIvakodare / pacchaNNu hovi thiu kahi-mi pavaNu // __ vAyurasthAtpraviSTastu tasyAH praha sito'ntikN| gau pahasiu abbhantareM paiTu, 16 151. xxx AgamaNu siddha // 18 12 1-2. (b) akathayattasyai pvnnyjymaagtm| 16 154. VP. pahasioxxx anbhintaraM pvittttho| 16 64. 384 evaDDa puNNu ji| 18 12 5. 384 apuNyAm / 16 156. 385 palakke caDiu kareM levi devi| 18 128. 385 gRhItvA dayitaH pANau zayane samupAvizat / 16 171. 386 taM marusejahi mignnynni| 19 16. 386 devi mA kASIrudvega tvam / 16 229. VP.mA uvveyassa dehi attaannN| 1684. 387 kara maulikareppiNu viNNavai, 387 kRtvA karayugAmbhojaM jagAdAjanasundarI rayasalaheM gabbhu jai saMbhavai / xxRtumatI xxx tatastvavirahe to uttara kAi~ demi jnnhaaN|| 19 1 2-3. garbho mamAvAcyo bhaviSyati // 16 231-232. VP.ajaM ciya udusamaoxxx gabbho kayAi uyarammi hohI vnnijyro| 16 86. 388 kakaNu xxx smllavi| 19 1 4. 388 valayaM datvA / 16238 389 eu kAI kammu pai~ bhAyariu / 19 1 7. 389 tava kenedaM kRtaM karma / ___ 174 390 degbhayAurau saMjAyau ve vinniruttru| 390 bhItyA niruttriibhuutaam| 17 16 1924. 391 hakAreMvi paNiu kUra-bhaDu / 391 krUranAmAnaM krUramAhUya kiGkara xxx 'eyau xxx mAhendapurahA~ duurntrnn| ityUce / xxx nItvamA mahendrapuragocara yAnena paridhivavi Au sahu~ rahavareNa // sahitAM sakhyA nikssipyaihi| 17 12-13. 192 5-7. 392 gaDa ve vi cddaavi| . 19 2 9. 392 sakhyA samaM samAropya yAnam / 17 18. VP. samayaM sahiyAeN akSaNA xxx jANammi smaaruuddhaa| 17 8. 393 akSaNa xxx oaariyaa| 192 10. 393 avatAryatAm / 17 21. 394 ravi matthantao, akSaNAe~ kerau 394 tato'JjanAM samAlokya duHkhabhArAdivottamA dukkhu vi ashnto| 19 3 1. xxx ravirastamupAgamat / 17 22. VP. tAva ya atthaMgao suuro| 17 9. 395 sAdukkhu dukkhu pariyaliya Nisi 19 35. 395 nizA ninye kRcchrennaasau| 17 29. 396 paTTaNe haTTa-soha krhoN| 19 3 8. 396 purasya kriyatAM shobhaa| 17 36. 397 f xxx sira vajeNa hdd| 19 4 5. 397 vajreNevAhate shrutii| 17 39. 398 dussIla duTTaxxx viNu kheveM 398 nirvAsyatAM purAdasmAdaraM sA pApakAriNI / NayarahoM NIsarau / 19 4 6. . 17 39. VP. (a) dhADeha pAvakammA bAlA xx esA / 17 20. (b) dhADeha lahuM purvraao| 17 24.

Page #202
INTRODUCTION 399 pabhaNai ANandu manti sucvi| 19 4 7. 399 tato nAnA mahotsAhaH sAmanto'syAti vallabhaH jagAda / 1740. VP. nAmeNa mahucchAho sAmanto bhnni| 17 21. 400 vaNu gampi pitt| 1958. 400 samaM sakhyA xx prAvizad vnm| 17 65. 401 dhAhAviu / 19 5 8. 401 sA cakra paridevanam / 17 66 VP. karei paridevaNaM bAlA // 17 30. 402 vihi mi kaluSu kandantiyahi~ 19 5 10. 402 atyantadInametasyAM rudantyAm / 17 79. 403 hariNehi vi dovau melliyau / 19 5 10. 403 mRgIbhirapi nirmuktAH susthUlA baasspvindvH| 1779. darbhAnupAttAn vijhurhrinnyH| Raghuvams'a 14 37. 404 pliyaa-guh| 19 6 6. 404 paryagRhAkhyAm / 17213. VP. pliyngkguhaa| 1775. 405 NAmeNa bhaTArau amiygi| 19 6 7. 405 amitagatyAkhyaH / - 17 139. VP. amiygii| 17 47. 406 jiNa-paDima savattiheM macchareNa, 406 (a) sapavyai kruddhayA tayA cakre bAhyAvaparicitta patta taM ehu duhu / 197 4-5 kAzAsau jinendrapratiyAtanA // 17 168. (b) tenAtiduHkha samAgamat / 17 198. VP.(a) degsavattIe xx ruvAe siddhapaDimA ThaviyA ghrbaahiruise| 1762. (b) taM esa-mahAdukkhaM aNuhUyaM / 17 70.. 407 evahi~ pAvesahi syl-suhu| 19 7 5. 407 alpaireva ca te'hobhiH / priyasaGgo bhvissyti| 17 210. 408 kiilaal-sitt-kesr-psru| 19 7 8. 408 degkiilaalshonnkesrsshcy| 17 224. ___VP. kesraarunnio| 1777. 409 deggunyj-sris-nnynnu| 1979 409 gunyjaakssH| 7235. 410 uppaeNvi bhAyAseM vasantamAla / 19 7 11 410 utpatya tvaritA vyomni sakhyasyAH / 17 240. 411, 19 8 1-6 411. 17255-257. 412 rakkhahA~ shiy| 19 8 6. 412 kuruta trANamasyAH / 17 257. VP. rkkhsu| 1781. 413 gandhavAhivaha xxx para-uvayAra-mai / 413 gandharvaH xxx kAruNyAzleSamIyivAn / 1987 17 242. 414 maNicUDu rayaNacUDaheM diu| 414 maNicUlAkhyaM ranacUlA nijAganA 17 243. 415 gIu gItaxxx mnnohru| 1991 415 gItaM kenaapyetnmnohrm| 17 284. VP gAiuM pavattoxxx maNaharaM / 17 85. 416 ko vi suhi vasai vnne| 19 9 2 416 (a) ko'pynukmpkH| 17 285. (b) mahAraNye'pi x x suhRdo janaH 17 287. 417 kahA~ dhIyau kahA~ kulauttiyau, 417 iyaM kA duhitA kasya vA shubhaa| kasu kerau evaDa duhu, patnI vA kasya kasmAd vA vaNe acchahoM jenn| 19910. mahAraNyamidaM shritaa| 17 328. 418 mAhavamAsahA~ bhulttttmieN| 1995. 418 caitrasya bhulaassttmii| - 17 364. VP. bahulaTThamI ya cettss| 7 107

Page #203
30 PAUMADARIU 419 gakkhasa svnne| 1996. 419 nakSatra zravaNaH / 17364 ___VP. samaNo ciya nakkhattaM / 17 107 420 rayaNiheM pacchima-paharaddhe . 420 ardhayAmAvazeSAyAM rajanyAmadya thie~ xxx uppaNNu sut| 1995-6. 17 361 VP. rayaNIe ajapacchime jAme varadArayaM psuuyaa| 17 101 421 akSaNasundari NAmeNa imaxxx 421 sutA mahendrarAjasya nAmataH prthitaajnaa| mahindu neNa jnniy| 19 102-3. 17 335 VP. mahindanivadhUyA nAmeNa akSaNA / . 1797 422 pavaNAyahA~ pariNi / 19 10 4. 422 patnI pavanavegasya / 17 336 ____VP. mahilA pavaNaJjayabhaDassa 17 97 423 pabhaNai vaahmbh-bhriy-nnynnu| 19 10 5. 423 patabASpanayanastamavAdayat / 17 347 424 paDisUru hnnuuruh-raaulu| 19 10 7. 424 pratisUryo'haM dvIpe hanUruhAbhidhe / 17 346 425 NaM gaha paDIvau lagu Nihi / 19 11 6. 425 pradarya ratnasaMpUrNa nidhAnaM hrtaa| 17 389 426 Niya-puru paisAreMvi NaravaraNa, 426 (a) pratisUryo nijaM sthaanm| 17 399 jammocchau kiu paDidiNayareNa // 19 11 7. (b) sa viveza puram / 17 400 (c) tatra janmotsavastasya xxx vidyAdharaiH kRtH| 17 401 VP. pavesio haNuruhaM nyr| 17 118 (d) jammUmavo tassa mahanto kao kheyarehiM / 17 119 427 sirisailu silAyalu cuNNu nniu| 427 zailaM cAcUrNayattataH zrIzaila iti| 17 402 19 11 8. VP. selo AcuNNio xxx teNaM ciya siriselo nAma xxx kayaM / 17 120 428 haNuruha-dIveM pavaDiyau, 428 (a)pure hanUruhe yasmAjjAtaH saMskAramAptavAn haNuvantu NAmu te tAsu kiu / 19 118 hanumAniti tenAgAt prasiddhim / 17 403 (b) nAmAsya cke| 17 402 VP. (c) haNaruhanayarammi jahA sakAro pAvio xxx haNuotti teNa nAma 17 121 (c) haNuruhapure jeNaM saMvaDio xxx haNuo tti tteNa naam| 18 51 429 khara-dUsaNa mellAveppiNu, 429 (a) praviSTazca puram / 186 varuNahI rAvaNahA~ vi sandhi koppinnu| (b) gRhametattayA shunym| 18 13 19 121 VP. pavisarai niyynyr| 185 430 Niya-Nayaha paIsai / 430 samaM mitreNa / 18 15 NIsuNNu tAma miy-dhrinni-ghruu| 19 122 431 vayaseMhi pariyariu / 431 bhUtaravAbhikhyaM vanaM praapy| 18 48 VP. bhUyaravaM nAma vaNaM sNptto| 18 20 432 kANaNu paisaraha pisAyarau / 19 13 2 432 gajendra tvaM xx kSamasva ca parAbhavam 18 51 VP. taM khamasu majjha gayavara / 18 22 433 se sayalu khamejahi kumbhi mhu| 433 sukRtajJo'sau khAmivAtsalyadakSiNaH 19 14 4. namumocAntikam / 18 53.

Page #204
INTRODVOTION 31 484 sAmiya-sammANu Na viisrh| ___434 rAvaNasyApi sandhiryena raNe kRtH| 18 68 xxxpAsu Na muai|| 19 148-9 VP. kArei sandhisamayaM xx dUsaNaM muyi| 18 3 435 hA putta putta kahiM gayau~ tuhu / 19 153 435 hA vatsa xxx kkAsi gtH| 18 69 436 palhAeN dhIriya / 19 158. 436 sAnvayanvanitAMxxx prhaadH| 18 71. VP.saMThAviUNa mahilaM phaao| 18 31. 437 ubhy-seddhi-vinnivaasiyhuN| 19 15 10. 437 dvishrennivaasinH| 18 73. VP. ubhayaseDhi vtthbvaa| 18 32. 438 vidhIriya maaulenn| 19 16 10. 438 pratisUryaH samAzvAsya / 18 85. VP. paDisujjao AsAseUNa akssnnaa|18 36. 439 Niya-vimANe aaruuddhu| 19 17 1. 439 samAsa (2)hya khagayAnam / 19 86. 440 (a) bhUaravADai ddhukkaa| 19 17 4. 440 (a) bhUtaravATavyAM dadRze te mahAdvipam / / (b) so kAlabhehu vaNe diTTa gau / 19 17 5. 888. (b) kaalmeghaakhypvndvipH| 18 89. VP. bhUyAraNaM varNa samaNupattA pacchanti tattha hathi / 18 37. 441 gaNiyAriu Dhoiya vsikiyu| 19 17 8. 441 kariNIbhirathAvRtya dvipaM xxx vazIkRtya / 1898. VP. kAUNa vase htyi| 18 41. 442 mauNu laevi pariTThiyaDa xxx 442 pustakarmasamAkAraM vAcaMyamatayA sthitam / kaTumau kiNNa Nimmaviu Naru / 19 17 11. 18 10. VP. kayamoNaM / 18 43. 443 NahaiM Nijantu paDiu sila he 443 (a) vimAne sthApyamAnaH san sirisailu gAu~ haNuvantu jih| patitaH shailghre| 18 118. 19 187-8. (b) zrIzaila iti xx stutH| 18 122. (c) hanUmAniti tenAsya dvitIyaM nAma nirmitam / 18 124. VP. (a) vimArUDho nijanto mahiyale pddio| 18 47. (b) siriselo nAma se kyN| 18 49. (c) haNuo tti teNa naam| 18 51. 444 pddidinnyr-pvnnhuN| 20 1 4. 444 pavanavegasya pratisUryasya / 19 4. VP. paDisUrapavaNANaM / 19 3. 445 vaccha vaccha paripAlahi meinni| 445 rAjyaM hanUruhadvIpe vatsa tvaM pAlaya xxx amheMhi rAvaNa-ANa karevI / 2016-7. tasya kartavyaM prItyAvAbhyAM yathocitam / 197-8. VP. amhehi sAmikajaM xx kaayvvN| 197. 446 calaNa NaveppiNu pabhaNai pAvaNi, 446 hanUmAn xxx vinyenedmbrviit|| kiMxxx appuNu jujjha hoM, mayi sthite na yuktaM vAM gantumAyodhanam / 19 10. ma. haNuvante hunteNnn| 20 1 9-10. VP. haNumanto bhaNai viNayanamiaGgo santeNa mae tujhaM na ya juttaM raNamuhe gntuN| 19 9. 447 bhaja vi putta Na pekkhiubhaau| 20 2 1 447 avijJAtaraNAsvAdo vatsa tvam / 19 11. VP. bhaDANa tuma aja-vi vayaNaM na pacchAhi / 19 10. 448 vAla sIhu kiM kariNa vihADai / 20 2 4. 448 VP. bAlo vi hu paJcamuho mattagainde khayaM nei| 19 11.

Page #205
92 PAUMACARIU 449 sAmIraNi aalini| 203 2. 449 pariSvajya hnuumntm| 19 24. 450 tAva dasANaNu varuNahA~ puttehi, 450 tato'sau yugapat putraH varuNasya smaavRtH| vediu candu jema jImuttehi // 20 6 7. Aditya iva garjadbhiH praavRssennyblaahkaiH| 19 47. VP. dahavayaNo varuNassa suehi veDhio mehehi va divasayaro paauskaale| 19 24 451 dunyAeM ravi mehahu~ melaaviyu| 2079. 451 mahArayasamIreNa dhanasaGghA iv| 19 53. 452 saMvevi vijaa-laaleN| 20 8 1-2 452 kaJcillAGkalapAzena vidyAracitamUrtinA AkarSat / 1955. 453 tAma padhAiu vrunnu| 20 8 2 458 taM dRSTvA xx abhyAjagAma vrunnH| 19 57. 454 tarhi avasara pavaNaJjaya-sAre xxx 454 tAvata putrazataM tasya baddhaM pvnsnnaa| xxxNiya-laGgale veDheMvi dhariya kumAra / 19 60. 2098-9 VP. giNhai varuNassa nandaNA hnnuo| 19 28. 455 Niya-NandaNa-van geNa sa-karuNahA~, 455 zrutvA putrazataM baddhaM varuNaH zokavihvalaH / paharaNu hatthe Na laggai varuNahA~, vidyAsmaraNanirmukto babhUva zlathavikramaHxx rAvaNeNa xxx dhariu rnngnneN| rAvaNaHxximaM kSipraM jgraahrnnkovidH| 1962. 20101-2 VP. rAvaNo vi bandhai vrunnN| 1928. 456 kokAveppiNu varuNu dasAseM / 26 11 3 456 AnAyya varuNo'vAci rAvaNena / 19 89. 457 maraNu gahaNu jau savvahA~ viirhoN| 457 dvayameva raNe vIraiH prApyate xxx / Navara palAyaNeNa ljijh| 2011 4-5 grahaNaM maraNaM vA'pi kAtaraizca plaayitum| 1991. 458 tAsu miDai jo so ji bhayANau / / 458 tavAtra loke mUDho jano tiSThati vairbhaave| 20118 1993. 459 tuhu~ mahu raannu| 459 svAmI svamasmAkam / 1997. 460 mahu suya NAmeM saJcavai, 460 gRhANa tanme sutA xxx kari tAeN samANaDa paannigghnnu| 20 119 satyavatIti naanaa| 1999. VP. haNuyassa dei kannaM saccamaI nAma nAmeNaM / 19 32. 461 dijai paumarAya suggIveM, 461 (a) sugrIvasaMjJasya xxx tanUjA kharaeNNa aNakusuma xxx, xxx pdmggaa| 19 108-119. Nala-NIlehi dhIya sirimAliNi, vivAhaHxxx vinirmitaH / 19126. bhaTTa sahAsa ema prinneppinnu| (c) dadau samIraprabhavAya kanyo anaGgapuSpeti xxxgatAM prsiddhim| 19102-103. 20 12 8-10. (d) anala: xxx harimAlinI xxx dadau xxxhnuumte| 19 105. (e) idi krameNAmya babhUva ya SitAM paraM sahasrAd gaNanam / . 19 106. VP. (a) haNuyassa xxx dinnA kannA aNaGga kusumatti nAmeNaM / naleNa dinA kannA harimAliNi tti naamennN| 1934-36. (b) duhiyaM xx suggIvo nAmeNa paumarAgaM 1 37. (c) haNueNa varataNU sA prinniiyaa| 19 41 (d) evaM sahassamegaM jAyaM haNuyassa pvrmhilaannN| 19 42.

Page #206
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS INTRODUCTION . 1. 28 41 oo ooo 40 44 So 44 31 30 19 Correct -vimaddiena for -vammiyahim Orthography emphasizes Mula aTTha payaTTai Kirti jivantahum omit this line. -Jasakitti also metre Apabhramsa Sirimunisuvvaya composing for coming Ghataka for Bhataka portions are somewhat omit 'quotations from which are found in SC 19 45 27 28 33 29 17 42 8 51 SO 53 puSpha 56 58 58 50 26 60 60 35 50 18 32 32 karavim Loss of yavowel bhiccattanafrom Surinda-iyaFoot-note figure 1 should be placed on 'form in -a or -a' and foot-note (1) on p. 62 should be on p. 61. omit the foot-note figure from -aim'. the one-moraic -en. the one-moraic -en. foot-note (3) is misplaced here. Tagare for Tagore (-vim) put superscript 1 on 'suggestion'. Introduction, p. Gandhodakao, 'vasad, osannam Scansion. vakrah e 53 46 40 30 52 0

Page #207
PAUMACARIU 86 94 94 94 18 Correct 26 Mahuaravanda 43 u u 47 Duvahaya 1-2 Transpose first and second lines. 40 6 + 4 + uu. 18 predicated 40 for Padhadi 41 Apalisamghiyah manner. On 13 eighth 39 u -- u 4 + 4 + 4 + u -- (or u u) u 191., 3. Gana. uuu - u instead of u - u/u,uuu (- u -) u - -,u - uu, -- u, uu - u + 4 + 4+ 4 + u...) unbecomfright laughed Kanaka Bhanukarna 12 Mandodari 13 Candranakhi's Sugriva destroyed he could jump. 23 14 98 99 48 101 106 107 110 110 112 112 112 116 41 47

Page #208
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS 35 TEXT 13 Correct favur f# (A.'s reading) kallolA-NiThThiya ' ke f. n.42 9 > 50M W 9 VO rr 11 20 f. n. 2 f. n.3.3 r m mmmmmm Im Von jamvadIu kulayara uppaNNA kandappahoM -mahAgiri NhavaNavIDhu ehaviu je 27 vuttau NisuNevi -bhukkhahiM (P.'s reading) 'Amelle vi. drop the inverted coma vollai25 amheMhiM bhaDArau jaM je sNpaaiu*||1 jamvIri-jaNiyahe uppari mellivi P cautIsAisaya -vAhaNahi~ caDeppiNu Afeste (A.'s reading) paiTha (P.'s reading) para thiya ureM toya-tusAra dhavala AvIlavi kacchau giri-meru-sarisu rahaNeuracakkavAla-NayareM P diThThihe aNuhuttau (A.'s reading) risi-saGadhu ujvellevi (based on A.'s reading) add 'S uccellivi' uppajje vi cheya-kAle NareNa kareM vi PSA ajjuvi 973 (A' reading) add. [13]. 1. kapizarIreNa, muninA vA. veyamai-agga ~ 000-51010 f. n. 11.8 000 11 f. n. 12 0 f. n. 29 14 04 . FA End 14 E

Page #209
36 PAUMACARIU 19 21 10.14 10 Correct -sAmisAla vaNNarAhu~ muNDe hi drop this foot-note bhaNa vi vomavindu NisuNe vi kAmaNNa soyavi for so cavevi yuevi sIsuppari 5 14 19 21 cauddaha 94 asivaru virelliya-dhAeM duvAraha ekkeNa -pAvAloliu (P.'s reading) samara-jhaDa tambAru for taM vAru 19 22 100 15 22 102 104 105 25 11-16 108 f. n. 12 114 16 last 1 10 pa khayaho thiya PS vAhuvalI taNeNa sAveNaM pahAveNaM laMciyA drop the query vilasati ullukkoM uppari karayalakaDaullA-kesaru kAmiNi bhisiNi salilaphaliha-kappareMhi surahi-migamayariJcholihi tallicchau rayaNe hi keyai-hAtthe hi -ma 11 12 14 21 117 118 119 120 paDhukkau' 124 bhuveNa pakaDDhiu gaya-maya-Nai-mailiya

Page #210
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS p. Correct 125 majhe kA 20 2 131 21 ettiu 'dAheNa ghuTTha paccuttaru sacca vi sAravantu' vihi -maru Narinda bho indra dalahu~ bhiccahu~ NAhiM lIlodbhUta sura-vagalAmuheM last 22 132 134 8 f. n. fourth line 136 137 140 15 11 f. n. 1 143 144 ki sakkai P. teNa paDitthira (S.'s reading) -vaNNu parattau 149 taha 24 15 tappa-vesa paritosieNNa, pahasieNNa vijjappahakarayale, ghare vi, parihareM vi, visajjiyau addy '4 vRthA' bhantaeNNa A pahaMjaNa drop the query pisAyarau 26 last but one 17 f. n. 8.1 3 12 152 156 157 159 160 22 kante 162 17.11 A kita

Page #211
PAUMACARIU INDEX VERBORUM after aDai, heading Correct enter 'aDayaNA 13 12 5 kulaTA (D.1 18).' Index under ANa ,, ANantaya after ArAha 11 16 heading under ettha under khurappa khuruppa after candiNaya 20 opponent drop ANavaDIvaya etc. enter 'ArAhaNa 5 16 8(ArAdhanA) the Bhagavati Aradhana' Index add 'ettha 6 15 6' drop 1553' add 1553 enter 'candujjaya 187 8(D. 3 4) kumuda' drop the entry cAula. enter 'jantI 14 10 2 yantritA' drop '14 13 l' under it and 'enl. jantiya 1448' correct jiha.....tiha, yathA.....tathA drop the entry NahamaNi enter "tallicchaya 14 8 4 [tallipsa Asakta (D.53) for/ parIyaDaDha read/ pariyaDaDha enter /pADa [pATay ] pres. 3.s. pADai dry. 'jantI after jantiya under TT under 8 after NahaGagaNa " talaya after pAyAlaya after siri 64 66 71 after summa after aNutaravAi after pAyAlalaka enter 'faft' 14 13 7 (corrupt for siradeg?) ziras or zirA' enter 'suradeg 6 6 3 surA' enter 'aNurAha 12 4 9a anurAdhA' enter 'pisAyarava 1913 2 pizAcarava (vana)'

Page #212
sayambhuevakiu paumacariu (paDhamo vijAharakaNDo)

Page #213

Page #214
kairAya-sayambhueva-kiu pau ma cariu NamahaM NavaM-kamala-komala-maNahara-vara-vahala-kanti-sohillaM / usahassa pAya-kamalaM sa-surAsura-vandiyaM sirasA // 1 // dIhara-samAsa-NAlaM sadda-dalaM attha-kesarugdhaviyaM / vuha-mahuyara-pIya-rasaM sayambhu-kavvuppalaM jayau~ // 2 // 1 P. A. begins; 0 / OM namo vItarAgAya; s. begins: pa0 / Namo vItarAgAMya namaH. 2 S A namaha. 3 SA nava. 4 After this Gatha s. gives the following seven stanzas' of a Jinendra-rudrastaka and five laudatory stanzas: pApAndhakaniNAMzaM makaradhvajalobhamohapuradahanaM / tapobhamabhUSitAGgaM jinendrarudraM sadA vande // 1 // saMyamavRSabhArUDhaM tapaugramahanta(?)tIkSNazUladhare / saMsArakarividAraM jinendrarudraM sadA vande // 2 // vimalamaticandrareSaM vircitsil(?)shuddhbhaavkpaalN|vrtaaclshailnilyN jinendrarudraM sadA vande // 1 guNagaNanarazira(?)mAlaM dazadhvajodbhUtaviditakhaTAGga / tapa(?)kIrtigauriracitaM (?)jinendrarudraM sadA vande // 4 // saptabhayaDAma(?)DamarukavAyaM anavarataprakaTasaMdohaM / manabaddhasarpaparikaraM jinendrarudraM sadA vande // 5 // anavaratasatyavAcAvikaTajaTAmukuTakRtazobhaM / huGkArabhayavinAzaM jinendrarudraM sadA vande // 6 // IzAnazayanaracitaM jinendrarudrASTakaM lalitame(bhA?)vaM ca / yaH paThati bhAvazuddhastasya bhavejagati saMsiddhiH // 7 // caumuha-muhammi saddo dantabhadaM(?) ca maNaharo attho| viNi vi sayambhukavve kiM kIrai kaiyaNo seso // 1 // caumuhaevassa saddo sayambhuevassa maNaharA jiihaa| bhadAsaya-goggahaNaM aja vi kaiNo Na pAvanti // 2 // jalakIlAe~ sayambhU( ) caumuhaevaM ca goggaha-kahAe / bhadaM ca atthavohe(macchavehe?) aja vi kaiNo Na pAvanti // 3 // tAvaJciya sacchando bhamai avanbhaMsa-maJca (?tt)-maaynggo| jAva Na sayambhu-vAyaraNa-aGaso[?tacchire]paDai // 4 // sacchanda(da)-viyaGa-dADho chanda(ndo)laGkAra-Nahara-duppiccho / vAyaraNa-kesaraDDo sayambhupaJcANaNo jyu||5|| 5 PA nAlaM, SNAla. 65 rugdhaviyaM. 7 P jayauM.

Page #215
[pahilaDa jayakAreMvi parama-muNi jhuNi jAha~" aNiDiya rattidiNu khaNa khaNu vi jAha~" Na vicalai maNu 18 * maraNu vi kaha hoi muNIvara ha~" jiNavara jeM" lIya mANe parahoM (?) pariyaNu maNeM maNNiDeM jehi~ tiNu ri kema hoi bhava-bhaya-rahiyeM 15 paumacariu 10 je kAya - cAya-maNe" Nicchiriye te" eka-maNeNa sayaM bhueNNa // paNavepaNu Ai bhaDArAhoM paNaveSpiNu' ajiya- jiNesarahoM www tihuaNalaggaNa-khambhuM guru puNu Arambhiya rAmaka hai [1] [ ka0 1-9ka0 1, 1-2 muNi-varNe" jAha~ siddhanta - jhuNi // 1 jiNu hiyaeN" Na phiTTai eka " khaNu // 2 maNu maggai jAha~ mokkheM-gamaNu // 3 gamaNu vi jahi~ garDe jamma maraNu // 4 muNivara je laggA jiNavaraha~ // 5 paru keva" Dhukku jeM" pariyaNahoM // 6 tiNa- samau NAhi~" lahu Naraya rirNu // 7 bhava - rahiya dhammaM -saMjama - sahiye // 8 5 ghattA // * [ 1. paDhamau saMdhi ] 39 (je)" kAma koha-duNNaya-tariyai / vandiya guru paramAyariyeM // 9 ] parameTThi" NaveSpiNu" / Arisu joepiNu // 1 // saMsAra - samuttArAhoM // 1 dujjaya-kandappa - dappa-harahoM // 2 A vayaNa. 8 This whole Kadavaka is missing in P 9s A jayakArivi. 10s vayaNi, 11s jAha 12s A hiyai. 13 ikku. 14s jAva. 15 A sukkha 16 sNa. 17 A jammaNa. 18s muNI sarAha 19s muNivara 20s A je. 21s pANa. 22 s kiMva. 23s jiM, A je. 24 A maNiuM. 25 A nAhi. 26s NaraD viNu. 27s radda. 28 g rahiyA. 29s samma 30s deg sahiyA. 31s maNi 32 s NicchayA, A NicchirayA. 33 Metrically redundant 34 sdegtariyA 35s saM. 36s guNa. 37s paramAyariyA. 38 After this Kadavaka, s A read the following Sanskrit stanza: bhavati kila vinAzo durjanaiH saMgatAnAmiti vadati jano'yaM sarvametaddhi mithyA / uragaphaNimaNInAM kiM nimittena rAjanna bhavati viSadoSo (s viSazeSo ) nirviSo vA bhujaGgaH // 39s SaMbhu. 40 A parameSThi 41 P naveSpiNu. 42Ps kahA. 1. 1P samudda. 2 A paNaviSpiNu. 1 ArSe ca rAmAyaNam.

Page #216
ka0 1, 3-19] . .. paDhamo saMdhi paNaveppiNu saMbhavasAmiyahoM . tailoka-sihara-pura-gAmiyoM // 3 / paNaveppiNu ahiNandaNa-jiNahoM kammaTTha-duTTha-riu-NijiNahoM // 4. paNavevi sumai-titthaGkarahoM vaya-paJca-mahAduddhara-dharahoM // 5 paNaveppiNu paumappaha-jiNahoM sohiya-bhava-lakkha-dukkha-riNahoM // 6 / paNaveppiNu suravara-sArAhoM jiNavarahoM supAsa-bhaDArAhA~ // 7 // paNaveppiNu candappaha-guruhoM bhaviyAyaNa-saMuNa-kappatarUhoM // 8. paNaveppiNu pupphayanta-muNihe' surabhavaNucchaliya-diva-jhuNiheM // 9 paNaveppiNu sIyala-puGgamoM" kallANa-jhauNa-NANuggamahoM // 10 paNaveppiNu seyaMsAhivahA~ aJcanta-mahanta-patta-sivahA~ // 11 paNaveppiNu vAsupuja-muNiheM vipphuriya-NANa-cUDAmaNihe // 12 // paNaveppiNu vimala-mahArisihe / saMdarisiya-paramAgama-disihe" // 13 . paNaveppiNu maGgalagArAMhoM sANantahoM dhamma-bhaDArAhoM // 14 paNaveppiNu santi-kunthu-araha~" "tiNNi mi tihuaNa-paramesaraha~ // 15 paNavevi malli-titthaGkarahoM tailoka-mahArisi-kulaharahoM* // 16 . paNaveppiNu munni-suby-jinnhoN| devAsura-diNNa-payAhiNahoM // 17 paNaveppiNu Nami-NemIsaraha~" puNu pAsa-vIra-titthaGkaraha~" // 18 // ghattA // iya cauvIsa vi parama-jiNa paNaveppiNu bhAveM / puNu appANau pAyaDami rAmAyaNa-kauveM // 19 3 Ps NijjaNaho. 4 PS paNaveppiNu. 5 PS sosiya. 6 A bhavadukkhalakkha. 7 P jiNavarUho. 8 P kappatarUho. 9 P puSpayaMtamuNihe, s puSphayaMtamuNiho, A supphayaMtamuNiho. 10 S jjhuNihe. 11 PS puMgavaho. 12 A NANajjhANAramaho. 13 A bhattaMta. 14 P degmuNiho, s degmuNihiM, A degphaNiho corrected to mu. 15 Ps A degcUDAmaNiho. 16 P degmahAgi rahe, 5 degmahAgiriho A degmahArisaho. 17 visiho A disiho. 18 s sANattaho. 19 P satti. 20 PS kuMtha. 21 A degaruhaM 22 P. marginally 'tIhimmi' pAThe, A tiNNa vi. 23 PttihuaNa. 24 A degkularaho. 25 P di. 26 P SNemIsaraho. 27 PS tithaM. karaho. 28 A puNu Arambhiya rAmakaha. 29 A degkAviM. wwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww [1] 1 jayanazIlasya. 2 pakSiNAm. 3 mArgasya. 4 saha-ananta-dharmanAthabhaTTArakasya..5 kAvyena.

Page #217
paumacariu [ka0 2, 1-123, .. [2] vaddhamANe-muha-kuhara-viNiggaya | rAmakahA-NaI eha kamAgaya // 1 akkhara-vAsa-jaloha-maNohara su-alaGkAra-chanda-macchohara // 2 dIha-samAsa-pavAhAvakiya sakkaya-pAyaya-puliNAlakiya // 3 5 desIbhAsA-ubhaya-taDujala ka vi dukkara-ghaNa-sadda-silAyala // 4 atthaM-vahala-kallolANiTThiya AsAsaya-samatUMha-pariTThiya // 5 eha rAmakaha-sari sohantI gaNahara-devahi~ diTTha vahantI // 6 pacchaI indabhUI-AyarieM puNu dhammeNa guNAlaGkarieM" // 7 puNu pahaveM saMsArArAeM kittihareNa aNuttaravAeM // 8 " puNu 'raviseNAyariya-pasAeM" / "vuddhieN avagAhiya kairAeM // 9 paumiNi-jaNaNi-gabbha-saMbhUeM' mAruyaevaM-rUva-aNurAeM" // 10 ai-taNueNa paIhara-gatteM chibara-NAseM pavirala-dante // 11 // dhattA // Nimmala-puNNa-pavitta-kaha- kittaNu ADhappai / 1. jeNasamANijantaeNNa thira kitti viDhappai // 12 [3] vuhayaNa sayambhu pai~ viNNavai bhai~ sarisau~ aNNu NAhi~ kukai // 1 vAyaraNu kayAviNa jANiyau~ Na vitti-suttu vakkhANiyAM // 2 Nau~ paccAhArahoM tatti kiya Nau saMdhihe" uppari" vuddhi thiya // 3 ||nnu Nisuau~ satta vihattiya: chabihau samAsa-pauttiyau // 4 . 2. 1 A vaDhamANa. 2 S Nae. 3 s aiha. 4 A pAsa. 5 P degmanohara. 6 PS suya. laMkAra'.7A sahamacchoha. 8 s degyahAvA. 9 A atha. 10 s devaha, A degdevihiM. 11s saMjaya. 12 P iMdabhUa. 13 s degAyariyaM. 14 PS guNAlaMkariyaM. 15 P eva hiM, evahi. 16 S aNuttaravAyaM. 17 5 degpasAyaM. 18 s buddhii Niyai jaNiya kayarAeM. 19 S saMbhUyaM. 20P mArUeeva', 5 mArUyayeva, A mArueeva. 21 S A degaNurAyaM. 22 A chivira. 23 g P datte, S A daMte. 24 P jai corrected to jaNa, S jaNa. 3. 1S A pai. 2 PS mai. 3 A sarisauM. 4 P paNAhiM, s jAhi, A Natthi. 5 PS kayAi. 6 P na.7 P jANiauM, A jANiyauM. 8 A navi.9 P A vakkhANiyauM. 10A NauM. 11 PS saMdhie. 12 PS upari. 13 P TThiya, S Thiya. 14 s NisuyaDa, A nisuyaDa, 15 P vihattiyAu. 16 PdegpauttiyAu, s degyauttiyau. [2] 1 parvatAt. 2 nadI. 3 nikSepaH, vyAsaH 4 pravAhaH 5 taTa. 6 tIrtham. 7 gautamakhAminA. 8 kavirAjena khayambhudeveNa saMsAraviSaye atIva bhIruNA(?). 9 anuttaravAdi(?)nA bhaTTArakeNa. 10 raviSeNAcAryaprasAdena. 11 dharmArthakAmamokSapadArthaiH pUrNam. 12 lokamAnyatAdibhiH. . [3] 1 he. 2 pratyAhArasya. 3 bahuvrIhi-karmadhAraya Sada.

Page #218
ka0 3,5-14, 4, 1-6] paDhamo saMdhi chakkAraya dasa leyAra Na suya" vIsovasagga pa~ccaya vahuya // 5 Na valAvala dhAu NivAya-gaNu Nau liGga uNAi vakku vayaNu // 6 Nau NisuNiu~ paJca-mahAya-kabu(?) Nau bharahu geu~ lakkhaNu vi sabu // 7 Nau vujjhiu piGgAla-patthAru Nau bhammaha-daNDi-alaGkAru // 8 vavasAu to vi Nau pariharami vari raDDAvarddha kA karami // 9 / sAmaNNa bhAsa chuDu sAvaDau chuDu Agama-jutti kA vi ghaDau // 10 chuDu hontu suhAsiya-vayaNA gaamill-bhaas-prihrnnaaiN|| 11 eNhu~ sajjaNa-loyahA~ kiu viNau jaM avuhu padarisiu appaNau~ // 12 jaiI ema virUsai ko vi khalu tahA~ hatthutthalliu leu chalu // 13 ||ghttaa // pisuNe" kiM abbhatthieNNa jasu ko vi Na ruccai / kiM chaNa-candu mahAgaheNa kampantu vi muccai // 14 [4] avahatthevi' khalayaNu Niravasesu pahilau "Niru vaNNami magahadesu // 1 . jahi~ pakka-kalameM kamaliNi NisaNaM alahanta taraNi thera va visaNNa // 2 // jahi~ suya-pantiu supariTTiyAu NaM vaNasiri-maragaya-kaNThiyA // 3 jahi~ ucchu-vaNa" pavaNAhayAi~ kampanti va piilnn-bhy-gyaaiN||4 jahi NandaNavaNa maNoharAI Naccanti va cl-pllv-kraaiN|| 5 jahi~ phADima-vayaNa dADimA janti tAi~ NaM kii-muhaaiN||6 17 S NayA. 18 S vahuyA. 19 A nisuNiuM. 20 A mahA ji kAvu. 21 A bharaha. 22 PS Na lakkhaNu chaMdu. 23 A sAvu, S kavu. 24 A patthArU. 25 P bhaggaha. 26 P S degyalaMkAru, A alaMkArU. 27 PS rayaDAvuttu. 28 PS sAmANa, A sAmaNa. 29 P ma vihaDau, s mahiviDau. 30 PS kiMpi. 31 PS hoti. 32 P suhAsuha. 33 P gAmella. 34 P ihu, S yahu. 35 P sajaNu loyahu, 5 sajaNaloyahu. 36 P A appaNauM. 37 PS jaM. 38 Ps eva. 39 8 tahu. 40 S levi. 41 s pisuNiM. 42 ke. 43 PdegiMdu. 44 PS mahaggaheNa. 4: 1 P A avaha sthivi. 2 P lai vaNNavi, A nivvaNNami. 3 P S jahi. 4 PS kalami, A degkalava. 5 PS NisaNNu, A NisaNNa. 65 taruNi. 75 vi. 8 P S visaNNu. 9 P S supariTiAu. 10 P kaMThiAu. 11 P ucchavaNaiM, 5 ucchavaNai. 12 s degvaNai. 13 3 jahi. 14 A phADiya0. 15 P Najanta. 16 s kaI. 4 SaTkAraka, SaSThI vinA. 5 lakArisaMjJA-paribhASAdi. 6 prAdi. 7 vANavasyAdayaH pratyayAni. 8 udantA nipAtAH. 9 uNAdivRttiH. 10 vakroktiH, 11 eka-dvi-bahu-vacanAni. 12 kumArasaMbhava 1, meghadUtu 2, raghu 3, kirAtu 4, mAghu 5. 13 prastAraH. 14 ...alaGkArI. 15 rAjazreSThinA. 16 rAhuNA. [4] 1 avagaNya, dUrIkRtya. 2 jJAyante.

Page #219
paumacariu [ka0 4, 5-9,5,1-9 jahi~" mahuyara-pantiu sundarAI keyaI-kesara-raya-dhUsarAu // 7 jahi~ dakkhA-maNDava pariyalanti / puNu panthiya rasa-salilaI piyanti // 8 // ghattA // tahiM taM paTTaNu rAyagihu dhaNa-kaNaya-samiddhau / NaM pihivieN Nava-jovaNae~ sire seharu Aiddhau~ // 9 [5] cau-goura-cau-pAyAra-vantu hasai va muttAhala-dhavala-dantu // 1 Naccai va maruddhaya-dhaya-karaggu dharai va NivaDantau gayaNa-maggu // 2 sUlagga-bhiNNa-devaula-siharu kaNaI va pArAvaya-saha-gahiru // 3 10 ghummaI va gaeNhi~ maya-bhimbhalehi~ uDDai va turaGgahi~" caJcalehi~ // 4 pahAi va sasikanta-jaloharehi~ paNavai va hAra-mehala-bharehi~ // 5 pakkhalai va Neura-Niyalaehi~ vipphurai va kuNDala-juyalaehi // 6 kilikilaI va savajaNucchaveNa" gajjai va murava-bherI-raveNa // 7 gAyai vAlAviNi"-mucchaNehi~ puravaI va dhaNa-dhaNa-kaJcaNehi~ // 8 ||ghttaa // NivaDiya-paNNehi phopphaleMhi~ jaNa-calaNagga-vimadieNNa chuha-cuNNAsajheM / mahi raGgiya raGge // 9 17 P A jahi. 18 s suMdarAuM. 19 s keyaI. 20s rai. 21 P paMthia. 22 PS tahi paTTaNu NAmeM rAyagihu. 23 s degjoThavaNai. 24 P S siri, A sira. 25 5 AiTau. 5. 1 Ps caugouru tti. 2 A degvattu. 3 s maruddhayakaraggu. 4s dhUlaggadeg 5 PS bhiNNu. GPS deula. 7 A jhuNaI Corrected to kadeg. 8 s pArAiya. 9A ghummaiM. 10s gaehi, A gayahiM. 11 s turaMgahi, A turayahiM. 12 P S degjaloyarehiM. 13 PS degharehiM. 14 s degyuyalaehiM, A juyalaehi. 15 A kili gilaha corrected to kiliki. 16 P s degjaNocchaveNa. 17 PS va AlAvaNi. 18 s degmucchavaNehiM. 19 P purai corrected to puravai, s phuravai. 20 P dhammu, S dhamma. 21 s papaNeheM. 22 P poMphalehiM, $ phophalihiM, A phopphalihiM. 23 s jaladeg. 24 PS degvimahieNa. 3 mukaTaM baddhaH (?). [5] 1 [nagarasya mukham. 2 kelasam (). 3 zreSThI iva.

Page #220
ka06, 1-17, 1-8] .. paDhamo saMdhi [6] tahi~ seNiu~ NAmeM jaya-NivAsu uvamijai Naravai kavaNu tAsu // 1 kiM tiNayaNa NaM NaM visama-cakkhu kiM sasaharu NaM NaM eka-pakkhu // 2 kiM diNayara NaM NaM dahaNa-sIlu kiM hari NaM NaM kama-muaNa-lIlu // 3 kiM kuJjara NaM NaM Nicca-mattu kiM giri NaM NaM vavasAya-cattu // 4 kiM sAyaruNaM NaM khAra-NIru kiMvammaha NaM NaM hy-sriiru||5 kiM phaNivai NaM NaM kUra-bhAu kiM mAruu NaM NaM cala-sahAu // 6 kiM mahamahu NaM NaM kuDila-vakku kiM suravai NaM NaM sahasa-akkhu // 7 aNuharai puNu vijai so je tAsu vAmadhu vai dAhiNa-arddha jAsu // 8 // ghattA // tAva surAsura-vAhahi~ gayaNagaNa chaaiuN| vIra-jiNindahoM" samasara] viu~lairi parAiu // 9 [7] paramesaru pacchima-jiNavarindu calaNagge cAliya-mahiharindu // 1 NANujaluM cau-kallANa-piNDu cau-karma-DahaNu kali-kAla-daNDu / / 2 / cautIsAtisaya-visuddha-gattu bhuvaNattaya-vallahu dhavala-chattu // 3 paNNAraha-kamalAyatta-pAu allalla-phulla-maNDava-sahAu // 4 causaTTi-cAmaruddhRamANu cau-suraNikAya-saMthubamANu // 5 thirDa viula-mahIhara vaddhamANu samasaraNu vi jasu joyaNa-pamANu // 6 / pAyAra tiNNi cau gourAi~ vAraha gaNa vAraha mndiraaiN||7 20 ubbhiya cau mANava-thambha jAmeM turamANe" keNa vi gareNa tAma // 8 6. 1 P tahi. 2 P A seNiuM. 3 P ekku, A ikka. 4 A na. 5A DahaNa. 6 PS muyaNa'.7 PdegnIru. 8 P sakku marginally corrected to sakkhu. 9 A so vi sakku marginally corrected to sahasaakhu. 10 S A ji. 11 PS a. 12 S A chAyaDa. 13 s degjiNidahu, A jiNinda. 14 A samosaraNu, S samavasaraNu. 15 s viulayari parAyau. 7. 1 A calaNagguccAliya'. 2 P NANujala. 3 A degkama. 4 P _ 'ruddhayamANu, A rudubhamANu. 5 PS transpose this hemistich' and the first hemistich of the next line. 65 degsaMNuttamANu. 7s thio. 8 P viulu, s vaula. 9A vaTThamANu. 10 SA missing. 11s joyaNayaM. 12A paripamANu. 13 P s goyarAI. 14 PS jAva. 15 turamANiM. 16 PS tAva. [6] 1 nItigRham. 2 siMhaH .. [7] merum. 2 pApam , tasya yamadaNDaH. 3 zIghram.

Page #221
paumacariu [ka07, 5, 8,1-13 // ghttaa|| calaNa NaveppiNu viNNaviu seNiu maharAo" / 'jaM jhAyahi jaM saMbharahi so jaga-guru Ao' // 9 [8] 5 jaNa-vayaNa kaNNuppalikairevi siMhAsaNa-siharahoM oyarevi // 1 gau payai~ satta romaJciyaGgu puNu mahiyale NAviu uttamaGgu // 2 devAviya lahu ANanda-bheri tharahariya vasundhari jaga-jaNeri // 3 sa-kalattu sa-puttu sa-piNDavAsu sa-pariyaNu sa-sAhaNu saTTahAsu // 4 gau vandaNa-hattie~ jiNavarAsu AsaNNIhUu mahIharAsu // 5 * samasaraNu didu harisiya-maNeNa pariveDhiu vAraha-viha-gaNeNa // 6 pahilaeN" koTTae~ risi-saMghu didu vIyareM kappaGgaNa-jaNu Nivitu // 7 taiyae~" ajjiya-gaNu sANurAu cauthaeN" joisa-vara-accharAu // 8. paJca vintari suhAsiNI chaTThaeN" puNu bhavaNa-NivAsiNIu // 9 sattama bhAvaNa givANa sAva aTThameM vintara saMsuddha-bhAva // 10 15 Navamae~ joisa NamiuttamaGga dahamae~ kappAmara pulaiyaGga // 11 eyArahamaeN Naravara NiviTTha vArahamae~" tiriya Namanta ditttth|| 12 // ghattA // diTTha bhaDArau vIra-jiNu siMhAsaNa-saMThiu / tihuvarNa-matthae~ suha-Nilae NaM mokkhu pariTThiu // 13 17 A seNiuM, 18 PS maharAu, A mahArAu. 19 S jhAyahiM. 20 saMbhArahideg. 21 PS A bhAu. 8. 1 PS jiNa. A jiNa corrected to jaga. 2 PS vayaNai. 3 PS kaNNuppale. 4 Ps uvavarevi. 5 PSA payai. 6 P mahiale, 5 mahiyali. 7 P nAmiya,s NAmiya. 8 P vaMdaNabhattie. 9 P AsaNNIhUaS AsaNNIhUya. 10s pahilai kohai. 11 PS jaNa.. 12 PS taiai. 13 P ajiadeg. 14 Ps cauthai, A cAusthae, 15 A missing. 16 veMtareMu, s vitareu. 17 Ps suhAsiNiu. 18 - PS chaTThami. 19 P S bhavaNi. 20 P s sattami. 21 P S aTTami. 22 PS veMtara. 23 3 Navamai, A NavavamaiM. 24 P namiu. 25s dahamai, A dahamaiM. 26 s eyArahamai. 27 5 vArahamai, A vArahamaI. 28 Ps kiha AsaNa. 29 P tihuaNa. 5 lihuyaNa. 30 Sdegmatthai. 4 ArAdhayAmi (1). [8] 1 avatIrNaH (1). 2 dAsIjamaH. 3 sAnandaH, 4 sarvANi (?).

Page #222
ka0 9,3-9, 10, 7-8] paDhamo saMdhi [9] sira-sihareM caDAviya-karayalaggu magahAhiu puNu vandaNaha~ laggu // .1 "jaya NAha sava-devAhideva kiya-NAga-Narinda-surinda-seva // 2 jaya tihuvarNa-sAmiya tiviha-chattaM aTThaviha-parama-guNa-riddhi-patta // 3 jaya kevala-NANubhiNNaM-deha vammaha-NimmahaNa paNaTTha-Neha // 4 / jaya jAi-jarA-maraNAri-cheya vattIsa-surinda-kiyAhiseya // 5 jaya parama parampara vIyarAya sura-maurDa-koDi-maNi-ghiTTa-pAya // 6 jaya saba-jIva-kAruNNa-bhAva akkhaya aNanta Nahayala-sahAva' // 7 paNaveppiNu jiNu taggaya-maNeNa puNu pucchiu gottamasAmi teNa // 8 " // pattA // 'paramesara para-sAsaNehi~18 subai vivrerii| kaheM jiNa-sAsaNe" kema thiya kaha rAhava-kerI // 9 [10] jageM loeNhi~ DhaMkarivantaehi~ uppAiu bhantiuM bhantaehi~ // 1 jaI kummeM dhariyau dharaNi-vId to kumma paDantau keNa gIDhu // 2 // jai romahoM tihuaNu uvareM' mAi to rAvaNu kahi~ tiya levi jAI // 3 aNNu vi kharadUsaNa-samareM" deva paMhu jujjhaI sujjhai bhincu keva" // 4 / kiha "tiyamaI-kAraNe" kavivaraNa ghAijai vAli sahoyareNa // 5 kiha vANara girivara uvahanti vandhevi" mayaraharu samuttaranti // 6, kiha rAvaNu daha-muhu vIsa-hatthu amarAhiva-bhuva-vandhaNa-samatthu // 7 // varisaGgha suaMI kiha kumbhayaNNu mahisA-koDihi mi Na dhAI aNNu // 8 9. 1 PS siri sihari. 2 P baMdagahi, s vaMdaNahiM. 3 P nAha. 4 SA tihuyaNa . 5 P degchanna. 6 P nANubhiNNa. 7 8 jaya vammahaNimmahaNaNeha. 8 PS degmauDi. 9s Nahayali. 10 PS degsabhAva. 11 P gautama, s gautamu. 12 A sAmieNa. 13 P S degsAsaNehi, A sAsaNihiM. 14 P SA kahi. 15 A degsAsaNi. 16 P. ThiA, DiA. ___10. 1 P S jaga. 2 bhaMtiM. 3 PS bhaMtiehiM. 4 PS jaya. 5 PS kumma. 6 SA tihuyaNu. 7 P uvari, A uyari. 8 PS A kahi. 9s jAI. 10 P kharudUsaNa. 11 P seSiNa, s sarisa. A samari. 12 P jujjhuI. 13 Ps kema. 14 PS kaha. 15A tImaI. 16 s kAraNi. 17 A kaivareNa. 18 5 vAle. 19 S A vaMdhivi. 20 P rAmaNu. 21 PS suyai. 22 S A ko DihiM mi. 23 PS carai. [10] 1 haThoktiyuktaiH. 2 bhrAntayaH. 3 saMzayayuktacittaiH. 4 dhRtaH, vyAptaH, 5 rAmAvatAra-viSNoH. 6 rAmaH. 7 strInimitte. 8 sugrIvena. 9 abhilaSaNazIlaH. pau0 cari.2

Page #223
10 15 * taM NisurNevi' vuccai gaNahareNa pahilaDa AyAsu aNantu sAu tailokku pariTThi majjhe tAsu tethe vijhallari-majjhANumANu tarhi" jambUdI mahA- pahANu " 'caiu-khetta- caudda' hai-sari" - NivAsu tAsu vi anbhantareM" kaNaya-selu tahoM" dAhiNa-bhAeM" bharahu thakku 23 jeM" parisesiGa dahavayaNu so" mandovari" jaNaNi-sama paumacariu [ka0 10, 9, 11, 1 - 9, 12, 1-3 // ghantA // pahilau pehu paDisuI suyavantara taya khemaGkaru khemaGkaru paJcama sImaGkaru dIhara- karu para-NArIhiM" sama / kiha lei vihIsaNu' // 9 '[11] surNe' seNiya kiM vahu - vitthareNa // 1 rivekkhu riJja laya-bhAu // 2 caudaha rajaya AyAmu jAsuM // 3 thiu tiriyaM -loDa rajjurya - pamANu // 4 vitthareNa lakkhu joyaNa- pamANu // 5 // ghattA // 33 tahi~" osappiNi-kAleM" gae~" uda haiM- rayaNavisesa jiha chabiMha- kulapatraya - tarDe - payAsu // 6 24 vaNavai uvareM" sahaseka mUla // 7 chakkhaNDIlaGkiGa ekai cakku // 8 kappayarucchaNNI / kulayara - uppaNNI // 9 [12] vIya sammaIM sammaivanta // 1 cauthau khemandharu raNeM duddharu // 2 age sImandharu dharaNIdharu // 3 24 PSA jaM. 25 Ps degNArIhi. 26 A saNu marginally corrected to samIhaNu. 27 PS sA. 28 A maMdoyari. 11. 1s NisuNici, A nisuNivi. 2 PSA suNi. 3s AyAsa. 4 Ps anaMta 5 niravekhu 6s NirajaNu. 7A pariDiu 8 PSA majjhi. 9s rajjU, A rajjUya. 10s yAsu 11 P tettha, titha 12 P tiriloya, s tiriyaloya. 13s rajjUya. 14 P SA tahi. 15 Ps jaMbUdIva 16s pamANu 17 P vitthariNa. 18s lakkha 19 P caudaha. 20 P sara. 21 A vi superscribed between chabbiha phula 22s degtalu, A tala with marks of deletion. 23s aSbhantara, A aSmaMtari. 24 Ps uari. 25 s sahasiku. 26s tahu. 27s bhAehiM, A bhAseM 28PA chakhaMDA 29P eku, A eka. 30 Ps tahi 31 Ps avachappiNi 32 P *kAleM, S kolaM. A kAli. 33PS gaya. 34 PdegruchaNNA, SdegruMcchaNNo. 35P cauddaha 36 Ps jima 37 PS uppaNNo. 12. 1 A paDii paDisuigattau; marginally 'vahu suyavaMtau' pAThe. 2 P paDisuMdda. 8s summai. 4s sammaiattau 5 P taibhau. 6 Ps raNi. [11] 1 sarvagataH 2 kartRrahitaH 3 pariNAmI 4 Urddha. 5 bharatairAvatau videhau dvau evaM catuH kSetrastha.

Page #224
ka0 12,4-9,13,1-9] paDhamo saMdhi sattama cAru-cakkhu cakkhunbharDa tAsu kAle uppajai vimbhau // 4 sahasA canda-divAyara-daMsaNe sayalu vi jaNu AsaGkiu Niya-maNe // 5 'ahoM paramesara kulayara-sArA kouhallai mahu eu bhaDArA' // 6 taM NisuNevi NarAhiu ghosai 'kamma-bhUmi lai evahi~ hosaI // 7 puva-videhe tiloANandeM" kahiu Asi maiMhu parama-jiNindeM" // 8 // // ghattA // Nava-saJjhAruNa-pallavahA~ taaraaynn-pupphhoN| Ayai~ canda-sUra-phalaI avasappiNi-rukkhahoM // 9 [13] puNu jAu jasumbhau atula-thAmu puNu vimalavAhaNucchaliya-NA // 1 // puNu sAhicandu candAhi jAu marueu paseNaI NAhirAu~ // 2 tahoM NAhiheM pacchima-kulayarAsu maruevi saI va purandarAsu // 3 candahA~ rohiNi va maNohirAma kandappaho rai va pasaNNa-NAma // 4 sA NiralaGkAra ji cAru-gatta AharaNa-riddhi para bhAra-meta // 5 tahe Niya-lAyaNNu je diNNa-sohu malu kevalu para kuGkama-rasohu // 6 // pAseya-phuliGgAvali je cAru para garuyau mottiya-hAru" bhAru // 7 loyaNa ji sahAveM dala-visAla ADamvaru" para kandoha-mAla // 8 // ghattA // kamalAsAe~" bhamantaeNNa . muhalIyau~ kama-juyalu ali-valaeM" mndeN|.. kiM Neura-saveM // 9 // 7 P cAru. 8 PS cakkhubhau. 9 divAyaraM dasaNe. 10 PS degmaNi. 11s koohalu, A kouhalu. 12 A iu kAi bhaDArA. 13A kaMma. 14 PS evahi. 158 ghosai. 16s videhi. 17 SA tiloyA'. 18 P mahaM. 19 P jiNeMdeM, A jiNiMde. 20 5 nava. 21 PS puSphaho. 22 P degphalai. 23 P"rukkhahe, rukkhaheM. * 13. 1 P degthAuM. 25 degNAuM. 3 P sAhicaMda. 4 P paseNe. 5s NAherAu. 6 PS NAhihi. 7 P sai vva. 8 P bhAramatta, s bhAvamitta. 9 Ps ji. 10 P diNNu, s missing. 11 P pAseva. 12 A puDiMgAdeg corrected marginally to puliMgA. 13 s ji. 14 PS deghAra. 15s ADavara. 16 P kamalAsAi. 17 PS aliulae, A alivalaeM, with the Anusvara of degeM rubbed out. 18 P huyauM. 19 P neura. . [13] 1 nibiDena.

Page #225
paumacariu [ka0 14, 5-9,15, 1-9 [14] to aitthantara mANava-veseM . Aiu deviu~ indAeseM // 1 sasi-vayaNiu kandoTTa-dalacchiu~ kitti-vuddhi-siri-hiri-dihi-lacchiu // 2 sapparivArau dukkara tettaheM sA maruevi bhaDArI jettahe // 3 25 kA vi viNou kiM pi uppAyai paDhai paNaccai gAyai vaayii||4 kA vi dei tambolu sa-hattheM sabAharaNu kA vi sahu~ vattheM // 5 * pADai kA vi camaru kamaiM dhovaI kA vi samujalu dappaNu DhovaIM // 6 ukkhaya-khagga kA vi parirakkhaI kA vi kiM pi akkhANau akkhi||7 kA vi jakkhakaddamaNa pasAhai kI vi sarIru tAhe" saMvAhai // 8 ||ghttaa // . vara-pallaGke pasuttiyae~ suviNAvali diTThI / tIsa pakkha pahu-paGgaNae~ vasuhAra variTThI // 9 [15] dIsai mayagalu maya-gilla-gaNDu / dIsai vasahukkhayaM-kamala-saNDu // 1 15 dIsai paJcamuhu~ paIharacchi dIsai Nava-kamalArUDha lacchi // 2 dIsai gandhukkar3a-kusuma-dAmu dIsai chaNa-yandu maNohirAmu // 3 dIsai diNayaru kara-pajjalantu dIsai jhasa-juyalu paribbhamantu // 4 dIsai jala-maGgala-kalasu vaNNu dIsai kamalAyaru kamala-chaNNuM // 5 dIsai jalaNihi gajiya-jalohu dIsai siMhAsaNu diNNa-sohu // 6 20 dIsai vimANu ghaNTAli-muhalu dIsai NAgAlau~ sarbu dhvlu||7 dIsai maNi-Niyaru paripphurantu dIsai dhUmaddhau dhgdhgntu||8 ||pttaa|| iya suviNAvali" sundarieN marudevieN" dIsaI / . gampiNu NAhi-NarAhivahA~ suvihANaeN" sIsai // 9 14. 1 P S itthaMtari. 2 S Au. 3 s. missing. 4 P iMdAesiM. 5 PS sasivayaNaDa, A sasivayaNiuM. 6 s kaMdujalalacchiu. 7 P tetahi, s tettahiM. 8 P jettahiM, s jettahi. 9s ruyai. 10 PS taMmolu. 11 S savvAharaNa. 12 PS sahu. 13 5 vatthe. 14 P kaya, paya. 15 P viravai. 16 A Dhoyai. 17 P ukhaya?. 18 P S paDirakkhai. 19 A akkhANauM akkhaI. 20 ka. 21 PS devihe. 22 PS degpalaMka. 23 P pasuttiyai, S pasuttiyaiM. 24 A suiNAvali. 15. 1 P deggillu. 28 vasuhukkhayadeg, A vasahu ukkhaya. 3 P paMcamuhUM, A paMcamuha. 4 PS gaMdhakuDu. 5 P degiMdu. 6 P paribhamaMtu, A pparibhamaMtu. 7 S kalasa. 8 P corrected to vatta.95 degchattu. 10 P nAgAlauM. 11 A savva. 12 P pariphuraMtu. 13 PS dhayadhayaMtu. 14 A siviNAvali. 15 PS maruevie. 16 A dIsaiM. 17 Ps suvihANai, A suvihANaiM. [14] 1 (P.'s reading) kaca virolati (?).

Page #226
ka016,1-101,1 / viIo saMdhi [16] teNa vi vihaseviNu ema vuttu 'tau hosai tihuarNa-tilau puttu // 1 jasu meru-mahAgiri-NhavaNavI? Naha-maNDau mahihara-khambha-gIDhu // 2 jasu maGgala kalasa mahA-samudda majaNaya-kAleM vattIsa inda' // 3 tA~ divasahoM laggevi addha varisu givANa pavarisiya rayaNa-varisu // 4 lahu NAhi-NarindahA~ taNayaM gehu~ avaiNNu bhaDArau NANa-dehu // 5 thiu gabbhanbhintareM jiNavarindu Nava-NaliNi-patte NaM salila-vindu // 6 vasuhAra pavarisiya puNu vi tAma aNNu vi aTThAraha pakkha jAma // 7 jiNa-sUru samuTThiu teya-piNDu vohantu bhava-jaNa-kamala-saNDu // 8 // ghattA // mohandhAra-viNAsayaru kevala-kiraNAyaru / uiu bhaDArau risaha-jiNu sai bhuvaNa-divAyaru // 9 iya etthaM paumacarie "jiNa-jammuppatti' imaM dhaNaJjayAsiya-sayambhueva-kae / paDhama ciya sAhiyaM pavaM // 10 // [2. viIo saMdhi] jarga-guru puNNa-pavittu tailokahoM maGgalagArau~ / sahasA Nevi surehi meruhi~ ahisittu bhaDArau // 1 [1] uppaNNaeN tihuaNa-paramesareM aTThottara-sahAsa-lakkhaNa-dhareM // 1 0 bhAvaNa-bhavaNehi~ saGkha pavajjiya NaM Nava-pAuseM Na ghaNa gajiya // 2 vintara-bhavaNehi~ paDaha-sahAsaI dasa-disivaha-Niggarya-Nigyosa // 3 . 16. 1 PS vihaseppiNu. 2 PS eva. 3 SA tihuaNa. 4 P nhavaNapIDhu. P SA mahIharu. 6 P kalasu. 7 P majaNae, 5 majaNai. 8 s kAli. 9 NAreMdahu. 10 5 taNai. 11 A gehi corrected to gehu. 12 A avayagaNu. 13 P gabbhabhaMtare, s gabbhanbhaMtari. 14 PS A degpatti. 15A mohaMdhAre. 16 P NaM saI, SNaM sai, A sai. 17 S ittha. 18 s missing. 19 A sAhiaM.. __ 1. 15 jaya. 2 s maMgalagarau. 3 P S surehi. 4 P A meruhi. 5A bhavaNihiM. 6 P pAvase, S pAusa. 7 PNa. 8 P veMtara.95 bhavaNehi. 10 PS degsahAsai. 11 5 daza'. 125 degNigaya . 13 P NighosaiM, 5 Nigghosai.

Page #227
paumacariu [ka0 1,4-92,1-9 joisa-bhavaNantarahi~ ahiTThiyaM bhIsaNa-sIhaNiNAya samuTThiyaM // 4 kappAmara-bhavaNahi~ jaya-ghaNTau sa ji garua-TaGkAra-visaTTau // 5 AsaNa-kampujAu amarindoM jANevi jammuppatti jiNindahoM // 6 caDiu.turantu sakku airAvaeN kaNNa-camara-uDAviya-chappae~ // 7 / meru-sihari-saNNiha-kumbha-sthale maya-sari-sotta-sitta-gaNDa-sthaleM // 8 // ghttaa|| suravai dasa-saya-NettuM rehai ArUDhau gyvreN| vihasiya-komala-kamalu kamalAyaru NA mahIhareM // 9 [2] " amara-rAu saMcalliu jAhi~ dhaNaeM kiu kaJcaNamau tAhi~ // 1 paTTaNu cau-goura-saMpuNNau . sattahi~ pAyArehi~ ravaNNau // 2 dIhiya-maDha-vihAra-devauleMhi~ . sara-pokkhariNi -talAeNhi~ viuleMhi~"3 kacchArAma-sIma-ujANehi~ kaJcaNa-toraNehi~ apamANahi~ // 4 lahu sakkeya-Nayari kiya jakkheM pariyazcirya ti-vAra sahasakkheM // 5 15 pINa-paoharAe~ sasi-somaeN" inda-mahAevie~ paulomaeN // 6 . saba-jaNahoM uvasovaNi deppiNu aggae~ mAyA-vAlu thaveppiNu // 7 Niu tihuaNa-paramesaru tettahe sapparivAru purandaru jettaheM // 8 ||ghttaa // jhatti surehi~ vimukta caraNovari dihi visaalii| . bhattie~ aJcaNa-jogNu NAvai NIluppala-mAlI // 9 . 14 SA bhavaNaMtarihiM. 15 PA ahiTria, S ahi chiyA. 16 S bhIsaNi. 17 5 siMha. 18 s samuThiyA, A samuTThia. 19 S bhavaNahe. 20 P sai. 21 S garuya. 22 5 amareMdahA~. 23 SA jANivi. 24 P jiNaMdahA~. 25 PS siri'. 26 P nettu. 27 P vihasi. 28 A degkalu. 29 P A NAi. 2. 1 P jAvehi, A jAvihi. 2 5 dhaNayaM. 3 P tAvehi, s tAvihi. 4 P saMpugNauM, . saMpunnauM. 5 PS sattahi. 6 P pAyarehi, s pAyArehi. 7 P ravaNNauM, A ravaMnauM. 8 PS devaulahiM, A devaulihiM. 9 P pokhariNi, S poSariNi. 10 P talAyahi, S talAyahi. 11 PS viulahiM, A viulehi. 12 s toraNehi. 13 P apamANahi. 14 A sAkeya. 15 P paricia. 16 P pauharAe. 17 s degsomai. 18 S aggai. 19 A ThaveppiNu. 20 SA tihuyaNa. 21 P tettahi. 22 P saMparivAru, S saMparavagu. 23 P puraMdaho. 24 s jettahi. 25s surehi. 26 P visAla. 27 P aMcaNa. 28 A degjoggu corrected to degjogu. 29 PA degmAla. - [1] 1 harSita.. [2] 1 ayodhyAnagarI.

Page #228
ka0 3,1-94,1-8] viIo saMdhi vAla-kamala-dala-komala-vAhau aGke caDAviu~ tihuaNa-NAhau // 1 suravaiNA'ruNa-vAla-divAyaru saMcAliu taM meru-mahIharu // 2 sattahi~ joyaNa-sayahi~ tahitiu saNNavaihi~ tArAyaNa-pantiu // 3 uppari dasa-joyaNehi divAyaru puNu asIhi~" lakkhijai sasaharu // 4 // puNu caUhi~ Nakkhattaha~ pantiu~ vuha-maNDalu vi caUhi~ tahiMti // 5 asura-manti tihi~ tihi~ saMvaccharu tihi~" aGgArau tihi~ ji snnicchru||6 aTThANavai sahAsa kameppi] aNNu vi joyaNa-sau laDDeppiNu // 7 paNDu-silovari suravara-sArau lahu siMhAsaNe Thaviu bhaDArau // 8 // ghattA // NAvaI sireNa laevi mandaru darisAvaI loyhaaN| 'ehau tihuaNa-NAhu kiM hoi Na hoi va joyaho' // 9 [4] NhavaNArambha-bheri apphAliya paDahA'mara-kiGkara-kara-tADiya // 1 pUriye dhavala saGkha kiu kalayalu kehi 'mi ghosiu cauvihu maGgalu // 2 // kehi mi ADhattai~ geyAi mi saragaya-payagaya-tAlagayAi mi // 3 kehi mi vAiu~ vaju maNoharu vAraha-tAlau solaha-akkharu // 4 kehi mi ubelliI bharahutta Nava-rasa-aTTha-bhAva-saMjuttau // 5 kehi mi ubbhiyAi~ dhaya-cindha kehi mi guru-thottai~ pAraddha" // 6 kehi mi laiyau mAlai-mAlau parimala-vahala bhasala-vamAlAM // 7 . 20 kehi mi" veNu kehi vara-vINau~ kehi mi 'tisariyAu sara-lINa // 8 3. 1 A degvAhu. 2 aMki. 3 PS caDAvivi. 4 A tihuyaNaNAhu. 5A aruNe. 6 PS 7 P sayahi, saya. 8 P S tahittiu, A tahiMtau. 9 P puNu saNavai, sattahi. S saNNAvaI. 10 P oyaNahi, s joyaNihi. 11 S asIhi. 12 P cauha, s caudahami. 13 P pattiu. 14 P cauhuM, 5 caUMhu. 15 PS tahatiu, A tahiMtiuM. 16 P matti. 17 PS tihi. 18 P kambheppiNu. 19 s siMhAsaNi. 20 P nAvai. 21s darasAvai. 22 S A tihuyaNa. 23 paNAhuM. . 4. 1 PS pUria. 2 A ghosiu caupayAru jiNamaMgalu. 3 A kehiM. 4 P A kehiM. 5 P aDhattai. 6 PS geyAI, A geyAI mi. 7 PS gayAI, A gayAI mi. 8 A kehi vi. 9FS A. vAyau. 10 PS vaja. 11 s vArahi. 12 P solahi, 5 solahi. 13 PS umveliu. 14 P bharahuttauM. 15 s degciMdhai. 16 P S pAraddhai. 17 A degvamAlauM. 18 A vi. 19 P S kehi, A kahiM vi. 20 P vemIravINau, A varavINaudeg. 21 P A deglINauM. [3] 1 zukraH. 2 bRhaspati. 3 maGgala. 4 indrAdInAM pUjyaH, [4] 1 vINA. 2 kRtam.

Page #229
paumacariu ka0 4, ,5,1-96,1-4 // ghattA // jaM pariyANiu~ jehi taM tehi~ saIM 'viNNAsiu / tihuaNa-sAmi bhaNevi Niya-Niya-viNNANu payAsiu // 9 [5] / pahilau kalasu laiu amarindai vIyarDa huavaheNa sANandeM // 1 taiyau sarahaseNa jamarAeM cauthau Neriya-deveM AeM // 2 paJcamu varuNeM samare samattheM chaTThau mArueNa sai~" hatthe // 3 sattamau" vi" kuvera ahihANe aTThamu kalasu laiu IsANeM // 4 Navamau saMbhAviu~ dharaNinde" dasamau~ kalasu laijjai candeM 5 // aNNa kalasa uccAiya aNNehi lakkha-koDi-akkhohaNi-gaNahi~ // 6 suravara-velli achiNNa raeppiNu cattAri vi samudda laDeppiNu // 7 khIra-mahaNNave khIru bhareppiNu aNNahoM aNNu samappai leppiNu // 8 // ghattA // pahAviu ema surehi~ bahu-maGgala-kalaseMhi jiNavaru / NaM Nava-pAusa-kAleM meheMhi~ ahisittu mahIharu // 9 maGgala-kalaseMhi~ suravara-sArau jaya-jaya-sadeM haviu bhaDArau // 1 to etthantara haya-paDivakkheM geNheMvi vaja-sUi sahasakkheM // 2 kaNNa-juala jaga-NAhahoM vijjhai kuNDala-jualu jhatti AijjhaI // 3 20 seharu sIse hAru vacchatthaleM kareM" kaGkaNu kaDisuttau kaDiyaleM // 4 22 P pariANiuM, A. pariyANiuM. 23 P tattehi, S tattahi, A taM tahiM. 24 s saca. 25 S A tihuyaNa. 26 P Nima. 27 degviNANu. 5. 1 s kiyaDa, A layau. 2 5 amareMdeM, A amari deM. P vIau. 4 A huyavaheNa. 5 PS ANaMdeM, A sANaMde. 6 P tahaau. 7 P sarahaseNu. 85 jamarAe. 9 P cautthau. 10 PS samara', A samari. 11 SA sai. 12 PA sattamauM. 13 Ps missing. 14 P kuveraM. 15 PS A layau. 16 P saMbhAsiu. 17 S dharaNedeM. 18 S dazamau, A dasamauM. 19 P uccAia. 20 s aNNehi, A annahiM. 21 A gaNahiM. 22 PS A acchiNNa. 23 P kkhIra. 24 s khIra. 25 PS surehi. 26 s kalasahi, A kalasahiM. 27 5 mehihi. 28 S bhaDArau. 6. 1 Pdegkalasahi, s kalasahi. 2 s degsadihiM. 3 Nhavi. 4 s bho. 5 P itthaMtari, S etthaMtari. 6 P geNhivi, 5 gihivi, A genhe vi. 7 SA degjuyalu. 85 degjuyalu, Adegjuvalu. 9 P Aijjai. 10s sIsi. 11 S kari. 12 PS kaMkaNa. 13 s kariale. [6] 1 paridhIyate.

Page #230
ka0 6,5-9,7,1-9] viIo saMghi tihuaNa-tilayoM"tilau thavanteM" maNe Asakiu dasasayaNetteM // 5 puNu ADhatta jiNindahA~ vandaNa" "jaya tihuaNe-guru NayaNANandaNa // 6 jaya devAhideva paramappaya" jaya tiyasinda-vinda-vandiya-paya // 7 jaya Naha-maNi-kiraNoha-pasAraNa taruNa-taraNi-kara-Niyara-NivAraNa // 8 jaya-Namiehi~ Namiya paNavijahi aruhu~ vuttu puNu kahA~ uvamijahi // 9 / // ghattA // jaga-guru puNa-pavittu tihuaNahoM maNoraha-gArA / bhave bhave amhahu~ deja jiNa guNa-sampatti bhaDArA' // 10 [7] NAya-NarAmara-NayaNANandA vandaNa-hatti karantahA~ indahA~ // 1 // rUvAloyaNe rUvAsattai~ titti Na janti purandara-Nettai~ // 2 jahiM NivaDiyai~ tahi~ je paGgutta dubala-Dhorai~ paGke va khuttai~" // 3 vAmakarachuTTau~ reNidAravi vAlahoM tetthu amiu saMcAravi" // 4 puNu vi" paDIvau mayaNa-viyArau gampi aujjhahe thaviu bhaDArau~ // 5 sUreM meru-giri va pariyazciu puNu dasa-saya kara karavi paNacciu // 6 // sAlaGkAru sa-doru sa-Neuru saccharu saMpparivAranteuru // 7. jaNaNieN jaM ji diTTa ahisittara . risahu bhaNevi puNu risahu meM vuttau // 8 ||ghttaa // kAle galantaeN NAhu~ Niya-deha-riddhi priyddddii| vivarijantu kaIhi vAyaraNu ganthu jiha vaDDai" // 9 20 14 SA tihuyaNatilayahu. 15 A havaMteM. 16 PS maNi. 17 vaMdaNu, 18 SA tihuyaNa. 19 s paramappayA. 20 PS tiyaseMda'. 21 'viMdaMvadiyadeg, A viMdavidiya. 22 PS Namizra, A naviya.28 P paNavijahiM. paNamijaI.24 PS aruha.25s puNa.26 PSA uvamijahiM. 27 SA jaya'. 28 P puNNa. 29 PS Tha aNNaho. 30 PS maNohara.31s bhavimavi. 32 PS amhaha. 338 deji, A dija. 7. 1 P vaMdana. 2 S ArUvAsattai. 3 s jAi. 4 P S jahi.5P NivaDiaI. 6 PS tahi. 7 s ji. 8 A pakkhuttaiM.9 PS Dhoriva 10 A paMki. 11s puttai. 12 P vAmakareMguTThae, 5 vAmakareMguDae. 13 SA NiddArivi. 14 A amiuM titthu. 15 SA saMcArivi. 16 PS paDivArau. 17 PdegviArau, A degviyArauM. 18 s aujjhahi. 19 A bhaDArauM. 20 PS sUri. 21 P s meru jema paDiaMciu. 22 A karivi. 23 Ps saDoru. 24 P saparivAra aMteuru,s saparivAra aMteuru. 25s missing. 26 5 bhaNi vi. 27 PS ji. 28 P S NAha. 29 s pariyaii, A Ayai. 30 s kaI hi. 31 PS jima. 32 S A vai. [7] 1 praguptAni. 2 mukhaM udvelayitvA. 3 dharmavanto (?) vicArya. pau0 cari03

Page #231
729 paumacariu [ka08,1-9ka0 9, 1-8 [8] amara-kumArahi~ sahu~ kIlantahoM puvahu~' vIsa lakkha laGghantahoM // 1 ekka-divaseM' gaya paya kUvAreM ___'devadeva mujhe bhukkhA -mAreM // 2 jAha~ pasAeM amhe dhaNNA te kappayasai saba ucchaNNA // 3 evahi~ ko uvAu jIvevaeN bhoyaNe khANe" pANe parihevaeN' // 4 taM NisuNevi vayaNu jaga-sArau sayala-kalau dakkhavai bhaDArau // 5 aNNahu~ asi masi kisi vANijau aNNahu~ viviha-payArau vijau~ // 6 kAhi~ dinuhi~" pariNAviu deviu Nanda-suNandAi siya-seviu // 7 sau puttahu~ uppaNNu pahANaha~ bharaha-vAhubali-aNuharamANaha~ // 8 // dhattAM // pubaha lakkha tisaDhi gaya rajju karantahoM jAhi / cintA maNe uppaNNa suravai-maharAyahA~ tAhi // 9 [9] tihuaNe-jaNa-maNa-NayaNa-piyArau bhoyAsattau~ NieNvi bhaDArau // 1 15 maNe cintAviu dasasayaloyaNu 'karami kiM pi vairAyahA~ kAraNu // 2 jeNa karai suhi-satta-hiyattaNu jeNa pavattaI tittha-pavattaNu // 3 jeNa sIlu vau Niyamu Na NAsai jeNa ahiMsA-dhammu payAsaMi' // 4 ema viyappavi chaNa-candANaNa puNNAusa kokkiya" NIlaJjaNa // 5 'tihuaNa-guruhe jAhi olaggae~ NaTTArambhu padarisahi aggeN||6 20 taM Aesu lahevi gaya tettahe thiu atthANe" bhaDArau jettahe" // 7 pAujjieNhi paMuJjiu takkhaNe geu vajju jaM vuttau laikkhaNe // 8 ____8. 1 P kumArahiM, S kumAra.2 s kIlaMtahu. 3 P puvahu, S putvaha, A puThvahaM 4 s laMghaMtahu. 5 P degdivasi. 6 PS muya. 7 S degvAreM. 8 s jAha. 9 s pasAyaM, A pasAI. 10 A amhaiM. 11A kappayara. 12 A ucchiNNA. 13 PS evahi. 14 P jIvevau. 15 A khANi pANi. 16 SA aNNahu. 17 S aNNahu, A aNNahaM. 18 s vi vijau 19 5 kaihi diNihi. 20 A pariNAviuM. 21 s surNadAvau' 22s putteha, A puttaha.23 P uppaNNa 24 s pahANaha.25 P degvAhavala. 26s degaNuharamANaha. 27 5 puvvaha. 28 s jAvihi, A jAvahiM. 29 P S maNi. 30 A tAvahi. 9. 1s tihuyaNa'. 2 S P bhogAsatta. 3 A Niyavi. 4 s maNa, A maNi. 55 suvideg 6s pavattada. 7 8 pagAsai. 8 P viappavi. s viyappiva.9 s degthaNa'. 10 P S kokiya. 11 P marginally corrected as NIlaMjasa, A nIlaMjANa. 12 S A tihuyaNa. 13 s ulaggai. 14 S lahi vi. 155 tettahiM, A tettaho. 16 s thaviu athANe. 17 s jettaheM. 18 P pAujiehiM, S pAvujiehiM, A pAuMjiehi. [8] 1 samayena maraNena vA. 2 tAmbUlAdibhiH. [9] 1 gIta-nRtya-vAditra-[tra]ya-kArakaiH devaiH. 1 prayuJjitaH(1) kRtaH. 3 bharatAGgazAstre yathoktam.

Page #232
ka09,9, 10, 1-9, 11, 1-6] viIo saMdhi // pattA // raGge paiTTa turanta kara -didvi-bhAva-rasa-raJjiya / vinbhama-bhAva-vilAsa darisantieN pANa visajjiya // 9 [10] jaMNIlaJjaNe pANehi~ mukkI jAya jiNahoM to saGka gurukkI // 1 // 'dhiddhigatthu saMsAra asArau aNNahA~ aNNu hoi kammArau // 2 aNNahoM aNNu karai bhiccattaNu' taM ji hUu~ vairAyahA~ kAraNu // 3 loyantiyahi~ tAma paDivohiu 'cAru deva jaM sai~ ummohiu" // 4 uvahihi~ Nava-Nava-koDAkoDiu NaTThau dhamma satthu parivADiu~ // 5 NaTThai~ daMsaNa-NANa-carittai~ daann-jhaann-sNjm-smmttiN|| 6 // paJca mahavvaya paJcANuvvaya tiNi guNavvaya cau sikkhaavy||7 Niyama-sIla-uvavAsa-sahAsai~ pai~ honteNa havantu asesa" // 8 ||ttaa // tAma vimANArUDha cau-disu cau~ dev-nnikaayaa"| 'pai~ viNu suNNau~ mokkhu' NaM jiNa-hakkArA AyA // 9 [11] siviyA-jANe suravara-sArauM . jaya-jaya-sadde caDiu bhaDArau // 1 devehi khandhu devi uccAiu NiviseM taM siddhatthu parAiu // 2 tahi~ uvavaNe thovanta thAeNvi bharahahA~ rAya-lacchi kareM lAeNvi // 3 'Namaha parama-siddhANa' bhaNanteM kiu payAgeM NikkhavaNaM turanteM // 4 // muTThiu paJca bhareppiNu laiyAM cAmIyara-paDalovare thaviyau // 5 geNheMvi jaNa-maNa-NayaNANandeM cittaI khIra-samudde." surinde // 6 19 s raMgi. 20 s karA. 21 s A raMjiyA. 22 P darisattie, s harisattie. 23 s visajiyA. - 10. 1 P NIlaMjasa . 2 P pANahiM, S pANa. 3s vimukkI. 4 A taM. 5 P dhigadhigatthu, 5 dhigadhigettu. 6 A aNNahu. 7 PS hou. 8 5 vayarAyahu. 9 PS tAva. 10 P saI, sai. 11 PA ummohiuM, 5 ummAhiuM. 12 P uahiu, S uvahiu, A uvahiM hiM. 13. S koDiu koDiu. 14 PS dhamma. 15 P paDivADiu. 165 NaTTai. 17 PS asesai. 18 s missing. 19 PA nikAya. 20s pai. 21 P suNNauM, A sunnauM. 22 P A Aya. 11. 1 P siviA. 2 PdegsAralaM. 3 s devihi, A devihiM. 4 s NivisiM. 5 A teM. 6s sidhathu parAyau. 7 PS tahi uvavaNi. 8 P thovaMtari, 8 thovaMtare. 9 s kari lAivi. 10 A payAgi. 11 P A nikkhavaNu. 12 P laiau. 13 P S paDaloyari, A paDalovari. 14 P A genhe vi. 15A cittauM. 16 PS A degsamuddi. 4 hastAdibhiH bahuvinyAMsaiH.

Page #233
20 paumacariu [ka0 11,7-9, 12, 1-9, 13, 1-4 teNa samANu saNeheM" laiyA~ rAyaha~ cau sahAsa pavaiyA // 7 parimiu sasi jiha gaha-saMghAeM addha parisu thiu kAosAeM // 8 // ghattA // pavaNuddhayAM jaDAu risahaho rehanti visAlau~ / 5 sihihe valantahoM NAI dhUmAula-jAlA-mAla // 9 [12] jiNu aviulu avicala vIsatthau~ thiu chammAsu palamviyaM-hatthau // 1 je Niva teNa samau pavaiyA te dAruNa-dubAeM laiyA // 2 sIuNheMhi~ tisa-bhukchehi khaamiy| jimbhaNa-NiddAlaseMhi~ viNAmiyaM // 3 " cAlaNa-kaNDuyaNa alahantA ahi-vicchiya-pariveDhijantA // 4 ghora-vIra-tava-caraNahi~" bhaggA NAsevi salilu pievaeN" laggA // 5 keNa vi mahiyaleM" ghattiu appau "ho ho keNa didu paramappau // 6 . pANa janti jai eNa NioeM to kira teNa kAi~" paraloeM // 7 ko vi phalai~ toDeppiNu bhakkhaI 'jAhu~"bhaNevi ko vi kaannekkhii||8 // ghttaa|| ko vi NivArai kiM pi Amellevi calaNa jinnindhoN| 'kallae~ desahu~" kAi~ paJcuttara bharaha-NarindahoM' // 9 [13] tahi~ tehae~ paDivannae~ avasareM daivI vANi samuTThiya ambareM // 1 20 'aho ahA~ kUDa-kavarDa-NigganthahoM kApurisahA annaary-prmtyhaaN||2 eNa mahArisi-liGga-ggahaNe jAi-jarA-maraNa-ttaya-DahaNe // 3 'phalai~ ma toDahA~ jalu mA DohoM NaM to NIsaGgattaNu chnnddhoN'||4 17 PS saNehiM. 18 P laIA. 19 rAyaha. 20 P pabvaIA. 21 P kAusAeM, S kAusAyaM. 22 P S pavaNa yau. 23 5 visalai. 24 s sihihi, A sihehe. 25 Ps NAi. 26 A mAlauM. ____12. 1 P acalu vi. 2 PS sivasatthau. 3 Ps chammAsa. 4 PS vilaMviya. 5 PS sIuNha hiM, A sIunhe hiM. 6 P degbhukkhahiM, bhukkhahi. 7s khAmiyA, A khAviya. 8s viNAmiyA, A viNAviya. 9 P degkuMDayaNaI, s kaMDayaNaI, A degkaMDuyaNai. 10s viMcchiya. 11 PS degcaraNe. 12 S NAsavi salila pievaya laggA. 13 P pievaya. 14 PS mahiyali. 15 A bho bho digu keNa paramappau. 16 P NiuMeM. 17 A kAi. 18 s paraloyaM. 19 SA phalai. 20 S takkhai. 21S A jAhu. 22 P S koi. 23 P kANerakkhai, S kANekkhaI. 24 PA Amellivi, S Amillivi. 25s jiNedaho. 26s kallai.27 PS desahu, A desami. 28 PkAi. 13. 1 PS tahi. 2 tehaya. 3 s paDivaNNai. 4 PS kavaDakUDa.5 A kappurisaho. 65 aNNAya. 7 PS jalai ma Dohaho phalai ma toDaho. 8 A toDahu..

Page #234
ka0 13, 5 - 9, 14, 1-9] viIo saMdhi taM NisuNevi tisa-bhukkhAdaNNAhi~ uddhUliu appANau~ aNNehi // 5 aNNAha" aNNa samaya uppAiya' tahiM aksare Nami-virNami parauiya"6 kaccha-mahAkacchAhiva-NandaNa vara-karavAla-hattha NIsandaNa // 7 veNi vi vihiM calaNehi~ NivaDeppiNu thiya pAMseMhi~ jiNu jayakAreppiNu // 8 // ghattA // cintiu Nami-viNamIhi~ 'vuttau vi* Na vollai NAho / eu Na jANahu~ Asi kiu~ amhahiM ko avarAho" // 9 [14] jai viNa kiM pi dehi sura-sArA to vari ekasi volli bhaDArA // 1 aNNahu~ desu vihajevi diNNau amhahu~ kiM pahu NidAkhiNNau' // 2 // aNNahu~ diNNa turaGgama gayavara amhahu~' kA kiyau paramesara // 3 "aNNahU~ diNNau uttima-vesau amhaha~ AlAveNa vi sNsr'||4 ema jAma garahanti jiNindahoM" AsaNu caliu tAma dharaNindahA~ // 5 / avahi pauoNvi" sapparivArau Au khaNakheM jetthu bhaDArau // 6 lakkhiu vihi mi majheM paramesaru sasi-sUrantarAle" NaM mandaru // 7 / / turiu ti-vArau bhAmari deppiNu jiNavara-vandaNahatti kareppiNu // 8 // ghattA // pucchiya dharaNidhareNa 'viNNi vi unnnnaaviy-mtthaa| thiya kajeM kavaNeNa ukkhaya-karavAla-vihatthA' // 9 9 s NisuNi vi. 10 A appANauM. 11 A aMnehiM. 12 aNNehi, A aNNahiM. 18 s uppAiyA. 14 P tahi. 15 A avasari. 16 degviNNami. 17s parAiyA. 18 PveSaNa, S viSNi. 19 PS vihi. 20 s calaNihi. 21 P NivaDippiNu. 22 s pAsehi, A pAsi hiM. 23 P degviNamIhi. A degviNamIsahi. 24 PS kiM pi. 25s vollaii. 26 P SANAhu. 27 P na, A missing. 28 P S jANahu. 29 P kaMDa. 30 P amhe kiM, S amhehe, A amhehiM corrected to amhahiM. 31 PS A avarAhu. 14. 1 P dehe, A dehi kiM pi. 2s voli, 3 PSA aNNaha. 4 P S vihaMjivi. 5_PA diNNauM. 6 s amhahu, A amhahaM. 7 PS niMdAkhipaNau, A NiddAkhiNNauM. 8 aNNahu digNa, A aNNahaM diNNu 9 s amhaha, A amhahiM. 10 P kAi 11 A aNNahaM diNNauM uttama vesa. 12 s amhaha, A amhaMhaM. 13 S jema. 14 P jiNeMdaho. 15 A Taliu. 16 s tAva. 17 PS A pauMjivi. 18 s SaNaddhe. 19 P jitthu, s jettha, A titthu 20 A nihiM mi. 21 5 majjhi. 22 s A degaMtarAli. 23 s bhAmare. 24 P pucchiu, 25 s dharaNivareNa, A dharaNihareNa. 26 A aNAmiya. 27 P ukhayadeg.

Page #235
paumacariu [ka0 15, 1-9, 16, 177 [15] taM NisuNevi diNNu paJcuttara 'pesiya ve vi Asi desantaru // 1 dUraTThANu jAma taM pAvahu~ jAma valevi paDIvA Avahu~ // 2 tAma pihimi Niya-puttaha~ deppiNu amhaha~ thiu avaheri kareppiNu' // 3 5 taM NisuNevi vihasiya-muha-yanheM diNNau~ vijau ve dharaNindeM // 4 'giri-veyaDDaho hohu pahANA uttara-dAhiNa-seDDihi~ rANA' // 5 taM NisuNevi Nami-viNamihi~ vuccai 'aNNe diNNI pihivi ne ruccai // 6 jai Nigganthu dei sai~ hatthe to amhe" vi lehu~" paramattheM // 7 taM NisuNevi ve vi avaloeNvi" thiu aggaeN" so muNivaru hoeNvi"||8 // ghttaa|| hatthutthalliu~ teNa gaya ve" vi laeppiNu vijau~ / uttara-seDDihi~ ekku thiu dAhiNa-seDDihiM vijau // 9 [16] taihi~ avasara uccAiya-vAhahA~ mahi-viharantahoM tihuaNaM-NAhahA~ // 1 Is vahu-lAyaNNa-vaNNa-saMpaNNau ANaI ko vi pasAhavi kaNNau // 2 'celiu ko vi ko vi haya caJcala rayaNa ko vi ko vi vara mayagala // 3 ko vi suvaNNa ruppaya-thAlaI ko vi dhaNa. dhaNNai~ asraaliN||4 ko vi amullAharaNa. DhoyaI tAi~ bhaDArau" Nau avaloyaI // 5 savvaI dhUli-samai~ maNNantau paTTaNu "hatthiNayaru saMpattau // 6 20 jahi~ seyaMseM 'dasaNu pAhiu* chuDu chuDu Niya-parivArahoM saahiu||7 __15. 1 P dUrAThANu jAva, S dUrAThANu jAva, A dUrajjhANu corrected to dUraThANu jAma. 2s pAvahu. 35 Avahu. 4 PS tAva pihimi, A tAma pihivi. 5 PS NisuNivi. 6 A diNNauM. 7 P dharaNidi, s dharaNeMdeM. 8 P degseTihiM corrected to seDDihiM, 5 seDhihe, A seTiTihiM. 9 P viNamihi, 5 viNamihi, A vinAmihiM. 10 PS aNNe, A anne. 11 PS mahi vi na. 12 P S sai. 13 P amhi vi, A amhehiM. 14 s A lehu. 15 P avaloyavi, s avaloivi. 165 aggai, A atthakkU corrected to agai so. 17 5 hovi, A hoyavi. 18 P hatthusthaliu. 19 A te vi. 205 tejau. 21 PS degseDhihi. 22. A iku. 23 P S seDhihiM, A seThihiM. ___ 16.1 P tahi. 2 P avasari. 3 From this point onwards upto sahiu in line 7 several lines are partly illegible in s. 4 S A fagna. 5 sogou. 6 P degsaMpuNNauM, 5 degsaMpuSNau, A degsaMpanna. 7A ANaiM. 8 P A kaNNauM. 9 P rayaNai, s illegible. 10 s mayagalA. 11 PS suaNNai. 12 5 ruppaya', A ruppiyaM. 13 A dhaNai. 14 P S amullAbharaNai, A amollAharaNaI, 15 P S A DhoyaI. 16 P S tAi. 17 A bhaDArauM. 18 P S A avaloyaiM. 19 P savvai. 20 s degsamai. 21A hasthiNAyapuru pattau, S saMpattaDai. 22 s jahi. 23 PseaseM. 24 PS pAviu, A cAhiu corrected to pAhiu. 25 PchuDU chuDU. [16] 1 vastra. 2 khamam.

Page #236
ka0 16, 8 - 11; 17, 1-9] 26 'ajju paiDu" aNaGga-viyAu~ ikkhu-rasoM bhariyaali jaM je " tAmai cauddisu loeM" chAira 36 39 Niggau" 'thAhu' bhaNantu bhamiu ti bhAmari dintu viIo saMdhi jimi bhaDarau" jaM je" vandiu risaha - jindu vande vi' paisAriyaDa NihelaNu aNNu vi gomaeNa saMmajjaNu pui~' akkhayAu vali' dIvA kara- pakkhANu devi kumAreM ahiNava- ikkhurasahoM' bhariyaJjali' sAhukA devadunduhi saru kaJca - rayaNaha~" ko Diu~ vAraha" akkhaya- dANu bhaNeMvi" seyaMsahA 12 * * ithe paumacarie 'jiNavara kkhima' imaM maiM pArAvi risa bhaDArau // 8 // ghattA // ww 37 saccara jeM jiNu vAreM" parAi 33, vasu-hAra parisiyai taM je // 9 38 sa- kalattu sa puttu sa pariyaNu / mandaroM jema tArAyaNu // 11 // ghattA // [17] far calaNAravinda pakkhAlaNu / 1 23 // 10 10 diNNa jaleNa dhAra puNu candaNu / 2 dhUva-vAsa jela-vAsa paDIvA / 3 sahara - saNaheNa bhiGgAreM / 4 tAvaM surehiM" mukku kusumaJjali | 5 gandha-vAu vasu-vara Nirantaru / 6 paDiya laikkha battIsaTThAraha " / 7 akkhayaasa are au divasahoM / 8 15 15 dhaJjayAsiya sayambhu e va kae / vIyaM ciyaM sAhiyaM padmaM // seyaMseM" appara bhaavevi" / sireM" sa i~ bhu va- juvalu caDAveMvi" // 9 * 26s paTTa. 27s degviyArau 28 P mai, s sai. 29 P deg aMjale, s aMjali 30 A jaM jiM. 31 Ps A ghari. 32 P pavarasiya. 33 A taM jeM 34 Ps tAva, 35s loyaM. 36Ps chAviu . 37s A vAri 38s parAyau 39s NiggaMthAhu, A niggara DhAhu. 17. 1Ps vaMdi vi. 2 AcaraNAraviMda 3Ps aNNa. 4 P puSphai, s puSkai 5 P akkhaiyAu vala, akkhaipAu vala, A akkhayAuM vali. 6 A jalavAsa with pha ( ? ) superscribed on ja'. '7 P Sdeg ikkhurasahaM. 8Ps bhariaMjali. 9 A ahiNava. 10s surehi . 11 A sAhukkAra. 12 P rayaNahiM. s syaNihiM. 13 P koDIu. 14 s vArahaM. 15 Ps aTThArahaM, A aTThAraha 16s bhaNivi. 17s NAu 18 A jimiuM. 19 A bhaDArauM. 20 P raMji, A jaMji. 21 P seaMseM. 22 SA bhAvivi. 23 P risahu jiNeMdu. 24 SA siri. 25 P saha bhuyajuyala, S saI bhuyajuyalu. 26s caDAvivi. 27 s ittha. 28s degNikvavaNa. 29s ciyaM. [17] 1 zrIkhaMDenArcanaM, paTakUlena mardanam . 2 puSpAJjalim ( ? ). 3125000000 (?). S 10 20

Page #237
24 paumacariu [ka0 1,1-13 [3. taIo saMdhi] tihuaNe-guru taM gayauru mellevi khiinn-ksaaidd| gaMya-santau viharantau purimatAlu saMpAiuM // [1] dIhara-kAlacakka-haeNNa parisa-sahAseM puNNaeNNa / sayaDAmurha-ujjANa-vaNu Dhukku bhaDArau risaha-jiNu // 1 rammaM mahA jaM ca puNNAya-NAehi~ kusumiya-layA-velli-pallava-NihAeMhi~ // 2 kappUra-kaGkola-elA-lavaGgehi~ mhu-maahvii-maahulinggii-viddngghiN||3 mariyalla-jIrucche-kuGkama-kuDaGgehi~ Nava-tilaya-vaulehi cmpy-piynggehi||4 " NAraGga-Naggoha-Asattha-rukkhehi~ . kaGkelli-paumakkha-ruddakkha-dakkhehi~ // 5 khajUri-jaimbiri-ghaNa-phaiNisa-limvehi~ hariyAla-Dhau~ehi~-bahu-puttajIvahi~ // 6 sattacchayA'gatthi-dahivaNNa-NandIhiM mandAra-kundindu-sindUra-sindIhiM // 7 vara-pADalI-popphalI-NAlikerIhi~ karamandi-kanyAri-karimara-karIrehi~ // 8 kaNiyAri-kaNavIra-mAlUra-taralehi sirikhnndd-sirisaamlii-saal-srlehi||9 1 hintAla-tAlehi~ tAlI-tamAlehi~ jambU-varamvehi~ kaJcaNa-kayamvehi~ // 10 bhuva-devadArUhi~ riTehi~ cArehi~ kosamma-sajehi~ koraNTa-ko hi~ // 11 accaiya-jUhIhi~ jAsavaNa-mallIhi~ keyaieN jAehi~ avarahi mi jAIhi~ // 12 // dhattA // tahi divau sumaNiduI vaDa-pAyau thira-thorau / 20 vaNa-vaNiyaha suha-jaNiyaha uppari dhariu va morau // 13 __1. 1 SA tihuyaNa'. 2 PA mellivi, va millivi. 3 s A kasAyau. 4 P saMpAiyau, s saMpAyau. 5 PdegsahAsaI, 5 degsahAsai.6 A sayaDAmuhUM. 75 degNAyehiM. 8 PdegvelI', sillegible. 9 P nihAehiM. 10 A miriyalladeg. 11 S jIrucca. 12 s ghaulehi. 13 P nAraMga. 14 PSA rudakkha. 15 s jaMbIre, A jaMbIra. 16 A degphaNasanIvehiM. 17 P degDhaueheM. 18 PS pottajI. vehiM. 19 Ps for the following few lines only partly legible. 20 A kuMdeda. 21 s puSphalI. 22 PdegnAlikerIhiM. 23 s karamaMda, A karaviMdi. 24 s katthAri. 25A jaMvu. 26 riTehi. 27 A cArUhiM. 28 A kosaMva. 29 s kojehi, A kujehi. 30A keyaiyadeg. 31 A jAIhiM. 32 P avarahi mi, S A avarahi mi. 33 PS tahi. 34 A suniciTThau with ma and Ni superscribed respectively above ni and vi. 35 PS jaNiyahi. 36 PS uppare. 37 PS bi, A va with the sign of short i added af. terwards. [1] 1 galazramaH. 2 dIrghakAlacakrahate sati. 3 madhUkaH. 4 atimuktalatA. 5 pIpala. 6 nimbakaiH. 7 vanastriyaH. 8 piccha.

Page #238
ka02,1-11,3,1-6] taIo saMdhi [2] tahi~ thAeNvi paramesaraNa AI-purANa-mahesaraNa / visaya-seNNu saMcUriyau sukka-jhANu AUriyAM // 1 eka-sukka jhANaggi-palittahA~ / do-guNa-dharahoM duviha-tava-tattahoM // 2 tiyagArahoM ti-salla pheDantahA~ cauviha-kammindhaNa. DahantahoM 3 / pazcindirya-daNu-dappu harantahoM chabiha-rasa-paricAu karantahoM // 4 satta-mahAbhaya parisesantahoM aTha dui maya NiNNAsantahoM // 5 Navavihu vambhaceru rakkhantahoM dasavihu parama-dhammu pAlantahA~ // 6 sui eyArahaGga jANantahoM vAraha aNuvekkhau cintantahoM // 7 terasavihu cArittu carantahoM caudasa~viha-guNathANu caDantahoM // 8 // paNNAraha pamAya vajantahoM solahaviha kasAya muccantahoM // 9 sattAraha saMjama pAlantahoM aTThAraha vi dosa NAsantahoM // 10 // ghttaa|| suha-jhANahoM gaya-mANahoM aipsnnnn-muhyndhoN| dhavalujalu taM kevalu NANuppaNNu jiNindahoM" // 11 // [3] sAhiya-Niya-sahAva-cariu cautIsa'isaya-pariyariu / thiu jiNu Nicuya-kamma-rau NaM sasaharu Nijalaharau // 1 puNNa-pavittu pAva-NiNNAsaNu aNNuppaNNuM dhavalu siMhAsaNu // 2 kisalaya-kusuma-riddhi-saMpaNNau~ aNNettahe asou uppaNNAM // 3 20 diNayara-koDi-payAva-samujjalu aNNettaheM pasaNNu bhAmaNDalu // 4 aNNettaheM oNAmiya-matthA cAmarindai thiya camara-vihatthoM // 5 aNNettahe tihuaNu" dhavalantau thiu uddaNDa-dhavala-chatta-ttau // 6 2. 1 PS tahi. 2 P AI, s illegible. 3 PS degseNu. 4 P AUriau. 5 A eka. 6 P tiyagAraho, s tiyagArau, A tiyagAvarava. 7 PdegkameMdhaNaI, s kammedhaNaI. 8 P paMceMdiya 9 P nivAsaMtaho. 10 PS Navaviha. 11 A terahavihu. 12 A cAritu dhuraMtaho. 13 s coisa', A caudaha. 14 s caraMtaho. 15 Pdegpasannu, 8deg pasaNNu, A pasaMna. 16 P NANuppanu, SNANuppattu, A nANuppaNNu. 17 jiNedaho. 3. 1. P S sAhiu. 2 jiNa. 8 A cautIsAisaya.. degsA aisai, A sAisayaM. 4 P aNNupancha. 5 P degsaMpaNNauM, S saMpannau, A degsaMcchaNNauM. 6 5 aNNetahe. 7 A uppaNNauM. 8 P A agnattahe, S aNNettaho. 9 s aNNettahi. 10 P uNAmiya', 5 unnAviya. 11 s cAmareMda. 12 s cAmarahatthA. 13 P aNNettaha, S aNNettahi. 14 P tihuaNa, s tihuyaNa, A tihumaNu. 15PudaMDa. pau0 cari04

Page #239
26 paumacariu [ka03,7-11,4,1-10 aNNettahe" sura-dunduhi vajjai NaM pakkhuhaNe mahovahi gajai // 7 divva bhAsa aNNettahe bhAsai aNNettahe" kamma-rau paNAsai // 8 kusuma-vAsu aNNettaheM vAsai // 9 aTTa vi pADihera uppaNNA NaM thiya puNNa-puJja AsaNNA // 10 // ghattA // iya cindha jasu siddhaI para-samA] jasu appau / gaha-cakkoM tailokoM so je deu paramappau // 11 [4] vAraha-joyaNa-poDhima maNaharu savvu suvaNNamau~ / caudisu caurujANa-vaNu sura-NimmaviuM samosaraNa // 1 tiviha kaNaya-pAyAru pabhAviu~ vAraha koTA solaha vAviu // 2 mANava-thambha cayAri pariTThiya kaJcaNa-toraNa-Nivaha samuTThiya // 3 cau gourai~ hema-pariyariya Nava Nava thUhai~ tahi~ vitthariyai~ // 4 daha dhaya pauma-mora-pazcANaNa garuDa-marAla-vasaha vara-vAraNa // 5 13 aNNu vi vattha-cakka-chatta-ddhaya pharaharanta accanta samuNNaya // 6 ekekaeN dhaeN" ahiNava-chAyaha~ sau aTTottara citta-paDAya? // 7 taM samasaraNu parihiu jAvahi~ amara-rAu saMcalliu~ tAhi~ // 8 caliyai~ AsaNAi~ ahamindahu~ visaharinda-amarindai-Narindahu~ // 9 // ghattA // jiNa-saMpai . jANAvai suravai suravara-vindahu~ / 'kiM acchahu~ Agacchahu~ jAhu~ bhaDArau~ vndhuN'||10 16 5 aNNettahi. 17 s devva. 18 P S aNNettahiM, A aNNetahi. 19 s aNNetaha. 20 s puMNa. 21 PS ciMdhai. 22 Ps siddhaha. 23 P degsammANu. 24 S gahacakkahu, A gayapakkhaho with cakka superscribed above pakkha. 25 SA ji. 4. 1P pohimauM, s pohimau, A poDhimauM. 2 P suaNNamauM, S sabvamuvanamauM. 3 P S Nimmaviya. 4 P pabhAmiuM, A pabhAviu. 5 A vAraha. 6 P govaraI, s gourai, A goyaraiM. 7 degpariyariyai, A piMjariyaiM. 8 A degthUhai. 9 P S A tahi vitthariyai. 10 5 pauma. 11 SA accatta. 12 P yae, s thae. 13 A cittavaDAyahu. 14 s jAvahi, A jAvihiM. 15 A saMcallai. 16 A tAvihiM. 17 P S bhAsaNAi. 18 PS ahamiMdahaM. 19 s amareMda'. 20 P S 'pariMdaha, A gariMdahu. 21 PdegvaMdaha, s viMdahu. 22 S acchaho. 23 A lai pecchahu. 24 PS jAhu. 25 A bhaDArauM. [4] 1 prauDhavistAraH. 2 citrapatAkAH.

Page #240
ka05,1-10;6, 6-4] taIo saMdhi [5] / taM NisuNevi' parAmarahiM kaDaya-maurDa-kuNDala-dhareMhi~ / maNi-rayaNa-ppaha-raJjiya Niya-Niya-jANai~ sjjiyiN| 1 kehi mi mesa mahisa visa kunyjr| kehi mi tacche riche miga smbr||2 kehi mi karaha varAha turaGgama kehi mi haMsa mara vihnggm||3 kehi mi sasa sAraGga pavaGgama kehi mi rahavara Naravara jaGgama // 4 kehi mi vaggha siMgha gaya gaNDA kehi mi garuDa koJca kAraNDauM // 5 kehi mi suMsuAra macchohara ema parAiya sayala vi suravara // 6 dasa-payAra vara bhavaNa-NivAsiya vintara aTTha paJca joIsiya // 7 vahuviha kappAmara kokanta IsANindu vi Au turantau // 8 vinbhama-hAva-bhAva-saMkhoDihi~ parimiu caMuvIsa'cchara-koDihiM // 9 ||ghttaa|| pekkheMvi valu kiya-kalayalu cauviha-deva-NikAyaho / dhAiya gara kaTThiya-dhara suravara-vallaha-rAyahIM // 10 // -15 tAva galiya-dANojjhara jiNa-vandaNa-gavaNaMmaNau joyaNa-lakkha-pamANu paridviu uppari pekkhaNA pAraddhai~ unbhiya dhaya dhUrvantai~ cindha knnnn-cmr-hry-mhuyr| parivahiu~ aMirAvaNau~ // 1 vIyau mandaru NAI samuTThira // 2 cAmIyara-toraNa Nivaddhai~ // 3 kiyai~ vaNai~ phala-phulla-samiddhai~ // 4 20 5. 1s NisuNitri. 2 S pavarA. 3 s mauDa. 4 A dhari hiM. 5A kehiM mi. 6 s kuMjarA. 7P maccha.8ps riccha.9SA kehiM mi. 10 PS mayUra. 11 8 naraura. 12 P kAraMDa. 13s saMsabhAmAra. 14 PS eva. 15s NivAsiyA. 16 Putara. 17s joyasiyA, 18 PS kokaMtara. 19 P IsANaMdu, A IsANiMdu. 20 PS vibhava.deg 21 A parimiuM. 22 PS degkoDihi. 23 P pikkhevi, pekkhi vi. 24 PS kiu. 25P kaTiaghara, A kadviyakara. 6. 1 PS degdANoccharau.2 Pdegmaya'. 3 AdegmahuMyarauM. 4 PS parivaDDia. 5 PA airAvaNauM. 6A 'mANu. 7 PS NAi, A nAI samuhiuM. 8 P pekkhaNAi, s peSaNei. 9 A pAraddhai..10s 'toraNai Nivaddhai. 11 P dhUvaMtahi, s dhUyaMtahi. 12 s ciMdhai. 13 s kiyai. 14 PS samiddhai. [5] 1 AdhAbhiH ( ? ), 2 IzAneMdra AgataH. 3 iMdrasya. [6] 1 erApatiH hastI 1, mukha 100, mukhe mukhe dantASTASTa, dante dante sarovaru 1, sare sare kamalinI 25, kamalinI ke kamala 125, kamale kamale patra 108, patre patre apsarA ekaikA nRtyaM karoti atibhaktyA / mukha 100, daMnta 800, sarovara 800, kamali[nI] 20000, kamala 2500000, dala 270000000, apsarA 270000000,

Page #241
paumacariu [ka06,5-11;7,1-9 pokkhariNiu~ Nava paGkaya saravara dIhiya vAvi talAya layAharaM // 5 tahi~" airAvaNe galagajjantaeN dIhara-kara-sikkAra muMantaeN // 6 vijijantu camara-parivADihi~ sattAvIsahi~ acchara-koDihi~ // 7 caDiu purandaru maNe parioseM" jaya-maGgala-dunduhi-NigyoseM // 8 5 vandiNa-phamphAvayahi~ paDhantehi kaTThiyuvAleMhi~ Dhou Na dintehiM // 9 indahoM taNiya riddhi avaloeNvi ke vi visUriya vimuhA hoeNvi // 10 // ghattA // 'mala-dharaNai~ tava-caraNa ke divu bharaheM karesahu~ / jeM dullahu jaNa-vallahu indattaNu pAvesahu~' // 11 [7] tAma surAsura-vAhaNai~ phalai~ va sagga-dumahoM tnn| jiNavara-puNNa-vAya-hayai~ heTThAmuhai~ samAgayai~ // 1 avaroppalaM cUranta mahAiya giri-maNusottara-siharu parAiyaM // 2 Niya-kareM "khaJcevi bhaNaI purandara 'uccAsaNa-AruhaNu asundaru // 3 // jAi~ viuvaNa-sattieN" hUya." turiu~ tAi~ Amellahu~ rUa~' // 4 thiya devAsura indAeseM sabai paDIvA teNa ji veseM // 5 NANA-jANa-vimANehi tettaheM Dhukku samosaraNe jiNu jettaheM // 6 sayala vidUroNAviya- matthA sa yala vi kara-maulaJjali-hatthA // 7 sayala vi jayajayakAra karantA sayala vi" thotta-sayAi~ paDhantA // 8 20 sayala vi appANau~ darisantANAmu gottu Niya-Nilau kahantA // 9 15 P pokkharaNita, A pokkharaNiuM. 16 A maNohara. 17 PS tahi. 18 s gajaMtai. 19 suyaMta, .A degmuyaMtae. 20 PdegparivADi hi, A parivADiDiM. 21s paritosiM, A pariose. 22 sdegduMduhiMNigdhosiM. 23 s vaMdaNa. 24 P degphaMphAvehiM, 5 degphaMphAve hi. 25 s par3hatihi. 26 P kaThiyavAlahi, s kaMThiyavAlahi. A kaTThiyAli hiM. 27 P na ditahiM, SNa diMtahiM, A na ditihiM. 28 PS avaloyavi. 29 P hoyavi, S hoivi. 30 PS diu. 31 s bharahu. 32 PS karesahu. 33 s jiM. 34 P S pAvesahu. - '7. 1 Ps tAva. 2 P S degsAhaNaI, phalai. 3 s degdummaho. 4 s haraI. 5 PNaM heTThAmuhaI, s NaM heTThAmuhai. 6 avaraparu. 7 s mahAiyA. 8 A degmaNusuttara. 9 s parAiyA. 10 A kari. 11 s khaMdhevi. 12 A bhaNaiM. 13 This half is missing in s. 14 PS uccAsaNu. 15 PS jAi. 16 P S degsattiya. 17 PS bhUyaI. 18 P turiau, s turiyau. 19 P amellahu, s amillahu. 20 P S rUyai. 21 A puNu with savva superscribed. 22s yesiM. 23 PdegvivANahi, s vimANahi. 24 P tettihi, s tettahiM. 25 P jettaho, s jettahiM 26 s dUre. 27 8 jayajayakAra. 28 missing in s. 29 P degsayAi. 30 A appANauM. 2 saudharmendraH. 3 kaM divasaM bhaviSyati. 4 bharatakSetre.

Page #242
ka07, 10,8,1-10,9,1 // // pattA // taihi vela' sura-melaeN teya-piNDu jiNu chajai / gayaNagaNeM tArAyaNe chaNa-mayalaJchaNu Najai // 10 [8] sura-kari-khandhuttiNNaeNNe vahu-romaJcubhiNNaeNNaM / sapparivAreM sundareNa thui ADhatta purandareNa // 1 'jaya ajarAmara-pura-paramesara jaya jiNa Ai purANa mahesara // 2 jaya dayaM-dhamma-rayaNa-rayaNAyara / jaya aNNANa-tamoha-divAyara // 3 jaya sasi bhava-kumurya-paDivohaNa jaya kallANa-NANa-guNa-rohaNa // 4 jaya suraguru tailoka-piyAmaha jaya saMsAra-mahADai-huyavahaM // 5 jaya vammaha-NimmahaNa mahAusa jaya kali-koha-huAsaNe pAusa // 6 jaya kasAyaghaNa-palayasamIraNa jaya mANairi-purandarapaharaNa // 7 jaya indiya-gayaule paJcANaNa jaya tihuaNa-siri-rAmAliGgaNa // 8 jaya kammAri-maDapphara-bhaJjaNa jaya Nikala Niravekkha NiraJjaNa // 9 // ghttaa|| tuha sAsaNu duha-NAsaNu evahi~ uNNai caDiyau / pahavanteNeM jagu saMsAra Na paDiyau' // 10 . [9] taM valu taM devAgamaNu so jiNavara 'taM samasaraNuM / pekkheMvi urvavaNe avayariu jAu mahantau acchariu // 1 paTTaNe purimaMtAle jo rANau~ risahaseNu NAmeNa pahANau~ // 2 so devAgamu NieNvi 'pahAsiu ko sayaDAmuha-vaNe" AvAsiu~ // 3 kAsu eu evaDDu pahuttaNu jeNa vimANahi~ NavaI NahaGgaNu' // 4 31 PS tahi. 32 P kevalae, s velai. 33 Ps degmelai. 34 A tiya. 8. 1 P degkkhaMdhutiNaeNa, s khaMdhutiNaeNa, A degkhaMdhuttinnaeNa. 2 PbhinnaeNa, degtiNNaeNa, 3 PS saparivAreM, A sapparivAri. 4 5 daDha. 5s bhabakumuya, A kumuyabhabva. 6 shuyA vaha. 7A gayaula.deg8 SA degtihuyaNa. 9 P nikkala niravekha niraMjana, 10 P S emahi. 11 8 uNNaiM. 12 jiM. 13 P huMtaeNa, S hotaeNa. 14 P S pavahaMtaeNa. 15 SA saMsAri. 9. 1 A taM ji. 2 A samosaraNu. 3 Ppikkhivi, A pekkhivi. 4 S uvaNi.5 P avayariauM, avayariyau.6 P acchariyauM, S acchariyaDa.7A purimatAli. 8 P A rANauM. 9 Ps visahaseNu. 10 P A pahANauM. 11 s vaNi. 12 A avAsiuM. 13 s trimANahi. 14 A namaiM. [8] 1 mahotkaTa (A gloss mahAutkaTa ). 2 mAnaparvatabhAne vajraH, [9] 1 prabhASitavAn.

Page #243
0 paumacariu [ka09,5-10,10,1-9 taM NisuNevi keNaM 'apphAliu~ 'ema deva ma. savvu NihAliu // 5 bharahesarahoM vappu jo suvvaI mahi-vallahu bhaNevi jo"thuvvai // 6 kevala-NANu tAsu uppaNNau~ adu-mahAguNaDDi-saMpaNNau~' // 7 taM NisuNevi maraTeM melliu sa-valu sa-vandhuvaggu saMcalliu // 8 / taM samasaraNu paiTTa turantau 'jaya devAhideva' pabhaNantau // 9 // pattA // 'teeM teNa paisanteNa suraha mi vibha, lAi / 'eM vesaNa uddeseNa kiM mayaraddhau AiDe' // 10 [10] pekvavi' taM devAgamaNu so jiNu taM ji samosaraNu / bhava-bhaya-saMeNhi~ samallaiu 'risahaseNu pahu pavvaiu // 1 teNa samANu parama gabbhesara dikkhaha~ ThiyaM caurAsI garavara // 2 cau-kallANa-vihUI-saNAhahoM gaNahara te ji hUaM jaga-NAhahoM // 3 avara vi je" je" bhAveM laiyA caurAsI sahAsa pavvaiyA // 4 1 eyAraha-guNaThANa-samiddhahu~ tiNi lakkha sAvayahu~ pasiddhahu~ / 5 ajjiya-gaNahoM saGgha " vujhiya deva vi dukkiya-kamma-mailujjhiya // 6 thiya caupAseM parama-jiNindahoM NaM tArA-gaha puNNima-candaho // 7 vaIre. parisesavi thiya vaNayara mahisa turaGgama kesari kuJjara // 8 // pattA // ahi Naula vi thiya sayala vi ekahi~ uvasama-bhAveNa / .. kiya-sevahA~ puraaivahA~ kevala-NANa-pahAveNa // 9 15A keNa vi. 16 8 apphAliu. 17 A eu. 18 mai. 19 A sayalu. 20 PS vucai, A savvai. 21 Ssai thunvai, P saMthunvai. 22 PA uppaNNauM. 23 P guNaddhi', S guNahi. 24 P A saMpaNNauM. 25s devAhadeva. 26 P teaiM, 5 teyaM, A teMeM. 27 paimaMteNa. 28 A surahaMmi. 29 A vibhau. 30 P lAiyau, S lAyau. 31 P aiM, 32 Ps veseM. 33 PS uddesi. 34 Ayau. . 10. 1s pekkhivi. 2 A jiNavaru. 3 PS bhavabhava', A bhavabhavabhaya'.4 PdegsahiehiM, Ssaehi. 5s samallai, A laiu. 6 PS dikkhaha. 7 PS TThiya. 8 Naravahara. 9 degvihaI. 10 hUva. 11s je. 12 Ps je. 13 P samiddhaI, s samidrai. 14 P sAvayahu, s sAvayahaM. 15 P pasiddhaI, s pasiddhahaM. 16 P gaNaha, s gaNaha. 17 SA kiM. 18 P dukiya. 19 P S degkalujhiva. 20 Ps Thiya. 21 A caupAsahiM. 22 ThAha corrected to gaha.23 A degiMdaho. 24 P S vairai. 25 parisesiya, A pariharevi. 26 P thia. 27 s vaNayarA. 28 s kuMjarA, A kuMjaraH. 29 s Niula. 30 s ekkahi. 31 s puradevaho. 2 kathitaH (A kahiu ). 3 samastam. 4 prAtihASTiguNAzca Rddhayazca, 5 tasya tejasA. [10] 1 vRSabhasenaH jinaputraH.

Page #244
ka011,1-10,12,1-4]. taIo saMdhi [11] tAma viNiggaya diva jhuNi kahai tiloahoM parama-muNi / vandha-vimokkha-kAlavalaM. dhammAhamma-mahAphalai~ // 1 puggala-jIvAjIva-pauttiu ' Asava-saMvara- Nijara-guttiu // 2 saMjama-Niyama-lesa-vaya-dANa. tava-sIlovavAsa-guNaThANa // 3 sammaiMsaNa-NANa-caritta sagga-mokkha-saMsAra-Nimitta // 4 Nava payattha sajjhAya-jjhANaM. sura-Nara-ucchehAu~-pamANa // 5 sAyara-pala-puva-koDIyau~ loyavihAya-kammapayaDIyau~ // 6 kAlai~ khetta-bhAva-paradava vAraha aGga caudaha puMbaI // 7 Naraya-tiraya-maNuatta-surattai~ kulayara-halahara-cakkaharattai~ // 8 titthayarattaNAi~ indatta siddhattaNai mi kahaI samatta // 9 // ghattA // kiM vahuveNa AlAveNa tihuaNe sayaleM gaviTThau / / Nau eku vi tila-mettu vi taM ji jiNeNa Na diTThau // 10 dhammakkhANu sayalu suNevi caJcalu jIviu~ maNe muNevi / bhava-bhava-bhaya-saya-gaya-maNahoM uvasamu jAu sarva-jaNahoM // 1 . keNa vi pazcANuvvaya laiyAlo karevi ke vi pavvaiyA // 2 kehi mi guNavayAi~ aNusariyai~ kehi mi sikkhAvayai~ pdhriyiN|| 3 mauNANatthamiyai avarekAha - aNNehi~ kiya Nivitti annnnekvhiN||4|| 11. 1 Ptava, S tAva.2 SA tiloyaho. 8 A vaMdhai corrected to vaMdhavi. 4 PS degvalai. 55 degphalai. 6 P poggala. 7 P nijara. 8 P niyama. 9 P S degdANai. 10 PdegguNaTThANai, S guNaTThANai. 11 P sammadaMsaNa. 12 PS degcarittai. 13 P degNimittai, degNimmittai. 14 A sajjhAyAjhANaiM. 15 PS deguccheAuM. 16 Pdegpallava. 17 s degkoDIu. 18 P degpayaDIaDa, A paiDIau. 19 P SA kAlai. 20 paradabvai, A varadavai. 21 PS A aMgai. 22 A puvai. 23 SA degmaNuyatta. 24 s kulahara. 25 PS titthayarattaNAi. 26 A iMdattai. 27 s kaha. 28 PS vahueNa. 29 s tihuyaNi, A tihuyaNe. 30 A sayali. 31 s degmittu. 12. 1 s dhammukkhANu. 2 s jIviu maNi, A jIvalou. 3 P S bhavabhaya', A HTT with the marks of deletion over the first two letters, 4 PS savvaho. 5A kehiM ji. 6 A kehiM mi.7 P aNusariaI, s aNusariyai. 8 P degNasthamiai, S degNacchamiyai, A degNathamiyaI. 9 P aNNekahiM, S aNNekkahiM. 10 P aNNehi, A annahiM. [11] 1 trilokasya jIvAnAM dharmAkhyAnaM kathayati. 2 avalokitaH. 3 yanna kazcit tannAsti. [12] 1 locaM kRtvA.

Page #245
paumacariu [012,5-6,13,1-8 jo jaM maggai taM tahA~ dei hatthu bhaDArau~ Nau khaJcei // 5 amara vigaya sammattu laeppiNu Niya Niya-liya cAhaNahi~caDeppiNu // 6 jiNa-dhavalahoM vidhavalu siMhAsaNu paNNArasa-visaTTa-therAsa~Nu // 7 ubbhiya seya chattai siya-cAmara diva bhAsa bhAmaNDalu seharu // 8 ||ghttaa // tihuaNa-pahu haya-cammahu kevala-kiraNa-divAyaru / tahoM thANoM ujjANoM gau taM gaGgA-sAyaru // 9 [13] tahi~ avasara bharahesarahoM syl-puhii-prmesrhoN| 10 para-cakkehi miNaviya kama jAya riddhi sura-riddhi-sama // 1 mAlUra-pavara-pIvara-thaNAha~ chaNNavai sahAsa varaGgaNAha~ // 2 tahA~ daha-paJcAsau NandAhu~ caurAsI larkhai~ sandarNAhu~ // 3 caurAsI lakkhai~ gayava hu~ aTThAraha koDiu hayavarAhu~ // 4 koDIu tiNNi vara-gheNuvAha vattIsa sahAsa NarAhivAha~ // 5 // vattIsa sahAsa~i~ maNDalAhu~ kammante koDi pavahai halAhu~ // 6 Nava Nihiyau~ rayaNai~ satta satta chakkhaiNDa i meiNi eka-chatta" // 7 // dhattA // jiha vappeNa mAhappeNa lai NANu taM kevlu| tiha putteNa jujjhanteNa sa i~ bhu ya-valeNa mahIyalu // 8 11 A deiM. 12 A bhaDArauM. 13 P khaMceiM. 14 A sammattaiM. 15 A laeviNa, A leviNu. 16 A degniyavAhaNahi. 17 P A caDeviNu. 18 s jiNu. 19 P S dhavalo. 20 A paNNAraha. 21 P S cchattu. 22 A bhAsu. 23 P S bhAmaNDala. 24 S A tihuyaNa. 25 Ps degNANa.. 26 A tathaho. ____13. 1 P tahi, S tahe. 2 A degpihivi. 3 A pArakehiM. 4 A dasa paMcAsau taho. 5 P gaMdaNahaM, 5 gaMdaNAhaM, A gaMdaNAhu. 6 SA lakkhai. 7 PS rahavarAhaM. 8 A causI. 9 P S lakkhai. 10 PS gayavarAhaM, A gaivarAhuM. 11 PS hayavarAha. 12 A degdheNuAhe. 13 P sahAsai garavarAha, S sahAsaI NaravarAhaM. 14 P sahAsai, A sahasa vasi. 15 8 maMDalAhu, A maMDalAhaM. 16 PS kammaMti. 17 s A halAhaM. 18 P Nihiyai, s Nihiai. 19 s rayaNai. 20 A chakkhaMDaiM. 21 P ekacchatta, ekacchatta, A eyacchatta. 22 Ps mahappeNa. 23 s layau. 24 P sayaMbhuva.. 25 PS degvaliNa. 2 nirgataH. 3 kamalAni. 4 padmAsanaH (?). [13] 1 bilvaphalavat.

Page #246
ke01,1-9,2,1 33 cauttho saMdhi [4. cauttho saMdhi] sahihu~ varisa-sahAsahiM puNNa-jayAsahi bharahu aujjha paIsaraha / Nava-Nisiyara-dhArau kalaha-piyArau caka-rayaNu Na piisri||1 [1] paisarai Na paTTaNe cakka-rayaNu jiha avuhabbhantara sukai-vayaNu // 1 / jiha vambhayAri-muheM kAma-satthu jiha goDhuGgaNe maNi-rayaNa-vatthu // 2 jiha vAri-NivandhaNe hatthi-jUhu jiha dujaNa-jaNe" sajjaNa-samUhu // 3 jiha kiviNa-NihelaNe paNai-vinduM jiha vahula-pakkhe khaiy-divs-cndu||4 jiha kAmiNi-jaNu mANuse adabeM jiha sammaiMsaNu" dUra-bhaveM // 5 jiha mahuari-kulu duggandhe raNe jiha guru-garahiu aNNANa-kaNNeM // 6 // jiha parama-sokkhu saMsAra-dhammeM jiha jIva-dayA-vairu pAva-kamme // 7 paDhama-vihattiheM tappurisu jema Na paIsai ujjhaheM cakku tema // 8 // ghattA // taM pekkheMvi thakkantau~ vigghu karantau Naravai vehAviddhau / 'kahahu manti-sAmantahoM jaya-jasa-mantahoM kiM mahu ko vi asiddhau' // 915 [2] taM NisuNevi' mantihiM vuttu ema 'jaM cintahiM taM taM siddha deva // 1 chakkhaNDa vasundhari Nava NihANa caudaha-vihehi~ rayaNehi~ samANa // 2 1. 1s saTihu, A saTihiM. 2 A degsahAsaha. 3 5 degjayAsahi, A jayAsaha. 4 P S avajkSa. 5A navari. 6 P Nisiara, A nisiyaasi.7 P paIsaraI, A paIsaI. 8 A abuhanbhantari. 9 P vaMbhAyAri'. 10 s goDhaMgaNe. 11 PS maNe. 12 P degNevaMdhaNi, S degNivaMdhaNi. 13 s jaNi. 14 A veMdu. 15 Pdegdivasi. 16 PS mANusa. 17 P sammadasaNu. 18 PS dUre. 19 5 mahuyara, A mahuyari0. 20 PS duggaMdha. 21 A sukkhu. 22 P saMsAre. 23 s dhammeM. 24 P jaha. 25 A jIvadayakkharu. 26 5 degvihattihiM. 27 S ujjhahi. 28 pikkhivi, A pecchevi. 29 s thakkau. 30 S kahaha. 31 A jayarasavaMtaho. 2. Is NisuNivi. 2 maMtihi. 3 P ema corrected to eva, S eva. 4 s ciMtahiM, A joyahi. 5s vihehi. 6 P rayaNahiM, S rayaNahi. [1] 1 pUrNA yazena (?) AzA vAJchA vA yasya, yeSu vA. 2 yAcakasamUhaH sajjanAzca. 3 kSayadivasaH amAvAsyA tatra. 4 kathitaM dharmopadezaM ( A gurukathitaH ). 5 prathamavibhaktau yathA tatpuruSasamAsaH. 6 kopAturo jAtaH. pau. cari.5

Page #247
34 vaNavaI sahAsa mahAgarAhu~ avarAI mi siddha jAI jAI para ekU Na sijhai sAhimANu titthaGkara-NandaNu tuha kaNi * poaNa- paramesaru carama- deha gare-are-vIra kAlu 15 sIhu jema pakkhariyau to sahu~" khandhAvAreM 102 taM vayaNu surNevi daDAhareNa paTThaviya mahantA turiya tAsu jai u paDivaNNu kayAvi ema sikkhaviyai mahantA gaya turanta pujevi' pucchi 'AgamaNu kAi~ 'kotuhu~ ko bharahu bheu ko" vi jiha bhAyara aDDANavai iyara tiha tuhu~ ma maDaru pariharevi 23 " taM NisurNevi" bhaya bhIseM 'eka kera aftpakkI " paumacariu battIsa sahAsa desantarAhu // 3 ko lakkhevi" sakkai tAi~ tAi~ // 4 saya-paJca-savAya dhaNu-pyamANu // 5 aTThANavaihi~" bhAihi~ variDDu // 6 akhaliya-maraGku jayalacchi - gehu // 7 NAmeNa vAhuvala vala-visAlu // 8 // dhattA // khantieN dhariyau~ jai so kaha viviTTai | paMI mi deva dalavaI' // 9 ekka- pahAreM [3] [ka0 2,3 - 93, 1-9 15 bharaheNa bharaha - paramesareNa // 1 'gas kareM' kera rAhivAsu // 2 tA te karahu hu bhiDai jema' // 3 Nivisaddhe poyaNa-Nayaru patta // 4 tehi" mi kahiyai~ vayaNAi~ tAi~ // 5 puhavIsa dIsai gampi to vi // 6 jIvanti kareMvi tahA~ " taNiya kera // 7 jiu rAyoM ke kera levi " // 8 // ghattA // vAhavalIseM raha- dUa bhicchiM / pihimi" gurukI avara kera" gaM paDicchiyeM // 9 26 27 28 7 A Navavai. 8 PS mahAgarAhu, A mahAgarAhaM. 9PS desantarAhu, A desantarAhaM. 10 P avarAi vi, A avarAI mi. 11 Ps siddhai. 12 A jAi. 13 A lakkhivi. 14 A ikka. 15 s rashi bhAihi. 16s A poyaNa' 17s maraha. 18 P s 'vIratakAlu 19 P dhariauM. 20 Ps kaha va. 21 Ps sahu. 22 P pakka. 23 P pahuM vi, s par3a vi, 4 paI mi. [2] 1 mahA- Agara - dhAtUtpattisthAna, 2 vighaTate. [3] 1 bhayasyApi bhISmeNa 2 na parijJAtA. 3. 1 PA kari. 2 A kayAi. 3 P sikhaviya 4s turaMtu, A turaMtA 5s Nivisaddhe, A nimisaddhi 6s pattu 7s pujivi 8P pucchia, 4 pucchiu 9s AgaNu. 10 A tehiMmi. 11 P kahiahaM, S kahiyai. 12 sA vayaNAdda. 13s tuhu. 14 PAna, sta. 15 Ps kiMpi. 16 A pihavIsa. 17 P to vi gaMpi, to viM gaMpi. 18s karivi. 19s tahu. 20 PA tuhuM. 21 A maDapha. 225 karevi. 23s NisuNi. 24 P Nibbhacchibha, bhicchiyA. 25 P arpakkI. 20 A vihiMmi. 27 4 gurukkI. 28 A ke. 29s paDicchibhA, P paDicchibha, A pariyacchiya.

Page #248
ka0 4, 1-9, 5, 1-7] cauttho saMdhi // [4] pavasanteM parama-jiNesareNa jaM ki pi vihajevi diNNu teNa // 1 taM amhahu~ sAsaNu suha-NihANu kiu vipiu Nau keNa vi samANu // 2 so pihimiheM hau~ poyaNahA~ sAmi Nau demi Na lemi Na pAsu jAmi // 3 diTeNa teNa kira kavaNu kajju kiM tAsu pasAeM karami rajju // 4 kiM taha)" valeNa hau~ duNNivAru kiM tahoM valeNa mahu~ purisayAru // 5 kiM tahoM valeNa pAika-lou kiM tahoM valeNa sampaya-vihou' // 6 jaM gajiu vAhuvalIsareNa poyaNa-puravara-paramesareNa // 7 taM kovANala-pajalantaeMhiM Nibhacchiu" bharaha-mahantaehiM // 8 // dhattA // 'jai vi tujjhu imu maNDalu bahu-cintiya-phalu Asi samappiu vappeM / gAma sImu khalu khettu vi sarisava-mettuM vi to vi NAhi~ 'viNu kappeM // 9 [5] taM vayaNu suNevi palamba-vAhu NaM candAiccahu~ kuviu rAhu // 1 'kahA~ taNau~ rajju kahA~ taNau bharahu~ jaM jANahu~ taM mahu milavi' karahu // 2 // 5 so ekke cakkaM vaha~i gavvu kira vasikiu maii~ mahivIDhu savvu // 3 Nau jANai hosai kema kajju kahA~ pAsiu 'NIsAvaNNu rajju // 4 pariyalaI jeNa tahA~ taNau dappu taM tehau kallae~ demi kappu // 5 vAvalla-bhalla-kaNNiya-karAla muggaira-musuNDhiM-paTTisa-visAlu' // 6 'taM suNavi" mahantA gaya turanta NivisaddhaM bharahahA~ pAsu patta // 7 20 4. 1 P pavasateM. 2 A kiM vi. 3 PS vihaMjivi. 4 A dinna. 5 PS amhaha, A amhaha. 6 P suhanihANu, A sAhimANu corrected to suhamANu. 7 8 pihimihi, A pihi vihe. 8 PS hau.9 PS lemi Na demi. 10 P kiri. 11 5 pasAyaM. 125 tahu. 13 hau. 14 P mahaM. 15 s sApaya. 16 P kovAnala'. 17 S pajalaMtaehi. 18 P Nirabhacchiu. 19 PS isu. 20 PS ciMtiu. 21 P S gAmasIma. 22 A valu. 23 s khetta. 24 P degmetu, S degmittu. 25s hiM. 5. 1 PS caMdAicahu, A caMdAccahaM. 2 PS kahu. 3 taNuu, A taNuuM. 4 P kahu, A kahA. 5 A bharahuM. 6 A jANaho. 7 S levi. 8 5 eke. 9 A cakka vahai. 10 s mai. 11 A mahi. 12 A jANaiM. 13 s bhIsAvaNNu. 14 PS paragalai. 15 5 karolu. 16 P moggara'. -17 PS musaMDideg. 18 A degpaTTima. 19 P S suNivi. 20 P S Nivasiddhe, A NivisaddhiM. [4] 1 (also A) pravrajatA. 2 sadRzam. 3 bharataH. 4 vinA daNDena. [5] 1 dvitIya-prabhu-rahitam.

Page #249
paumacariu [ka 5,8-9, 6, 1 - 11;7, 1-2 jaM jema caviu taM kahiu tema patiNa-sariso viNaM gaNai deva // 8 ||ghttaa // Na karai kera tuhArI riu~-khaya-kArI Ninbhau mANe mahAiu / "meiNi-ravaNu samuDevi raNa-pihU~ maNDeMvi jujjha-sajju thiu dAI' // 9 taM NisuNevi jhatti palittuM rAu NaM jalaNu jAla-mAlA-sahAu // 1 devAviu lahu saNNAha-tUra saNNajjhai sa-rahasu suhaDa-sUru // 2 AUriu valu cauraGga tAma aTThAraha akkhohaNiu~ jAma // 3 paricintiya Nava Nihi saMcalanti je sandaNa-veseM paribhamanti // 4 1" mahAkAlu kAlu maNivau paNDu paumakkhu saGgha piGgala pacaNDu // 5 Naisappu rayaNu Nava Nihiu eya NaM thiya vahu-bhAyahi~ puNNa-bheya // 6 Nava-joyaNAi~ tuGgattaNeNa vAraha sappAsaGgattaNeNa // 7 aTToyara gambhIrattaNeNa saha jakkha-sahAseM rakkhaNeNa // 8 koM vi vattha ko vi bhoyaNa dei" ko vi rayaNa' ko vi paharaNai~Nei" // 9 15 ko vi hayaM gaya ko vi osahiu dharaI viNNANAharaNahu~ ko vi haraI // 10 // ghattA // camma-cakka-seNAvai haya-gaya-gahavai chatta-daNDa-Nemittiya / kAgaNi-maNi-sthAi thiya khamga-purohiya te vicauddaha cintiyaM // 11 20 gau bharaha payANau devi jAma herieNhi~ kaNigRhoM kahiu tAma // 1 'sahasA NIsaru saNNahevi deva dIsai paDivakkhu samudu jema' // 2 21 PS pai. 22 P na. 23 A gaNaiM. 24 A ririu. 25_PS meyaNirayaNu. 26 A. saMmaMDevi 27 5 degpaDu, A piDu. 28 A maMDivi. 29 degsaji, A degsajjhu. 30 dAyau. 6. 1s NisuNivi. 2 P palitta. 3 P AUrai, s Ajarii, A Aoriu. 4 A bhakkhohaNiuM. 5 PS jaM. 6 P bhANava sapaMDu, S mANava sapiMDu, A mANavau paMDu with sa superscribed above u.7 P piMgala. 8 PS degbhAyahi. 9 P tuMgatUNeNa. 10 vasthai. 11 PS bhoyaNai. 12 P devi. 18 PS paharaNai. 14 PS dei. 15s usahiu. 16 s dharaI 17 PS degNAharaNahaM. 18 P haraI, A bharai. 19 NemittiyA. 20 Pthavaitthiya, S thavaisthiya A thavai thiya. 21 P degparohiya, SdegSarohiyA. 22 s ciMtiyA. 7. 1 s payaMxNe, A payANauM. 2 s hiriehi, A heriyahiM. 3 s kapiNaho. 4 PS sapaNahi vi. 2 mahAdRtaH, mAnagirItyarthaH. 3 praguNaH. [6] 1 hatarogAH oSadhayaH. 2 sthApayati prayacchati vA. 3 gRhapatiH. 4 sthapati.

Page #250
ka07,3 - 10,8,1-5] cauttho saMdhi taM suNevi sa-rosu palamva-vAhu~ saNNajjhai poyaNa-Nayara-NAhu // 3 // pahuM paDaha samAhaya diNNa saGkaH dhayaM daNDa chatta ubbhiya asaGkaH // 4 kiu kalayalu laiyai~ paharaNAi~ kara-pahara-payaTTa! vAhaNAi~ // 5 NIsari satta 'saGkhohaNIu~ ekkae~ seNNaeN akkhohaNIu // 6 bharahesara-vAhuvalI vi te vi ____ AsaNNaI DhukkaI valai~ ve vi 7 savarDamuMha dhayaM dhayavarDahu~ devi // 8 haya hayahu~ mahA-gaye gayavarAhu~ bhaDa bhaDahu~ mahA-raha rahavairAhu~ // 9 // ghattA // devAsura-vala-sarisai~ vaDDiya-harisai~ knycy-kvy-visttttii| ekkamekka kokanta raNe hakantai~ ubhaya-calaii abhiTTaI // 10 // [8] anbhiTTaI vaDDiya-kalayalAI bharahesara-vAhuvalI-valAI // 1. vAhiya-raha-coiya-vAraNA aNavarayAmelliyaM-paharaNAi~ // 2 lua-'juNNa-jotta-khaNDiya-dhurAi~ dAriya-Niyamva-kappiya-uraI // 3 NibaTTiya-bhua-pADiya-sirAi~ dhuya-khandha-kavandha-parNaccirAi~ // 4 15 gaya-danta-choha-bhiNNubbhaDAi~ uccAiya-paDipelliya-bhaDAi~ // 5 paDihaya-viNivAiya-gayaghaDAi~ acchoDiya-moDiya-dhaMyavaDAi~ // 6 musumUriya-cUriya-rahavarAI dalavaTTiya-loTTiya-hayavarAi~ // 7 5 Ps suNivi. 6s palaMvavAho. 7 PS hu. 8 P dina. 9 P saMkkha. 10 A P dhayacchattadaMDa. 11 s laiyai, A laiMyai. 12 s paharaNAi. 13 A degpahaya. 14 PS degpayaTTai. 15 P sAhaNAI, s sANAi. 16 P nIsariu, A nIsarilaM. 17 A saMkhohaNIhie. 18.s ekAiseNa, A ekkAeseNNa. 19 P saMkhohaNIu, A akkhohaNIe. 20 PS AsapaNai. 21s dukkai. 22 P S valai. 23 5 savaDammuha. 24 P ghaya. 25 PS dhayavaDahu. 26 P S hayahaM. 27 s samAgaya. 28 P S gayavarAha. 29 P bhaDahaM, bhaDaha, A bhaDahu. 30 P S rahavarAhaM. 31s harisai. 32 PS visadRi. 33 P kokaMtaI, S kokaMtai, A kukaMtaI.34 PS rokaMtai. 35s 'valai. 36 P S abhiTTai. 8. 1 PS abhiTTai. 2 PS degvAhuvalIsarAiM, A degvAhuvalIvalAi. 3 PS degvAhaNAi. 4 8 degmilliya. 5 PS luya. 6 P jannu, S jaNNu. 7 8 jutta, 88 urAi. 9 8 A bhuya. 10 PS dhuyakhaMdha', A dhayavaddha corrected from dhuya. 11 SdegpaNadvirAI. 12 P bhinnubhaDAI,s bhiNNubhaDAi. 13 SA degbhaDAi. 14 P degghaDAi. 15 P A ayavaDAi. 16 s musumuriya'. [7] 1 samyak prakAreNa kSobhayati. 2 bharataseNNe. [8] 1 chedita-caraNa-yugalam (reading jannu ). 2 ArghataM ( ? AghAtam ). 3 protsAritaiH.

Page #251
38 paumacariu [ka08,8-9, 9, 1-9, 10, 1-2 ruhirolaI "sarahi~ vihAviyA NaM ve vi kusumbhehi~ rAviyAi~ // 8 // ghattA // pevevi valai~ ghulanta maihihi~ paDantai~ mantihi~ dhariya 'ma bhaNDahoM / kiM vahieNa varAeM bhaDa-saMghAeM didvi-jujjhu vari mnnddho||9 [1] pahilau jujjhevau diTThi-junjhu jala-jujjhu paDIvau malla-jujjhu // 1 jo tiNi mi jujhai~ jiNaI ajju tahA~ Nihi taho rayaNai~ tAsu rajju' / / 2 taM NisuNevi dukkhu NivAriyAi~ sAhaNa. ve vi osAriyAi~ // 3 lahu "didvi-jujjhu pAraDu tehi~ jiNa-ganda-suNandA-NandaNehi~ // 4 10 avaloiu bharaheM paDha, bhAI kailAse kaJcaNa-saIlu NA // 5 asiya-siyAyamva vihAI diTTi NaM kuvalaya-kamala-ravinda-vihi // 6 puNu joI vAhuvalIsareNa sareM kumuya-saNDu NaM diNayareNa // 7 avarAmuha-heTThAmuMha-muhAi~ NaM vara-vahu~-vayaNa-saroruhAi~ // 8 . // dhattA // uvarilliyaeN visAlaeN bhiuDi-karAlaeN hedvima diTTi parajiye / NaM Nava-jovaNaittI caJcala-cittI kulavahu ijae~ tajiye // 9 [10] ja' jiNeMviNa sakkiu dihi-jujjhu pAraddha khaNakheM salila-jujjhu // 1 jaleM pai8 "pihimi-poyaNa-Na rinda NaM mANasa-saravare sura-gainda // 2 1775 ruhirollai. 18 s sarihi. 19 P vihAviAiM, S vahAviyAiM. 20 " kusuMbhe, A kusubhae. 21 P pekkhivi, pikkhivi. 22 s valai. 23 5 mahiMhi, A mahiMhiM. 24 PS paDatai. 25s maMtihi. 26 P dharia. 27 P varAI. 28 P diTTha corrected to dihi. 29 PS vara. 9. 1 P pahilauM. 2 A paDillau. 3 A vi. 4 P S jujjhai. 5A jiNaI. 6 P nihi. 7 P rayaNai. 8 PS NisuNivi, A Nevi. 9 PS jujjhu, A dukkhu corrected to jjhujyu. 10s NivAriyAi. 11s sAhaNai. 12 5 UsAriyAI, A asAriyAI. 13 P diTTha. 14 s gaMdaNu NaMdA. 15 A paDhama. 16 PA bhAI. 17 PS degselu. 18 P A asia. 19 PS siA. 20 PS vihAe, A vihAiM. 21 vaMda. 22 PS A didi. 23 P S joyaDa. 24 P heTAsuha. 25 s muhAi. 26 P mahuara', gloss noting the variant varavahu',s mahuyara. 27 visAlai. 28 S karAlai. 29 s parajiyA. 30 A jovaNaittI. 31 P aijue, S aijai. 32s tajiyA. ____10. 1 A taM. 2 PS jiNavi. 3 P paiTha, s paiTi. 4 P pihi, s pihiMmideg, A pihiMvi. 5 PS A degNariMdu. 6 A sara. 7 PSA gaiMdu. 4 bANaiH khaNDitAni. [9] 1 dhanuSa 500. 2 prathamataH. 3 maragaya-vaSNu, dhanu0 525, bAhubalI. 4 kRSNa-zveta-tAmra.

Page #252
ka0 10, 3-9, 11, 1-9] cauttho saMdhi ethantareM mahi-paramesareNa ADohevi salilu samacchareNa // 3 pamukka jhalakka sahoyarAsu NaM vela samuheM mahiharAsu // 4 chuDu vAhuvaliheM vacchayala~ patta Nibbhacchiya asai puNu Niyatta // 5 parathiya(?) ureM toya tusAra-dhavale NaM NaheM tArA-Niurumba vahala // 6 puNu pacchaeN vAhuvalIsareNa Amelliya salila-jhalakka teNa // 7 uddhAiya cala-Nimmala-taraGga NaM saMcArima AyAsa-gaGga // 8 // dhattA // ohaTiu~ bharahesaru thiu~ muha-kAyaru garua-rahallae~ laiyau / surayAruhaNa-viyakkae~" viraha-jhalakkae~ bhaggu va duppavaiyau // 9 // jaMjiNeviNa sakiu salila-jujjhu pAra paDIvau malla-jujjhu // 1 AvIla-vikacchau vala-mahalla akkhADae~ NAI paiTTha malla // 2 ovaggiya puNu kiya vAhu-sadda NaM bhiDiyaM suvanta-tiyanta sadda // 3 vahu-vandhahi Dhukkara-kattarIhi~ viNNANahi~ karaNahi~ bhAmarIhiM // 4 sahu~ bharaheM suiru karevi vAmu puNu pacchaeN darisiu Niyaya-thAmu // 5 // uccAiu~ ubhaya-kahi~ Narindu sakkeNa vai jammaNe jiNa-varinduH // 6 etyantare vAhuvalIsarAsu Ameliu~ deveMhi kusuma-vAsu // 7 kiu kalayalu sAhaNe vijau ghuTTa NaraNAhu vilakkhIhUu suTTha // 8 // dhattA // cakka rayaNu paricintiI uppari ghartiI carama-dehu teM vnyciu| 20 pasariya-kara-NiurumveM diNayara-vimveM NAi~ meru pariaJciu // 9 8 P itthaMtare, S itthaMtari. 9 Ps ADohavi. 10 PS tA mukka. 11 s samudde, A samudi. 12 PS mahIharAsu. 13 A cchuDa vAhuvalihi. 14 s bacchayale. 15 PS Nibbhajjhia. 16PS ya. 17 PS dhavala. 185 pacchapa, A pacchai. 19s Amilliya. 20 P nimmala'. 215 degturaMga. 225 saMcAriya. 23 P UhaTTiA, ohaTTiya. 24 PS thiya. 25A garuya. 26 s rahallai. 27 PS 'triekkae. 28 P dupavvaiau. __11. 1s jiNivi. 2 A ADhattu paDivau. 3 A AvIli. 4 P bala. 5 PS A akkhADai. 6s NAi. 7 P uvaggiya, S uva bheya. 8 PS bhiDia. 9 P suaMta, A suvatta. 10 A. tiDaMta. 11 P vaMdhihi, s vaMddhahi. 12 A Dhaukari. 13 s viNNANahi. 14 P karaNihiM, 3 karaNahi. 15 PS sahu. 16s pacchai. 175 uccAyau. 185 uhaya0. 198 karehi, A kAra.20 PS vi. 21 A jiNavari. 22 P's etthaMtari, A itthaMtari. 23 s Amiliu. 24 p devahiM, 5 devahi. 25s sAhaNi.26 PS vijaya. 27 P pariciMtiuM, A maNNe ciMtiu. 28 P ghittiu.29 A carimadehu. 30s taM. 31s sapariya.32 5 Niuruve. 33s vive. 34 PS NAi meru pariciu, meru nAiM pariyaMciu. / 101 velA. [11] 1 suvanta syAdi ke (1) zabdAH. 2 tigantazabdaH. 3 vyAyAmaH.

Page #253
Ba paumacariu [ka0 12, 1-9, 13, 1-8 [12] jaM mukku cakku cakkesareNa taM cintiu vAhuvalIsareNa // 1 'kiM pahu apphAlami mahihi~ ajju NaM NaM dhigatthu pariharami' rajju // 2 rajahoM kAraNa kijjai ajuttuM ghAevau~ bhAyara vappu puttu // 3 5 kiM AeM sAhami parama-mokkhu jahi~ lanbhaI acalu aNantu sokkhu||4 paricintevi suiru maNeNa ema puNu thaviu~ NarAhiu Dimbhu jema // 5 'mahu taNiya "pihimi tuhu~ bhule bhAya somappahu kera karei rAya' // 6 suNisallu karavi jiNu guru bhaNevi thiu paJca muhi sire lou devi // 7 olambiya-karayalu ekku varisu aviolu acalu giri-meru sarisu 8 // ||ttaa|| veDDiu~ suTTha visAleMhi~ bellI-jAlehi~ ahi-vicchiy-vmmiiyhiN"| khaNu vi Ne mukku bhaDArau mayaNa-viyArau NaM saMsArahoM bhIyahi~ // 9 [13] etthantareM kevala-NANa-vAhu kailAse parihiu risahaNAhu // 1 / tailoka-piyAmaha jaga-jaNeru samasaraNu visa-gaNu saM-pADiheru // 2 thohiM divaseMhi~ bharahesaro vi tahA~ vandaNa-hattie~ Au so vi // 3 thottuggIriyaM guru-purau bhAi paraloya-mUleM ihalou~ nnaaii||4 vandeppiNu dasaviha-dhamma-pAlu puNu pucchiu tihuvarNa-sAmisAlu // 5 'vAhuvali bhaDArA suha-NihANu ke kajeM ajju Na hoi NANu' // 6 taM Nisuvi* parama-jiNesareNa vajjariu diva-bhAsantareNa // 7 'aja vi IsIsi kasAu tAsu jaM" khette" tuhAraeN kiu NivAsu // 8 12. 1 PS paraharami. 2 P rajaho, S rajahu. 3 SA ajuttu. 4 A ghAijai. 5 PS e. 6 jahi. 7 A lakkhai. 8 PS aNanta. 9 sukkhu. 10 8 pariciMtivi. 11 PS eva. 12 P sthaviu, A Thaviu. 13 A pihi vi. 14 PS tuhu. 15s suMji, A bhuMji. 16 PS kareya. 17 PA suNisalla. 18 PA kari vi. 19 PS siri. 20 P uluMciya. 21 A ikka. 22 s aviulu, A aviyaulu. 23 SA veDhiu. 24 s visalihi. 25 A jAli hiM. 26 A degviMcchiya. 27 PS vammiyahi. 28 PA vi na mukka, Nimmuku. 29 P bhIehiM. 13. 1 A itthaMtari. 2 A risahu. 3 P degpiyAmahuM, A pivAmahu. 4 Missing in A. 5A sappADiheru. 6 Ps thovahi. '7 P divasahi, s divasahi. 8 P bhattie. 9 s thotu gIriya, A thotu gIriya corrected to thotu va gIriya. 10 A louM. 11 tihuaNa', s tihuyaNa'. 12 Ps kiM. 13 P S aja Na, A na aju vi. 14 PS NisuNivi. 15 PS bhAsaMtaeNa. 163 isIsi. 17 A je. 18 s khetti. 19 5 tuhArai. [12] 1 pRthivyAm (?) [13] 1 agre. 2 stokAt stokam.

Page #254
ka013,9,14,1-93 // dhttaa|| jai bharahahoM ji samappiu to kiM cappiu mai calaNehi~ mhi-mnnddlu| eNa kasAeM laiyarDa so pavaiyAM teNa Na pAvai kevalu' // 9 [14] taM vayaNu suNevi' gau bharahu tetthu vAhubali-bhaDArau~ acalu jetthu // 1 / savaGga paDiu calaNehi~ tAsu 'tau~ taNiya pihimi hau~ tumha daasu'||2 viNNavai khamAvaI ema jAma cau ghAI-kamma gaya khayahA~ tAma // 3 uppaNNau kevala-NANu vimalu thiu dehu khaNaddhe duddha-dhavalu // 4 paumAsaNu bhUsaNu seya-camaru bhA-maNDalu eku jeM chattu pavaru // 5 atthakaeN Aiu sura-NikAu titthayara-puttu kevaliu~ jAu // 6 thohi divasaihi~ tihuaNa-jaNAri NAsiyaghAiya-kamma vi cayAri // 7 aTThaviha-kamma-vandhaNa-vimuku siddhau siddhAlau Navara Dhukku // 8 // ghttaa|| risahu~ vi gau NivANahoM sAsaya-thANahoM bharahu~ vi Nivvui pattau / akkakitti thiu ujjhahe daNu-duggejjhahe rajju saI bhu anta // 9 // [5. paJcamo saMdhi akkhai gottama-sAmi tihuaNa-laddha-pasaMsahu~ / suNi seNiya uppatti rkkhs-vaannr-vNshuN||1 [1] tahi~ je aujjhahi~ vahaveM kAleM ucchaNNe Naravara-taru-jAleM // 1 0 20 PS mai. 21 s calaNihi. 22 Ps Isa. 23 s kasAe. 24 P laiu, laiyao. 25 P pavvaiDa. 14. 15 suNivi. 2 Ps titthu. 3 s bhaDArA. 4 s jitthu. 5 SA calaNehi. 6 P tuhu. 7A pihivi.85 hau. 9 P khamAi, S SamAvai. 10 ghAya?. 11 Sayahu. 12 P uppannaDa, A uppaNNauM. 13 P kevalu. 14 s SaNaddhe. 15 A eku ji. 16 s camaru. 17 PS athakkai, A etthaMtare. 18 PA muMDa. 19 A kevalihi. 20 Pthovihi. 21 PS divasahi. 22 SA tihuyaNa. 23 A jaNeri. 24 P NAsiyai. 25 PS pAvakammai. 26 PS risaho, A risaha. 27 P bharahaho. 28 PS akkaitti. 29 A daNa'. 30 PS dugejjhahe. 31 P sayaI, sayaM. 325 bhujataMu, A bhujaMtau. 1. 1A gautama. 2 P tihua, s tihuyaNa, A tihuyaNe. 3 PA degpasaMsahu, pasaMsaho. 4 PdegvaMsaha, S degvaMsaho. 5 PS tahi. 6 PS ji. 7 8 aujjhahi, A aujjhahe. 85 ucchapaNe, [14] 1 tatkAlamAgataH. pau0 cari.6

Page #255
42 paumacariu [ka0 1,2-9,2,1-8 vimalekkhuka-vaise uppaNNa dharaNIdharu surUva-saMpaNNau~ // 2 tAsu puttu NAmeM tiyasaJjau . puNu jiyasattu raNaGgaNe dujau // 3 tAsu vijaya mahaevi maNohara . pariNiya thira-mAlUra-paohara // 4 tAhe" ganbhe bhava-bhaya-khaya-gArau~ "uppajjai suu ajiya-bhaDArau // 5 / risahu jema vasuhAra-Nimittau risaha jema meruhi~ ahisittau // 6 risahu jema thiu vAlakkIla' risahu jema pariNAviu liileN||7 risahu jema rajju i bhuJjanteM aikka-divaseM* NandaNavaNujanteM // 8 // ghttaa|| pavaNuchau~ saru didu ppphulliy-syvttu| 10 NAi~ vilAsiNi-lou ubhiya-karu Naccantau // 9 [2] so ji mahAsaru 'tahi~ jeM vaiNAlaeN diTTha jiNAhiveNa vettAlagU // 1 mauliya-dala vicchAya-saroruhu NaM dujaNa-jaNu ohulliya-muhu // 2 taM Nievi gaDa parama-visAyahA~ 'lai eha ji gaI jIvahA~ jAyahoM // 3 15 jo jIvantu diTTha puvaNhae~ so aGgAra-puJju avrheN|| 4 / / jo Naravara-laeNkkhahi~ paNavijai so pahu muau~ avAreM"Nijai // 5 jiha" saJjhAe~ eu~ paGkaya-vaNu tiha jarAeN ghAijjai jovaNa // 6 jIviu jameNa sarIru huAseM sattai~ kAleM riddhi viNAseM // 7 cintai ema bhaDArau jAhi~ loyantiyahi~ vivohiu~ tAhi~ // 8 9 P vimalekhukka , A vimalikhukka. 10 s A uppaNNauM. 11 PS surUu. 12 A degsaMpaNNauM. 13 s maNoharA. 14 P tAhi, S tAha. 15 PS gabhi. 16 PS degkhayakArau. 17 This hemistich and the whole of the next line is missing in s. 18 P ajiu. 19 P meruhe. 20 P vAlAkIlae, 5 vAlAkIlaI. 21 S lIlaiM. 22 A raja i with the mark of deletion over i. 23 A ekke. 24 s degdivasi. 25 P NaMdaNu. 26 A jeteM. 27 PS pavaNadhuu, A pavaNuddhabha. 28 P paphulliya, papphuliya', A papphalliya' (1). 29 PS NAi. 30s ubbhiyakara. 2. 1 PS tahi. 2 SA ji. 3 5 cettAlau, A vetAlae. 4 PS degdala. 5 P S vicchAe. 6 PS ohalliya. '7 PTThAi corrected to gai. 8 P jIvaMtu hi. 9s puvaNhai. 10 s 'pujju. 11 s avaraNhai. 12 PdeglakkhahiM, 5 lakkhahi. 13 s paNamijai 14 A muyau. 15 5 avArai. 16 jiu. 17 P euM. 18 A jovaNu. 19 huAseMI, A huyAseM. 20 P sattai. 21 PS viNAsai. 22 P loeMtiehiM. 23 s vivohiMu, A pavohiMu. 24 A tovehiM. . [1] 1 ikSA(vA)kuvaMze. [2] 1 udyAnagRhe. 2 astamana-kAle. 3 kSullaka-dvAreNa, uparADau (1) vA.

Page #256
ka0 2, 9:3, 1-1, 4,1-6] paJcamo saMdhi // dhttaa|| caraviha-deva-NikAeM AeM kali-mala-rahiyaH / / jiNu pavaiu turantu dasahi sahAsahi~ sahiyaH // 9 [3] thiu chaTThovavAseM sura-sArau __ vamhayatta-ghare thakku bhaDArau // 1 // risahu jema pAraNau~ kareppiNu caudaha saMvacchara vihareppiNu // 2 sukka-jhA] AUriu Nimmalu puNu uppaNNu NANu tahA~ kevalu // 3 aTTha vi pADihera samasaraNau~ jiha risahahoM tiha devAgamaNaMu // 4 gaMNahara Navai lakkhu vara-sAhu~hu~ ___vammaha-malla-NisumbhaNa-vAhu~hu~ // 5 tahi~ je kAleM jiyasattu-sahoyaru tiyasaJjayahoM puttu jayasAyaru // 6 // jayasAyarahoM puttU sumaNoharu NAmeM sayaru sayala-cakkesaru / / 7 bharahu jema sahu~ Navahi~ NihANahi~ rayaNahi caudaha-vihahi~-pahANahi~ // 8 // ghttaa|| sayala-pihimi -paripAlu eka-divaseM crduljheN| jIu va kamma-vaseNa Ni avaharavi turaGge // 9 / / [4] dudde turaGgamu caJcala-chAyahoM gayau paNAvipacchima-bhAyahA~ // 1 paisai suNNAraNNu mahADai jahi~ kali-kAlahoM hiyavau pADai // 2 dukkhu dukkhu hari damiu~ Narinde NaM mayaraddhau parama-jiNindai // 3 . tAma mahA-saru dIsai sa-kamalu cala-vIItaraGga-bhara-jalu // 4 tahi~ laya-maNDaveM uppallANavi salilu pievi turaGgamu pahANevi" // 5 samu mellai vettAlahA~ jAhi~ tilayakesa sampAiya tAhi~ // 6 25 PS rahiau. 26s isa. 27 sahasahi. 28 PS sahiu. 3. 18 chaTTovavAsi, A chaTTovavAseM. 2 A vambhayatta0. 3 P A pAraNauM. 4A degjhaNu. 5 Missing in s. 6 P corrected to samo', A samasaraNauM. 7 P SA devAgamaNauM. 8 5 degsAhuhu. 9 PS mallu. 10 PS degvAhuhu. 11 PS tahi. 12 S A ji. 13 s A kAli. 14 A jayasAyaruho. 15 A samaNoharu. 16 P sayalu. 17 S sahu. 18 PNavehiM, Navahi. 19 P NihANehi, s NihANahiM. 20 P rayaNahi, S rayaNehiM. 21 P vihaheM, 5 degviha hi. 22 PS pahANehi, A pahANehiM. 23 S A pihitri. 24 P caDulageM, A caDullaMge. 25s jiMu. 26 S avaharivi. 4. 1A duTTa. 2 P paNAsavi, S paNAsivi. 3 A suNNAraNa. 4 PS jahi. 5 PS kAlu vi. 6 A damiuM. 7 8 bhareMdeM, A nariMde. 8 5 degjiNeMdeM. 9 PS degvIcI. 10 PS tahi. 11 PS pahAevi, A nhANivi. 125 cettAlaho, A ceyAlai. 13 A tilakakesa. [4] 1 yamaH dvau vA. 2 saMdhyAsamaye.

Page #257
44 paumacariu [ka04, 7-9,5, 1-9,6, 1-2 ghIya suloyAhoM valavantahoM vahiNi sahoyari" dasasayaNettahoM // 7 kira sahu~ sahiyahi~ dukai saravara dIsai tAma sayasai pihimIsaru // 8 // ghattA // viddhI kAma-sarehi~ gAi~ sayamvara-mAla eka vi pau Na pyttttii| dihi "NivahoM AvaTTaI // 9 keNa vi kahiu gampi sahasakkhahoM 'koUhalu kiM eu Na lakkhoM // 1 ekku aNaGga-samANu juvANau~ Nau jAgahu~ kiM pihimiheM rANau // 2 taM pekkhevi sasa tumhaha~ kerI kAma-gaheNa hU vivarerI' // 3 "taM NisuNevi rAu romazciu abbhantare ANandu paNacciu // 4 'Nemittiyahi~ Asi jaM vRttau eNI taM sayarAgamaNu Niruttau' // 5 maNe paricintevi" papphullANaNu gau turantu tahi~ dasasayaloyaNu // 6 teM" causadvi-purisalakkhaNa-dharu jANavi" sayaru sayala-cakkesaru // 7 sireM" karayala karevi jokAriu diNNa kaNNa puNu pure paisAriu // 8 ||ghttaa // lIlaeN bhavaNu paiddu vijaahr-priveddhiii| tUseMvi diNNau~ teNa uttara-dAhiNa-sediu // 9 tilakesa laeppiNu gau sayaru paisariu aujjhAuri-Nayaru' // 1 20 sahasakkhu vi jaNaNa-vairu saravi vijjAhara-sAhaNu melavevi // 2 14s suloyaNAhu. 15 s valavaMtahu. 16 A bhaiNi. 17 A sahoyara. 18 s sahu. 19 P sahiiM. s sahiyai. 20 P S sayala. 21 A pihivIsaru. 22 A ikku. 23 P paii. 24 s NAya, .25 P S parivai. 5. 1A kouhalu. 2 PS lakkhahu. 35 degsamANa. 4 P juvANauM, A juyANauM. 5s jANahu, A jANahaM. 6 PS pihi mihi. 7 PA rANauM. 8 s pekkhivi. 9 s tumhaha. 10 Ps kAmaggaheNa. 11 A hUya. 12 A abhaMtari. 13 s Nemittiyahi, A naimittiyahiM. 14 PS iu. 15 P pereciMtevi, S A pariciMtivi. 16 S ttahi. 17 PS jo. 18 A jANivi. 19 PS A siri. 20 PS karayalu. 21 P jokkAriu corrected to jayakAriu, A jokAriu. 225 kapuNNa. 23 PS puri. 24 S pareveDhiu. 25 PS tUsivi. 26 diNNuu. 6. 1 PS paisariya. 2 5 avujjhAuri. 3 P nayaru. 4 A sariviM. 53 degsahaNu, A degsahiNu. 6 SA melavivi. 3 sulocanasya putrI. 4 sagarasya. [5] 1 helayA.

Page #258
ka06,3-9,7,1-10] paJcamo saMdhi gau uppari tAsu puNNaghaNahoM meM jIviu hariu suloyaNahoM // 3 / rahaNeuracakkavAlaNa-yareM viNivAiu puNNamehu~ samareM // 4 jo toyadavAha] tAsu suu so raNamuheM kaha vi" kaha vi Na muu // 5 gau haMsa-vimANe tuTTha-maNu jahi~ ajiya-jiNindai-samosaraNu // 6 mambhIsa diNNa amaresaraNa sa-vaira-vittantuM kahiu gareNa // 7 // je riu aNupacchaeN laggai tahoM gaya pAsu paMDIvA Niya-NivahA~ // 8 // ghttaa|| toyadavAhaNu deva pANa laeviNai NaTThau~ / jima siddhAlaeN siddhatima samasairaNe paiTThau // 9 [7] taM NisuNevi pahu jhatti palittau NaM khaMDa-hAru huA~saNe cittau // 1 'maru maru jai vi jAIM pAyAlahoM visahara-bhavaNa-mUla-ghaNa-jAlahoM // 2 paisai jai vi saraNu sura-sevahu~ dasaviha-bhAvaNavAsiya-devahu~ // 3 paisai jai vi saraNu thira-thANahu~ aTTa vihahu~ vintara-givANahu // 4 paisai jai vi saraNu dubAraha joisa-devahu paJca-payArahu~ // 5 kappAmarahu~ jai" vi ahamindahu~ varuNa-pavaNa-veisavaNa-surindahu~ // 6 / marai to vi mahu toyadavAhaNu' paija kareMvi gau dasasayaloyaNu // 7 pekvevi mANathambhu jiNindahA~ maccharu mANu vi galiu NarindahoM // 8 so vi gampi samasaraNu paiTTha jiNu paNaveppiNu purau NiviTThau // 9 vihi mi bhavantarAI vajariyai~ vihiM mijnnnn-viriNprihriyiN||10|| 7 P puNNuSaNaho. 8 s jaM. 9 PS A puNNumehu. 10 s toyadavAhaNa. 11 P raNauhe, S raNauhi. 12 P kahi vi kahivi Na mauM, S kahivi muNauM, A kahavi na kahavi muu. 13 A ttaTThamaNu. 14 PS jahi. 15 P degjiNeMda. 16 P dinna. 17 P degvitettu. 18 S laggaM, A laggu. 19 P nivaho. 20 Missing in Ps. 21 PS levi. 22 PS paNa?u. 23 PS siddhAlaya, A siddhAlau. 24 A samasaraNu. 7. 1 PS NisuNivi. 2 A khaDabhAra. 3 PS huAsaNi. 4 P S jAhi. 5 PS surasevaho, A degsevahu. 6 PS degbhavaNavAsiyadevaho, A degdevahu. 7s 'thoraNahu, A degthANahu. 8 P vihahoM corrected to degvihaho, A vihahu. 9 Ps veMtara'. 10 SA deggivvANahu. 11 SA dugyArahu. 12 P joisaevaDhaM, S joisaevaho. 13 degpayAraho. 14 S kappAmaraho. 15 A ahava. 16 s ahamidaho. 17 PdegsariMdaha.sariMdaho. 18A karivi. 19pekkhivi. 20 PS jiNedaho. 21 A vaiTTau. 22 A vihiM vi. 23 P bhavaMtarAi. 24 P S bajariyai. 25 PS degvairai. [6] 1 sahasrAkSa-pituH. 2 pUrNameghasya. 3 na mRtaH. 4 indreNa. 5 sahasrAkSasya bhRtyAH. 6 pArzve gatAH, 7 punaH, sahasrAkSasya kiGkarAH. [7] 1 sahasrAkSaH. 2 tRNabhAram. 3 meghasya. 4 dhanadasya. 5mama haste. 6 sahasrAkSaH,

Page #259
paumacariu [ka07, 11, 1-9,9,1-5 // pattA // "bhIma-subhImahi tAmai ahiNava-gahiya-pasAhaNu / puva-bhavantara-NeheM avaruNDiu ghaNavAhaNu // 11 [8] / pabhaNaI bhImu bhIma-bhaDa-bhaJjaNu 'tuhu~ mahu aNNa-bhavantare NandaNu // 1 jiha ciru tiha evahi mi piyArau' cumbiu puNu vi puNu vi sayavArau // 2 'lai kAmuka-vimANu aviyAre lai rakkhasiya vijja sahu~ hAreM // 3 aNNuM vi rayaNAyara-pariyazciya duppaisAra surehi mi vaJciya // 4 tIsa parama joyaNa vitthiNNI" laGkA-Nayari tujjhu ma. diNNI // 5 .. aNNu vi ekka-vAra chajjoyaNaM lai pAyAlalaGka ghaNavAhaNa' // 6 bhIma-mahAbhImahu~ AeseM diNNu payANau~ maNe" parioseM // 7 vimalakitti-vimalAmala-mantiIha~ parimiu~ avarehi mi sAmanteMhi // 8 // ghattA // laGkAurihi paiDchu avicala rajje pariTThiu / rakkhasa-vaMsahoM NAI pahilau kandu samuTTiu~ // 9 [9] vahaveM kAleM vala-saMpattie~ ajiya-jiNahA~ gau vandaNa-hattie~ // 1 taM samasaraNu paIsai jAhi~ sayaru vi tahi~ je parAiu tAhi~ // 2 pucchiu NAhu pihimi -paripAle 'kai hosanti bhavanteM kAleM // 3 tumheM jehA vaya-guNa-vantA kai titthayara deva aikantA' // 4 taM NisuNavi kandappa-viyArau mAgaha-bhAsaeN kahai bhaDArau // 5 26 A bhImasubhImahiM. 27 PS tAva. 28 A "nehi. 8. 1 A pabhaNaiM. 2 PS tuhu. 3 s degbhavaMtari. 4 A evahiM vi. 5 s kamuvikamANa. 6 PS sahu. 7 A aNNa. 8s rayaNAyare. 9 P pareaMcia, s torn. 10 PS A surehiM. 11 PS vithipaNI. 12 PS mai. 13 A ikka. 14 P chajoyaNa. 15 s mahAbhImahu, A degmahAbhImaha. 16 A payANauM. 17 PS maNi. 18 P vimalAmaladeg, degvimalamala, A degvimalAlaya. 19 PS maMtehiM. 20 A parimiuM. 21 P A avarehiM. 22 A sAmaMtihiM. 23 P laMkAurihe. 24 PS avicale. 25 P rAja, S raju. 26 PS NAi. 27 A samuTThiuM. 9. 1 A vihaveM. 2A saMpattieM. 3 A jAvihiM. 4 s tahi ji parAyau tAvihiM. 5A pihivi. 6 A havaMteM kAli. 7 A tumhi, S tumhe. 8 P titthaara, titthara. 9 sdegbhAsai, A degbhAsaI. 7 rAkSasendrAbhyAm. [8] 1 navakaNThA-hAreNa saha. 2 ekadvAro yatra.

Page #260
ka0 9,6-11,10,1-9] paJcamo saMdhi 47 'mai~ jehau kevala-saMpaNNa ekku ji risahu deu uppaNNau // 6 pai~ jehau chakkhaNDaM-pahANau~ bharaha~-NarAhiu eku ji rANau~ // 7 pai~ viNu dasa hosanti Naresara mai~ viNu vAvIsa vi titthaGkara // 8 Nava valaeva Nava ji NArAyaNa hara eyAraha Nava ji dasANaNa // 9 aNNu vi ekuNasahi purANa' jiNa-sAsaNe hosanti pahANa' // 10 // // dhttaa|| toyadavAhaNu tAma bhAveM pulau vhntu| dasa-uttareNa saeNa bharahu~ jema Nikkhantau // 11 [10] Niya-NandaNahoM Nihaya-paDivakkhahoM laGkA-Nayari diNNa maharakkhahoM // 1- 10 vahaveM kAleM sAsaya-thANahA~ ajiya-bhaDArau gau NivANahoM // 2 sayarahoM sayala pihimi bhuJjantahoM rayaNa-NihANa. paripAlantahoM // 3 saTTi sahAsa hUya vara-puttahu~ sayala-kalA-viNNANa-Niuttahu~ // 4 eka-divase jiNa-bhavaNa-NivAsahA~ vandaNa-hattie~ gaya kailAsaMhoM // 5 bharaha-kiyai~ maNi-kaJcaNa-mANa cauvIsa vi vandeppiNu thANa. // 6 15 bhaNai bhaIrahi su1 viyakkha] 'karahu~ kiM pi jiNa-bhavaNahu~ rakkhaNu // 7 / kaDevi gaGga bhamADahu~ pAseMhi~' taM ji samatthiu bhAi-sahAseMhi // 8 // ghattA // daNDa-rayaNu paricintevi pAyAlairihe NAI khoNi khaNantu bhamADiu / viyaDa-uratthalu phADiu // 9 annow 10 PS mai. 11_PA saMpaNNauM. 12 PA uppaNNauM. 13 PS pai, A taI. 14 P chakhaMDa. 15 P A pahANauM. 16 s bharahu. 17 PA rANauM. 18 S pai. 19 A ikkuNasahi. 20 P purANai. 21 PS jiNasAsaNi. 22 PS hohaMti. 23 P S bharaho. 10. 1 PS ajiu bhaDAraho. 2 A pihivi. 3 PS degNihANai. 4 P degputtaha, 5 puttaho, A puttahaM. 5s Niuttahu, A degniuttahaM. 6 P vaMdaNabhattie. 7 A kelAsaho. 8 sdegkayai.9s mANai. 10 P gaNai, S ThANaI. 11 A bhaNaI. 125 vibhakkhaNu. 13 PS karahu. 14 P degbhavaNahu,s bhavaNaho. 15 s rakkhaNo. 16 P kaDhivi, A kaTTevi. 17 P bhamADahu, s bhamADaho. 18s pAsehi. 19 samacchiu. 20 P sahAsa hiM. 21 5 pariciMtivi, A pariviMdhevi. 22 A khamaMtu. 23 P S pAyAlairihi NAi. [9] 1 AgAmika. 2 atikAMtA. [10] 1 bhAgIrathi. 2 pAtAlagiri.

Page #261
48 paumacariu [ka0 11,1-9,12,1-4 [11] takkhaNa khohu jAu ahi-loyahA~ dharaNindahoM sahAsa-phaDa-DoyahA~ // 1 AsIvisa-diDie~ 'Nikkhattiya sayala vi chArahoM puJja pavattirya // 2 kaha vi kaha vi Na vi diTThihi~ paDiyA~ bhIma-bhaIrahi ve ucariyA // 3 / ' 5 dummaNa dINa-vayaNa pariyattA lahu sakkeya-Nayari saMpattA // 4 . mantihi~ kahiu 'kaha vitiha bhindaihoM jiha uDDanti Na pANa Narindo' // 5 tAma sahA-maNDau~ maNDijjai AsaNu AsaNeNa pIDijai // 6 mehaluM mehaleNa Alagge hAre hAru mauDu mauDaggeM // 7 sayara-NarindAsaNa-saMkAsa vaisaNAhu~ vANavai shaasNiN|| 8 // dhttaa|| Naravai Aula-cittuM sabatthANu vihAvai / saTThi-sahAsahu~ majheM eku vi puttu Na aavi||9 [12] bhIma-bhaIrahi tAma paiTThA "Niya-Niya-AsaNe gampi NiviTThA // 1 Is pucchiya puNu paripAliya-rajeM 'iyara Na paisaranti kiM kajeM // 2 tehiM viNAsAi~ vicchAyai~ tAmarasAi~ va Ni yagAyai~' // 3 'taM NisuNevi vayaNu tahA~ mantihi~ jANAviu pacchaNNa-pauttihi~ // 4 'he Naravai Niya-kulahoM paIvA gaya diyahA ki enti" paDIvA // 5 jalavAhiNi-pavAha NivyUDhI pariyattanti kAi~ te mUDhA // 6 0 ghaNa-ghaTTiya viju-vipphuriyai~ suviNarya-bAlabhAva-saMcariyai~ // 7 jalavuvvurva-taraGga-suracAvai~ kai dIsanti viNAsu Na bhAvai // 8 11. 1 s takkhaNi. 2 s dharaNedaho. 3s diTTiya. 4 P sayalu. 5 Ps chArapuMja. 6 Ps pariyantiya. 7s kahi vi. 8 dihihe, 5 didvihi. 9 A bhariyA. 10 This hemistich missing in s. 11 P saMkeya', A sAkeya. 12 s maMtihi. 13 A bhiMdahu. 14 PS tAva. 15 P maMDavu, maMDava. 16 PS mehala. 17 PS saMkAsai. 18 PS vaisaNAha. 19 P S sahAsai. 20 A Aucalacittu. 21 PSA degsahAsahu. 22 PS majjhe. 12. 1 P bhairahi. 2 PS tAva. 3 A NiyaNiyaNiya AsaNahiM vaihA. 4 PNa paisaraMta, s kiM karaMti. 5 PS tehi. 6 P A viNAsaNAi. 7 SA iva. 8 PNiddhayavAyaiM, giTThayavAyaI, A nidbhuyagAvai corrected to niddhayavAvaha. 9 A teM. 10 A kulabhavaNapaIvA. 11 A iti. 12 A je UDhA. 13 s pariyattaMci. 14 P S kAi. 15s te. 16 P ghaTTiaI. 17 PS suviNai. 18 A degvunva. 19 s degsuracAvai. 20 P A viNAsa. 21 A bhAvaI. [11] 1 kSayaM nItAH. 2 kRtAH. 3 sagarasya prakaTIkriyate. 460000 Asana putrANAm / 32000 mukuTabaddha-nRpANAm, evaM 92000.

Page #262
ka0 12, 9, 13, 1-9, 14, 1-3 ] bharaha-vAhuvali-risaMha dIsanti paDIvA jo jo ko" vi juvaNu meNi chenche jema paJcamo saMdhi // dhattA // jaM 'Niharisu 'samAsa' diNNa 'teNa jeM ' te atthANu Na dukkA laddhAvasareMhiM' jaM aNuhunta taM NisuNevi rAu mucchaMgau tahi" mi kAleM" sAmiya-sammINeMhi~ dukkhu dukkhu dUrujjhiya-veyaNu 'kiM soeM " kiM khandhAvAreM AyaeN" lacchieN bahu jujjhAviya bhaNi bhImu 'hohi diDhuM rajjahoM te vittu 'NAhi~ vau bhaJjami tu bhImu bhairahi hakkAriGa kAla-bhuGge giliyA / ujjhahi~ ekkahi~" miliyA' // 9 [13] 11 taM cakaast hiyava bhiNNauM // 1 phur3e mahu ke pesa cukkA' // 2 bhairahi-bhIma hiM" hiu Niruttau // 3 paDiu mahaddu va pavaNAreM // 4 bhiJcahi~" jema Na melliu~ pAhi~ " // 5 uDi sabaGgAyaM ceyaNu // 6 vari pAvajja lemi aviyAreM // 7 pAhuNaya iva vahu bolAviya // 8 // ghattA // tAsu tAsu kulatI / 34 kavaNeM * NareMNa Na bhuttI' // 9 49 [ 14 ] hau~ puNu jAmi dhAmi Niya- kajjahoM' // 1 'cheJchaI pai~' ji kahiya Nau bhuJjami' // 2 diNNaM pihimi" vaisameM vaisAriu // 3 22 Metre requires risahA. 23 P vIsaMti. 24 4 ujjhahe. 25 Ps ekkahi. 13. 1s Nidarasu, A NiyarasaNu. 2 A samAe. 3s A diNNauM. 4 P hiavau, s hiMbhavau. 5 Ps bhiNNauM, A bhinnaDa 6 SA ji. 7s paDu. 8 P kerauM. 9s laddhAvasarahu . 10 P aNuhuta, A aNuhuttau. 11s bhairahi bhImahi . 12s mahAduma, A mahaddumo 13 A pavaNAhauM 14 A tahiM . 15 Ps kAli. 16 P samANehiM, s samANe hi. 17Ps bhiJcahi. 18s poliu 19 P pANahiM, s pANihiM. 20 P dukkha 21 P dUrajjhiya 22 P savvaMgagaya, s savvaM gaMgayadeg 23 s soyaM. 24 Ps leci. 25 P AyeM, s Ayai. 26 Ps pAhuNaA. 27 P iya. 28s volAviyA. 29PS koha. 30 P juANu. 31 Missing in s 32s kulattI. 33s chicchara, A chicchas. 34 P kamaNeM, s kameNa, A kavaNiM. [13] 1 dRSTAntaH 2 anya vyAjena. 3 puMzcalI, [14] 1 puMzcalI. 2 tyaktaH, pau0 cari0 7 14. 1 A pabhaNiuM. 2 P rahudidu, S diDha, A rahu. 3 Ps hau. 4 Ps NAhi. 5s bhuMjami. 6 P chechaI, s chechai, A cchicchai. 7s pai. 8 s cAru. 9 P s diNNu, 4 dina. 10 A puhai. 5 10 15

Page #263
50 paumacariuka014,4-9,15, 1-9, 16, 1-2 appuNu bharahu jema Nikkhantau tau karevi puNu Nivvui pattau // 4 tA ettahe viNihaya-paDivakkhoM rajju karantahoM tahoM maharakkhahoM // 5 devarakkhu uppaNNau~ NandaNu Nairavai eka-divaseM" gau uvavaNu // 6 kIlaNa-vAvihe parimiu~ NArihi~ hAi gaindu va sahu~ gaNiyArihi // 7 / NivaDiya tAsu dihi tahi~ avasara jahi~ muu mahuyaru kamalabbhantareM // 8 // ghttaa|| cintiu "jiha dhuagAu rasa-lampaDu acchantau / tiha kAmAuru savvu kAmiNi-vayaNAsattau' // 9 [15] " Niya-maNe jAi visAyahA~ jAhi~ savaNa-saGgha saMpAiu tAhi // 1 sayala vi risi tiyAla-jogesaraM 'mahakai gamayaM vAi vAIsara // 2 sayala vi vandhu-sattu-samabhAvA tiNa-kaJcaNa-pariharaNa-sahAvA // 3 sayala vi jalla-malakiya-dehA dhIrattaNeNa mhiihr-jehaa||4 sayala vi Niya-tava-teeM diNayara / gambhIrattaNeNa rayaNAyara // 5 15 sayala vi ghora-vIra-tava-tattA sayala vi sayala-saGga-paricattA // 6 sayala vi kamma-vandha-viddhaMsaNa sayala vi sayala-jIva-mambhIsaNa // 7 sayala vi paramAgama-pariyANA kAya-kilesekeka-pahANI // 8 // ghattA // sayala vi carama-sarIra" NaM pariNaNaha~ payarTa 20 sayala vi ujjy-cittaa| siddhi-vahuya varaittA // 9 to etthantareM pahu ANandiu so risi saGgha turanteM vandiu // 1 pabhaNiu~ viNNavevi 'suyasAyara bho bho bhavambhoya-divAyara // 2 11 A appaNu. 12 ettahi, A tettahe. 13 s NaMdaNu uppapaNau, A upapajai NaMdaNu. 14 s A ikkI. 15 A divasi. 16 A kIla i, S kIlae. 17 PS parimihi. 18 P S gayaMdu. 19 5 sahu. 20 P S gaNiyArihi. 21 tahi. 22 P avasari. 23_P S jahi. 24 A kamalabhaMtari. 25 P ghiyagArau, dhuyagAra u. 26 P vaiNA. 15. 1 PS degmaNi. 2 P tAhi, tAvihi. 3 PS tiyAle. 4 s yogesara, A joggesara. 5A gamai vaya. 6 A degparihaNa.7s 'teyaM. 8 A savva.98 kilesikke kva. 10 A degSahANA. 11 P S sarIrA. 12 PS ujaya. 13 P pariNaNahaM, s pariyaNaNahaM. 14 P A payahA. 15 SA degvahU. 165 varayattA. 16. 1 P etthaMtari. 2 P turateM. 3 A pabhaNiuM. 4 P veNNavevi, A tAma teNa, 3 mahArakSaH. [15] 1 mahAzabdAH (?).

Page #264
215 va ka016,3-9,1,1] chaTTho saMdhi bhava-saMsAra-mahaNNava-NAsiya kareM pasAu pavajaheM sAmiya' // 3 jampai sAhu 'sAhu laGkesara pai~ jIvevau aDha je vAsara // 4 jaM jANahi taM karahi" turantau' NivisaddheNa so vi NikkhantaH // 5 aTTha divasaM saMllehaNa bhAvevi" aTTa divasa dANa" devAvi" // 6 aTTha divasa pujau~ NIsAreMvi aTTha divasa paDimau ahisAreMvi // 7 aTTha divasa ArAhaNa 'vAeNvi gau mokkhahA~ paramappau jhAeNvi // 8 // pttaa|| tahoM maharakkhahA~ puttu devarakkhu valavantau / thiu amarAhiu~ jema laGka sa iMbhu antaH // 9 [6. chaTTho saMdhi] causahihiM siMhAsaNehi aikantahi ANantae~ bhittieN| puNu uppaNNu kittidhavalu dhavaliu~ jeNa bhuaNu Niya-kittie~ // 1 10 *yathA prathamastoyadavAhanaH / toyadavAhanasyApatyaM maharakSaH / maharakSasyApatyaM devarakSaH / devarakSasyApatyaM rakSaH / rakSasyApatyamAdityaH / AdityasyApatyamA- 15 dityarakSaH / AdityarakSasyApatyaM bhImaprabhaH / bhImaprabhasyApatyaM pUjArhan / pUjAheto'patyaM jitbhaaskrH| jitabhAskarasyApatyaM sNprikiirtiH| saMparikIrterapatyaM sugrIvaH / sugrIvasyApatyaM harigrIvaH / harigrIvasyApatyaM shriigriivH| zrIgrIvasyApatyaM sumukhaH / sumukhasyApatyaM suvyktH| suvyaktasyApatyaM mRgavegaH / 5 P bhavaNNava, A degmahaMtura (?). 6 P A kari. 7 PS pavajahe. 8 P S A pai. 9 PS ji. 10 A jANahiM. 11 A karahiM. 12 PS NivasaddheNa. 13 PS Nikkhattara. 14 P S divase. 15 P S A bhAvitri. 16 PS dAgai. 17 PA devAvivi, devAMvi. 18 PS pUjau. 19 P SA NIsArivi. 20 P HA ahisAri vi. 21s bhAvevi. 225 amarAyau. 23 P sai, S sayaM. 24 S bhuMjataMu. 1. 1 P causahihi, A causaTThI. 2 PS siMhAsaNehi. 3 5 aikatihi. 4 S AgaMtapabhittie A aNaMtaebhuttie. 58 puNu puNu. 65 dhavali. 7 A bhuaNu jeNa * For the text of this dynastic list the incorrectness of the Mss. relating to sandhi, Prakritic influence etc. is ignored. Variants for the names only are recorded. 8 This name is missing in Ps. 9 PS parikIrtitiH. 10 PS mRgaveSaH [16] 1 vAcayitvA. [1] 1 bahukoTinA(?)koTipuruSAnvaye gate sati.

Page #265
52 paumacariu [ka0 1,1-6 mRgavegasyApatyaM bhAnugatiH / bhAnugaterapatyamindraH / indrsyaaptymindrprbhH| indraprabhasyApatyaM meghaH / meghasyApatyaM siMhavadanaH / siMhavadanasyApatyaM paviH / paverapatyamindraviTuH / indraviTorapatyaM bhaanudhrmaa"| bhAnudharmaNo'patyaM bhAnuH / bhAnorapatyaM suraariH| surArerapatyaM trijaTaH / trijaTasthApatyaM bhImaH / bhImasyApatyaM mhaabhiimH| mahAbhImasyApatyaM mohnH| mohanasyApatyamaGgArakaH / aGgArakasyApatyaM raviH / raverapatyaM cakrAraH / cakrArasyApatyaM vnodrH| vajrodarasyApatyaM prmodH| pramodasyApatyaM siNhvikrmH| siMhavikramasyApatyaM caamunnddH| cAmuNDasyApatyaM ghAtakaH / ghAtakasyApatyaM bhISmaH / bhISmasyApatyaM dvipabAhuH / dvipbaahorptymrimrdnH| arimardanasyApatyaM nirvANabhaktiH / nirvANabhakte10 rapatyamugrazrIH / ugrazriyo'patyamahadbhaktiH / arhadbhaktarapatyaM anuttrH| anuttarasyApatyaM gatyuttamaH / gatyuttamasyApatyamanilaH / anilasyApatyaM caNDaH / caNDasyApatyaM laGkAzokaH / laGkAzokasyApatyaM myuurH| mayUrasyApatyaM mahAbAhuH / mahAbAhorapatyaM manoramaH / manoramasyApatyaM bhaaskrH| bhAskarasyApatyaM bRhadgatiH / bRhadgaterapatyaM bRhtkaantH| bRhatkAntasyApatyamarisaMtrAsaH / 15 arisaMtrAsasyApatyaM candrAvartaH / candrAvartasyApatyaM mahAravaH / mahAravasyApatyaM meghadhvaniH / meghadhvanerapatyaM grahakSobhaH / grahakSobhasyApatyaM nakSatradamanaH / nakSatradamanasyApatyaM tArakaH / tArakasyApatyaM meghanAdaH / meghanAdasyApatyaM kIrtidhavalaH / ityetAni catuHSaSTi siMhAsanAni // sura-kIlaeN rajju karantAhoM ekahi "diNe vijAhara-pavaru sirikaNTha-NAmu Niva-mehuNau sa-kalattu sa-manti-sAmanta-valu 25 sa-paNAmu samAicchiu kareMvi etthantara haya-gaya-raha-caDiu~ [1] laGkAuri paripAlantAhoM // 1 lacchI-mahaeM viheM bhAI-Naru // 2 rayaNaurahoM Aiu pAhuNau~ // 3 tahA~ ahimuha Au kittidhavalu // 4 puNu thirDa ekAsaNe vaIsareMvi // 5 atthakkae~ pArakara paDiu // 6 11 PS bhAnuvarmA. 12 P mohAnaH. 13 A. manosaraH. 14 PS bRhaMgatiH. 15 P ekkahi, S pakkahi. 16 SA diNi. 17 S degmaha eviha. 18 s bhAI. 19 P S sirikaMTu NAma. 20 P A niva. 21A mehuNauM. 22 P rahaneuraho, 5 rahaNeuraho. 23 PA pAhuNauM. 24 A degsamaMta..25 taha. 26 P A ahimahaM.27 P sayaNAu sapaNAuM.28A thiya. 29 p s ekkAsaNi. 30 s vaisarivi. 31 P ratha.deg 32 A degvaDiu. 33 s asthakkau. 2 lakSmI mahAdevI, tasyA bhrAtR-naraH. 3 sA(syA )lakaH. 4 aprastAve. 5 zatroH (1).

Page #266
ka0 1, 7-10; 2, 1-9; 1-2 ] cAyA vivAi~ ruddhAi~ Nisuyai~ raNa- tUra vajjiyA~ dubAra bari-saya- rokiyai~ taM pekkhe viNu vari-valu 'tAvaNa jiNavaru jaya bhaNami sirikaNThahA~ joeNvi' muha-kamalu 'kiM' Na muNahi dhaNa -kaJcaNa pauru tahiM pupphottara - vijjAhivai www. www 12 chuDa chuDu uccelaeNvi" NIsariya LUM chaTTo saMdhi - cindhAe~ // 7 dii~ chatta haya - hiMsiya-gayavara - gajjiyaii~ // 8 paccAriya-khAriya-kokkiyai~ // 9 tahi~" avasareM" dhavala-visAlAhU~" - vimANu tu heM niyaMvi sahU~ taiyaihu~ je " jAu pANiggahaNu maNiya - yi seNNai~" NiTThavahIM " 27 NisurNevi taM tehau vayaNu uttara-vAreM" pariTTiyau " viNNANa - viNaya-NayavanteeNhi~ 'paramesara etthu a-khanti kau // ghattA // kittidhavalu sirikaNThe dhIrija / jAva Na raNeM vivakkhu sara-sIri' // 10 [2] kamalAeN pattu kittidhavalu // 1 vijjAhara - seDhihiM mehauru // 2 tahoM taNiya duhiya "hau~ kamalamaI // 3 // camaraharihiM NArihiM pariyariya " // 4 vande paNu meru-jiNAlAi~ " // 5 ghattiya yappala - mAla mA~ // 6 vahi~ NikkAra kI raNu // 7 tahoM pAsuM mahantA paTThavahoM' // 8 ghatA // 53 31 83 pesiya" dUya parAiye tettaheM" / puSphottaruvijjAharu jettaheM " // 9 www [ 3 ] vijjAharu vuttu mahantaeNhi~ // 1 sau kaNa para bhAyaNa // 2 34 A veyArivi 35s A diTThai. 36P degya 37 A ciMdhAi 38s Nisuyai. 394 raNatUraI s rayaNataya. 40 Ps vijjiyAI 41s P gajiyAI, gajiyAi 42Ps rokkiyAi~, 'saI rokiyAi.. 43 Ps 'kokkiyAI, A ko kiyAi. 44s sarasarIriu, 2. 1s joivi. 2s kamalAi, A kamalAeM vuttu. 3 P kinna. 4 A muNahiM. 5 P se Dhihi. 6 Ps A tahi. 7 PS puSpottara, 4 pupphuttara. 8Ps tahu. 9A taNaya 10s hau 11 A kamalabai. 12 P uccelivi, A ubvellivi. 13s NIsariyA 14s pariyariyA. 15 Ps tahi. 16 P avasara 17s visAlAi 18 P degjinAlaI, s jiNAlAe. 19s nahi. 20 P evi. 21 s Nayaludeg. 22 s taiyahu. 23 SA ji. 24 Ps evahi, A evvahiM. 25 s NikkAraNi. 26 PSA kAi. 27 P $ seNNai. 28 A niTThavahu. 29Ps pAsi. 30 P taM NisuNevi, s taM NisuNi vi. 31s pesiu dUyau 32 P parAia s parAbha 33 P tettahe. 34 P$ A vAri. 35P pariTriaDa 36 Ps puSpottaru, A puSkattara. 37 P te tahe. 3. 1 PdegvayaMtahiM, 2 P vijjAhara. 3s ekku. 4 Ps akkhaMti. 5 A kaNNauM. 6 Ps 'bhAyaNauM. 5 15 20

Page #267
54 paubhacariu [ka0 3,3-9,4,1-9 sariyau NIsarevi' mahIharahoM Dhoyanti salilu rayaNAyarahoM // 3 mottiya-mAlau sira kuJjarahoM uvasoha denti aNNahoM NarahoM // 4 dhArAu levi jala jalaharahA~ siJcanti" aGgaNava-taruvarahoM // 5 uppajavi majheM mahA-saroM NaliNiu~ viyasanti divAyarahoM // 6 3 sirikaNTha-kumArahoM dosu kau ta duhiyaeN" laiI sayamvarau' // 7 taM NisuNavi" Naravai lajjiyau~ thiu maann-mddpphr-vjjiyu||8 // dhttaa|| 'kaNNA dANu kahiM(?) taNau jai Na diNNu to tuDihi caDAvai / hoi sahAveM mailaNiya cheyaka-le dIvaya-siha NAvaI' // 9 [4] gau ema bhaNevi NarAhivai sirikaNThe pariNiya paumavai // 1 vahu-divasahi ummAhaya jaNaNu Niya-sAlau~ pekhavi gamaga-maNu // 2 sanbhA bhaNai kittidhavala 'jiha dUrIhoi Na muha-kamalu // 3 tiha acchahu~ majaNa-pANa-pirya kiM vihi~ Na pahuccaI eha siya // 4 15 mahu asthi" aNeya dIva pavara hari-haNuruha-haMsa-suvela-dhara // 5 kusa-kaJcaNa-kaJcoM-maNi-rayaNa chohAra-cIra-vAhaNa-javaNa // 6 vavara-vajara-gIroM vi siri toyAvali-saJjhAgAra-giri // 7 velandhara-siGghala-cINavara rasa-rohaNa-johaNa-kikudharai // 8 // ghttaa| 20 bhAra-bharakkhama-bhIma-taDe NibADeppiNu dhammu jiha eya mahArA dIva vicittA / jaM bhAvai taM geNhahi mittA' // 9 7 P nIsAravi, SA NIsaridi. 8 PS sira. 9 PA diti. 10s jala. 11 P seMciMti, saMciMti. 12 P upajai, upaja vi. 13 8 NaliNiya, A NaliNiuM. 14 A tuha. 15 PS duhiae. 16 P laiyau, S layau. 17 s Ni suNivi. 18 P lajiau. 19 5 degmaDappharu. 20 P degvajiau. 21 PS kahiM taNauM, A kahi ttaNau. 22 P na. 23 P S dinu. 24 PS tuDihi.25A degkAli. 4. 1 PS divaseM. 2 A degsAlauM. 8 P S A pekkhivi. 4 A gavaNa. 55 kittidhavalo. 6 P S acchahu. 75 degpiyA. 8 Ps vihi. 9A pahuppa i. 10 P acchi. 11 P dIyapavara, 3 dIhapavarA. 12 PS deghaNaruha. 13 PS degsuvelayara. 14 PS kaMcuya. 15 PS degvINa. 16 PS degsIrA. 17 PS toyAyalideg, A tAyAvali. 18 degkikkugharA. 19 Pdegkhama, S khema. 20s tauDa. 21 PS vicitta. 225 giNhahi, A ginhahiM. 23 PS A mitta.

Page #268
ka05,1-9,6,1-6] chaTTho saMdhi sirikaNThahoM tAma manti kahai kiM vahaveM vANara-dIu~ lai // 1 jahi~ kikku-mahIharu hema-ilu vipphuriya-mahAmaNi-phaliha-silu // 2 paMvalakuru indaNIla-[hila sasikanta-NIra-Nijjhara-vahaluM // 3 muttAhala-jala-tusAra-darisu jahi~ desu vi tAsu je aNasarisu // 4 ahiNava-kusumai~ pakkai~ phalai~ kara-gejjhai~" paNNai~ phopphalai~ // 5 jahi~ dakkha rasAlau dIhiyau guliyau~ amarehi" mi" Ihi[ya] 3 // 6 jahi~ NANA-kusuma-karambiyai~ sIyalaI jala ali-cumviyai~ // 7 jahi~ dhaNNai~ phaila-saMdarisiyai~ dharaiNi aGgAi~ va harisiyaI // 8 // ghattA // taM NisuNevi tosiya-maNeNa devAgamaNahoM aNuharamANau~ / mAhava-mAsahoM paDhama-diNe tahi~ sirikaNThe diNNu payANau~ // 9 [6] lajheppiNu lavaNa-samudda-jalu taM vANara-dIu paigu valu // 1 jAhi~ kuhiNiu ravikanta-ppahau~ sihi -saGkae~ uvari Na deI pau // 2 // jahi~ vAviu vaulAmoiyarDa sura-saGkae~ gareNa Na joiyau // 3 jahi~ jalaM. hi~ viNu paGkaeNhi~ paGkayai~" NAhi~ viNu chappaeNhi // 4 jahi~ vaNai~ NAhi~ viNu ambaeNhi~ amvA vi NAhi~ viNu gocchaeNhi // 5 gocchA vi NAhi~ viNu koilehi~ koilau NAhi~ viNu kalayaleMhi~" // 6 5. 1 The portion from vahaveM vANaradIu lai up to sAhAmayaNivaha (VI 9 3 a) is transposed in A after Nivisaddhe kikku ( VII 6 3 a). 2 A vahave, 3 P vAnaradIu. 4 5 jahi. 5 P iMdanIladeg, A iMdanIlu. 6 Pdeghavalu, A degvahulu. 7A sarisu. 8 P S jahi. 9 A ji. 10 s kusumai pakkai phalAi. 11 S A gejjhai. 125 paNNai. 13 PS phophalai. 14 S jahi. 15 This hemistich missing in s. 16 P guliau. 17 For the portion from deghiM Ihiyau up to vukkAra gho (VI 11 5 b) P could not be used, as its folio 19 containing this portion is missing. 18 A amare hiM mi. 19 A I hiu. 20s sIyalai. 21 jalai. 225 ghaNNai phalasaMdarisiyai. 23 s dharaNihi. 24 S aMgAi, A aMggAi. 25 S harisiyai. 26 s NisuNivi. 27 A aNuharamANauM. 28 P payANauM. 6. 1A lavaNa vaNa. 25 tapahuu, AdegdappahauM. 3 A sasi. 4 A diti. 5 5 lAmoiau. 6s degsaMkahi. '7 ANarihi. 8 5 jahi. 9 jalae. 10 S NAhi. 11 S A paMkaya i. 12 S cchaehiM, A cchappaya hiM. 13 5 vaNai. 14 S aMvai. 15 A goMcchaihi. 16A koili hiM. 17 A kalaya. lihiM. [5] 1 pravAlaya( ka ). 2 ghanam. 3 dIrghaH, dhRtikArI vA.

Page #269
paumacariu [ka0 6, 7-9,7,1-9,8,1-3 jahi~ phalai~ NAhi~ viNu taruvareMhi taruvara vi NAhi~ viNu layahareMhi~ // 7 layaharai~ NAhi~ Nikusumiyai~ jahi~ mahuyara-vindai~Na bhmiy|| 8 // pttaa|| sAhau |u viNu vINareMhi~ Nau vANa jAha~" Na vukkaaro| 5 tI Niyanta tahi~ je thiu~ vijAlau sirikaNTha-kumAro // 9 [7] pahuM tehi~ samANu kheDu karevi avarehi~ dharAveMvi sai~ dharevi // 1 gau kikku-mahIharaho(?) siharu caudaha-joyaNa-pamANu Nayaru // 2 kiu sahasA saba suvaNNamau NAmeNa kikkapura aNNamau~ // 3 1. jahi~ candakanti-maNi-candiyau sasi bhaNevi a-diyaheM je" vndiyu||4 jahi~ sUrakanti-maNi viSphuriya ravi bhaNevi jalAi~ muaMnti diya // 5 jaihi~ NIlIuli-bhU-bhagurai~" mottiyatoraNa-uddanturaI // 6 vidumaduvAra-rattAhara avaropparu vihasanti va gharai~ // 7 uppaNNu tAma koDDAvaNau~ sirikaNThahoM vajakaNThe taNau // 8 // ghattA // eka-divaseM devAgamaNu NieNvi jantu nnndiisr-diivhoN| vandaNa-hattie~ so vi gau parama-jiNahoM tailoka-paIvahIM // 9 [8] sa-pasAhaNe sa-parivAra sa-dhau 20 paDikUliu tAma gamaNu NarahoM 'mai~ aNNa-bhavantareM kAi~ kiu maNusuttara-mahiharu jAma gau // 1 siddhAlau NAi~ ku-muNivarahoM // 2 jeM sura gayaM mahu ji vimANu thiu||3 18 s phalai. 19 A taruvarehiM repeated. 20 s NAhi, A nAhi. 21 5 layaharai gAi viNu kusumiaI. 22 8 degviMdai. 23 s u. 24 S gayAiM. 25s vANarehi. 26 5 vANaru. 27 s jahi. 28 SA bukkAru. 29 S tAi. 30 A niyaMtu. 31 tahi ji, A tAhiM. 32 A thiyau..33 A cettAlau. 34 S A degkumAru. ____7. 1 s yahu. 2 8 teNa. 3 A karivi. 4 5 avarehi mi. 5 8 sai, A tAI. 6 PS deggiri0. 7s kikkapura: 8 A annamauM. 9 s jahi. 10 A caMdakaMtadeg. 11 s adiyau, A adiyahi je. 12 s vipphuriyA. 13 s bhaNavi. 14 s jalAe, A jalAi. 15s muyaMti. 16 A lIlAvari. 17 s bhaMgurai. 18 degudaMturai. 19 s viduma . 20 A koDAvaNauM. 21 8 bajakaMTha. 22 8 divasi. 23 s Niyavi. 24 s jaMta. 25 A tailoya. 8, 1s sayavAhaNu. 2 5 sadhao. 3 8 mANusottara. 4 s degmahihara. 5s siddhAlau gAi. 6 5 maha. 7 SA degbhavaMtari. 8 5 kAi. 9 s illegible. 10 s missing.

Page #270
ka0 8,4-9,9,1-9] chaTTho saMghi vairi ghora-vIra-ta3 hau~ "karami gandIsarakkhu jeM paisarami' // 4 gau ema" bhaNevi Niya-paTTaNahoM ____ saMtANu samappaeNvi NandaNahoM // 5 NIsaGgu jAu NivisantaraNa jiha" vajakaNThu kAlantareNa // 6 tiha indAuhu tiha indamai" tiha meru sa-mandaru pavaNagai // 7 tiha ravipahu ema suhAsaNa' "vavagayai~ aTTa sIhAsaNai~ // 8 / // ghattA // Navamau NAmeM amarapaMhu vAsupuja-seyaMsa-jiNindaihu~ / antareM vihi mi pariTThayau chaNa-puvaNhu~ jema ravi-candahu~ // 9 [9] pariNantahoM laGkAhiva-duhiyaM tahoM paGgaNe keNa vi kai lihiyaM // 1 // dIhara-laGgalAratta-muha kamu dinti va dhAvanti va samuha // 2 taM pekvevi' sAhAmaya-NivaDhe bhaiyae~ mucchAviya rAya-vahu~ // 3 etyantareM" kuviu NarAhivai 'taM mArahu lihiyA jeNa kaI' // 4 paNaveppiNu mantihi~ uvasamiu~ 'kai-Nivahu~ Na keNa vi aikami // 5 eyahu~" ji pasAeM rAya-siya | tau pesaNayArI jema tiye // 6 // eyahu~ je pasAeM raNe ajau jageM vANara-vaMsu pasiddhi-gau~ // 7 sirikaNThahoM laiMggaeNvi kai-saya eyai~ je tumha kula-devayai~' // 8 // ghattA // taM NisuNevi parituTThaeNNa aikamiya(?) Namiya marisAviya / Nimmala-kulahoM kalaGka jiha mauDe cindhe dhaeN chatte lihauviya // 90 11 s vara. 12 s missing. 13 s hau karami. 14 A naMdIsaradIvi paIsarami. 15 s bhaNivi ema. 16 s samappivi. 17 s tiha. 18 A iMdamaiM. 19 % samaMdiru, A missing. 20 s suhAsaNai. 21 s missing. 22 A amarapahuM. 23 s jiNidahu. 24 A vihiM mi. 25 s cchaNu, A cchaNa. 26 s puvvaNha, A degpuvvandu. 27 s ravicaMdaho. 9. 1 s damaged, A laMkA. 2 5 degduhiyA, A deghiya. 3 5 paMgaNi. 4 s lihiyA. 5s gaMgUlArattamuhA. 6 5 samuhA. 75 pekkhivi, A pekkhi . 8 5 Nivaho. 9 bhaiai. 10 S rAyavaho. 11 S esthettari. 12 5 liyA. 13 s maMtihi. 14 A uvasamiuM. 15 s degNivaho. 16 s avikamiu, A aikamiuM. 17s yeyahu. 18 S pasAyaM. 19 A pesaNiyArI. 20 A eha. 21 s tiyA. 22 S Ayahu. 23 s ji pasAyaM raNi. 24 A jaNe, s jagi. 25 8 deggao. 26 A si rikaMThAho laggivi. 27 3 kayasayaI. 28 s yeyaha ji. 29 A NisuNivi. 30 A parituTThamaNa. 31 s marisAviyA. 32 A degkulahu. 33 s chatte dhayaciMdhahi, A ciMdhi dhai chatte. 34 P lihAviyA. pau0 cari08

Page #271
paumacariu [ka0 10, 1- 9, 11, 1-6 [10] teM' vANara-vaMsu pasiddhi-gau viNi vi seDhiu~ vasikareMvi thiu // 1 uppaNNu kaiddhau~ tAsu surDa kaidhayahA~ vi paDivalu pavara-bhuu // 2 paDivalahoM vi NayaNANandu puNu puNu khayarANandu visAla-guNu // 3 puNu giriNandaNu puNu uvahirau~ tahA~ parama-mittu paDipakkha-khau // 4 5 taMDikesi-NA, laGkAhivai vijAhara-sAmiu gayaNagaI // 5 ekkahi~ diNe uvavaNu NIsariu puNu vuDDaNa-vAviheM paisariu // 6 mahaevi tAmai tahA~ takkhaNa thaNa-siharahi~" phADiya makkaNa // 7 teNa vi NArAyahi~ viddhu kai gau tau jau taruvara-mUleM jai // 8 // ghattA // laddha-NamokArahA~ phaleMNa uvahikumAra deu uppaNNau / Niyaya-bhavantara saMbharevi vijukesu jau tau avaiNNau // 9 [11] taDikesu Nievi vihAiyau 'hau~ eNa hayAseM ghAiyAM // 1 ajjuvi maNe sallu samubahai jau~ pekkhai tau kaivara vahai // 2 15 kettaDau~ vahesai khuDu khalu . uppAyami mAyA-pamaya-valu' // 3 so ema bhaNevi sAhAmiyai~ girivara-saMkAsai~ Nimmiyai~ // 4 rattamuhai~ puccha-paIhara vukkAra-ghora-ghagghara-saraI // 5 'ANatta uppari* dhAiyai~ jaleM thaleM AyAse" Na mAiyai~" // 6 10. 15 taM. 2 A seNiu. 3 SA vasikari vi. 4 s kayaddhau. 5s suo. 6 5 uyahirau. 75 degkhao. 8 A taho kesi.98 degNAu laMkAhivaI. 10 A degsAmiuM. 115 gayaNagaI. 128 ikkahi diNi uvacaNu NIsarai. 13 A vuTTaNa. 14 s degvAvihi. 15 s tAva. 168 takkhaDeNa, 17 degsiharaha, A siharahi. 18A maDakkeDaNa. 19s NArAyaM. 20 A vijjhu. 21 A jaM.22 PS laddha. 23 s NamokAru, A namokAraho. 24 8 mahAphaleNa, A phaliNa.25 8 uyahi. 26 A saMbharivi. 27 A so vi sukesu jetthu avaiNNauM. 28 5 tai. 11. 1s vihAiau, A cehAviyau. 2 S A hau. 3 5 ghAiAu. 4 SA maNi. 5A jaha. 6s ketaDau.7A. tA.88 bhaNivi sAhAmayai. 9 SA degsaMkAsai. 10s rattamahai, A rattAmuha. 11 P degghaghara. 12 S degsarai. 13 PS ANaMttaI. 14 P uppare. 15 PS dhAiaiM. 16 A AyAsi. 17 P mAiaiM, 5 mAiyai. [12] 1 AjJA'nantaram , anantAni vA.

Page #272
ka051,7 - 9, 12, 1-9] chaTo saMdhi aNNa ummUliya-taruvara aNNa" saMcAliya-mahiharai~ // 7 aNNai~ uggAmiya-paharaNa aNNai~ laiGgala-paIharai~ // 8 // ghattA // aNNai~ huyavaha-hatthA aNNa puNu aNNahi~" uppAeNhi / rUMvaI kAlahoM keraui~ Avi thiyai~ NAI vahu~-bhAeNhi // 9 / [12] aNNahi~ kokkiu~ laGkAhivai 'tiha paharu pAvaM jiha Nihau kaI' // 1 taM NisurNevi Naravai kampiyarDa kiM kahi mi pavaGga jmpiyu|| 2 kiM" kahi mi kaindahoM paharaNai~ Ayai~ lahuA Na kAraNai~' // 3 cintevi mahAbhaya-patthaeNNa vollAviya paNaviya-matthaeNNa // 4 'ke" tumhaI kAi~ a-khaMnti kiya kajeNa keNa saNNahevi thiya' // 5 taM NisuNevi caviu~ pamaya-Nivahu 'kiM putra-vairu vIsariu phu||6 jaiyahu~ jala-kIlaeN Aiyau mahaevi-kaje kai ghAiyau // 7 risi-paJcaNamokArahu~" valaeNNa suravaru uppaNNu teNa phaleNa // 8 ||ghttaa // vairu tuhArau saMbheravi so hau~ ekku ji thiu vehu-bhAeNhi / sereu acchahi kAi~ raNe jima anbhihu~ jimai paDu mahu pIeNhi~' // 9 18s aNNai, A aMnai. 19 A nimmUliya. 20 P taruvarAI, S taruvarAi. 21 PS aNNai. 22 5 aNNai. 23 P S paharaNAi.24 P laMgUlapaIharAI, S gaMgUlapaIhArAI, A laMgUla paharaI haraI. 25 P S huyapahu. 26 P aNNai, S aNNe. 27 P S aNNehi, A annahiM. 28 P S uppAihiM. 29 P tUvaI ?, S rUvai. 30 s kerAi. 31 s Aivi, A Avivi. 32 P thiaI, s thiai. 33 A bahudeg. 34 P S bhAvahi, ___ 12. 1 SA aNNahi. 2 P kokiu. 3 A taha. 4 A pAu. 5 S A kaI. 6s NisuNivi. 7 P kaMpiau. 8 This hennistich missing in s. 9 P kaha vi, A kahiM mi. 10 P pavaMgau jaMpiau. 11 A vahi. 12 Ps kaha mi, A kahiM mi. 13 P A kaIdahu. 14 PS Ayahu. 15 P S lahuAi, A lahuyAI. 16 A paNamiya'. 17 A ke. 18 P S tumhai, A tumhehiM. 19 P S akkhaMti. 20 P saNNaha vi. 21 s illegible. 22 5 pamaya Ni. 23 5 vIsari. 24 S jaiyahu. 25s degkIlai. 26 P kaji, sillegible. 27 PS NamokAraho. 28 P suravara, s illegible 29 P S uppaNau taM. 30 P hau, s illegible. 31 A degbhAyahiM. 32 S A acchahiM. 33 P kAi, S kAMI. 34 P S abhiTu. 35 P S jema. 36 P S pAya hiM. [12] 1 akSamA. 2 mandodyamaH.

Page #273
paumacariu 13,9-99314,1-6 [13] taM NisurNevi' Namiu~ NarAhivai amareNa vi darisiya amara-gai // 1 Niu vijukesu kareM dhareMvi tahi~ Nivasai maharisi cau-NANi jahi // 2 payAhiNa karavi guru-bhatti kiya vandeppiNu viNi mi purau thiya // 3 5 sabaGgiAu suravara harisiyau~ 'ehu~ jammu eNaM mahu darisiyau~ // 4 aju vi lakkhijai pAyaDau mahu kerau eu sarIraDau' // 5 taM pekkheMvi" taDikesu vi Dariu NaM pavaNa-chittuM taru tharahariu // 6 puNu pucchiu maharisi 'dhammu kaheM paribhamahu~ jeNa Nau Naraya-paheM // 7 taM NisuNevi cavai cAru-cariu 'mahu asthi aNNu paramAyariu~ // 8 10 so kahai dhammu sabattiharu paisahu~ ji jiNAlau santiharu' // 9 parioseM tiNNi vi uccaliya vAhuvali-bharaha-risaha va miliya // 10 // ghattA // diTTha mahArisi I-hare parama-jiNindu samosaraNe paNaveppiNu pucchiu parama-risi paramesaru jampai ji-pvru| 'dhammeNa jANa-jampANa-dhaye dhammeNAharaNa-vilevaNa 10 dhammeNa kalattai~ maNahara. dhammeNa piNDa-pINa-tthaNau~ paravai-uvahikumAra-muNindehi / NaM dharaNindai-surinda-Nairindehi~ // 11 [14] 'darisAvi bhaDArA dhamma-disi // 1 tai-kAla-vuddhi cau-NANa-dharu // 2 dhammeNa bhicca-raha-turaya-gayaM // 3 dhammeNa NiyAsaNa-bhoyaNa // 4 dhammeNa chuhA-paNDura-gharai~ // 5 camara pADanti varaGgaNau~ // 6 ____13. 1 PS NisuNivi. 2 A namiuM. 3 PS va. 4 SA vijakesu. 5s dhare, A kari. 6 A dhari vi.7 P tiyapAhiNa, S tipayAhiNa, A payAhiNa corrected to tipayA . 8 P S kre| 9 A vi. 10 A thiu. 11 A suravai. 12 P harisiau, S harisiyAu. 13 P ihu, S yahu. 14 A ehiM. 15 darisiarDa. 16s yeu. 17s pikkhivi. 18 P 5 degchitta. 19 A kahi. 20 PS paribhamau. 21 A jeNa. 22 s NisuNi vi. 23 P S paramAiriu. 24 S savvattiharo. 25 S paisahu, A lai jAhu. 26 5 uccaliyA. 27 PS risahu. 28 8 miliyA. 29 s ceyahare, A ceihari. 30 deguahikumAra, A uvahikumAru. 31 s muNiMdaho. 32 s jiNiMda. 33 P dharaNeda'. 84 P nareM dehi, S NaridihiM. 14. 15 degdhayA. 2 5 gayA. 3 P vilevaNAI, sdegvilevaNAi. 4 Ps bhoyaNAi.5 rs maNaharAiM. 6 PS deggharAiM. 7 PS pINapiMDa. 8 P degthaNau, SA sthaNauM. 9 PS camaraha. 10 P S A varaMgaNauM,

Page #274
ka0 14, 7-9, 15, 1-9; 16, 1-4] chaTTho saMdhi dhammeNa maNuya-devattaNa valaeva-vAsuevattaNai~ // 7 dhammeNa aruha~-siddhattaNa titthaGkara-cakkaharattaNa // 8 ||ghttaa // ekeM dhammeM hontaeNNa indA deva vi seva karanti / dhamma-vihUNoM mANusahoM caNDAla vi paiGgaNaeNNa Thanti // 9 / [15] taDikeseM' pucchiu puNu vi guru 'aNNahi~ bhave ko hau~ ko vai suru' // 1 jai jampai 'NisuNuttara-disaeN jAo' si Asi kAsI-visaeN // 2 tuhu~ sAhu ehu dhANukku tahi~ Aiu taru-mUle vi thio si jahi // 3 Nigganthu NieNvi uvahAsu kau~ IsIsuppaNNu kasAu tau // 4 bhajeMvi kauvittha-sagga-gamaNu patto si Navara joisa-bhavaNu // 5 tatthahoM vi caveppiNu suddhamaI hUo si etthaM laGkAhivai // 6 dhANukiu hiNDevi bhava-gahaNe uppaNNu pavaGgamu pamaya-caNe // 7 pai~ hau samAhi-maraNeNa muu puNu gampiNu uvahi-kumAra huu' // 8 // ghattA // 15. taM NisuNevi lakesaraNa rajeM sukersa thavevi paramattheM / mueNvi ku-vesa va rAya-siyaM tava-siya-vahuya laiya sai~ hattheM // 9 [16] jaM vijukesu Nigganthu thiu paJcehi muTThihi~ sire lou kiu // 1 taM kaDaya-mauDa-kuNDala-dharaNa sammattu lai dida suravareNa // 2 20 etthantareM kika-puresaraho gau lehu kaiddhaya-seharahoM // 3 mahi-maNDaleM ghattiu diTTa kiha NAvAlau~ gaGgA-vAhu jiha // 4 11s devattaNai. 12 A parama. 13 s siddhattaNAI. 14 s degcakkaharattaNAI. 15 A dhamme, 16A iMdAeva. 17 paMgaNa ma havaMti, ___15. 1 S taDikesi, A tahiM keseM. 2 P S aNNahi, A annahi. 3 s ke. 4 P S hai u. 5 P S a. 6 P jaMpaiM. 7 P jAuM. 8 s tuhu. 9 P sAhuM. 10 P dhANuka. 11 S tahi. 12 S A Ayau. 13 A tarumUli hiM thiyau. 14 S jahi. 15 The portion up to uvahAdeg missing in s. 16 A kiu, 17 PS IsIsupaNNu, A isIsippaNNu. 18 PS bhaMjivi kApittha. 19 PS suddhamaI, A sacchamai. 20 A itthu. 21 5 dhANukiu. 22 A hiMDivi. 23 Ps pai. 24 P s uyahi kumAru. 25 NisuNi vi. 26 A suke u. 27 P paramathe. 28 s muyavi. 29 s siyA. 30 P S A sai. ___16. 1 Ps vijakesu. 2s paMcahi, A paMcahiM. 3 P muTTi, S muTThihi. 4 P sira, S A siri. 55 layau. GPS itthaMtari, A esthaMtari. 7 P kikki. 85 maMDali. 9s kihA. 10 PNAmAlau, NAmUla u.

Page #275
paumacariu 6,5-91,1-9 vandhaNa-vimukku NaM 'Nirayaulu vakaDau sahAveM" jema khalu // 5 juvaI jaNu vaNNu samubahai Ayariu~ va cariu kahau~ kahaI // 6 NaM akkhara-pantihi~ pahu~ bhaNi 'tumhahu~ sukesu paripAlaNi // 7 taDikeseM tava-siya laiya kareM jaM jANahi taM pahu tuhu mi kareM' // 8 // ghattA // "lehu ghiveppiNu uvahirau~ puttahA~ raju devi Nikkhantau / pure paDicandu pariTThiyau~ vANaradIu sa I bhu antau~ // 9 [7. sattamo saMdhi] paDicandahoM jAya kikindhandhaya pavara-bhuvaM / NaM risaha-jiNAsu bharaha-vAhuvaliM ve vi suvai // 1 [1] chaDu chaDu sarIra-saMpatti patta tahiM avasare keNa vi kahiya vatta // 1 'veyaDDe-kaDaeN dhaNa-kaNaya-paure dAhiNa-seDhihi~" AiccaNayareM // 2 vijAmandaru NAmeNa rAu veyamaI agga-mahisieN" sahAu // 3 sirimAla-NAma tahoM taNiya duhiya indIvaracchi chaNa-canda-muhiyaM // 4 kayalI-kandala-somAla vAla sA paraeN" ghivesai kahA~ vi mAla' // 5 taM NisuNevi" pavara-kaiddhaeNhi~ gamu sajiu kikkindhandhaehi // 6 Dhoiyai~ vimANai~ caDiya joha saMcalla NahaGgaNe diNNa-soha // 7 Nivisaddhe dAhiNa-seDhi patta jaihi~ miliyA vijAhara samatta // 8 // ghattA // kikkindhe diTTha dhau rAulau su(?)pavaNahau / hakkArai NA karayalu sirimAlaheM taNaH // 9 11 A mukkuvi. 12 Ps sahAviM. 13 A juvaIyaNa. 14 A vanna. 15 P Airiu. 16 A kahiu. 17 s kahae. 18 5 degpaMti hi. 19 P ehu. 20 P A bhaNiuM. 21 s tuhu, A tumhahaM. 22 PA paripAlaNiuM. 23 s taDikesiM. 24 PA jANahiM. 25 A tuhuM mi. 26 P uahirau. 27s putahi. 28 PS pariTiau. 29 8 sayaM, A sai. 30 A bhujaMtauM. 1. 1 A jAyA. 2 S A.dhaddhaya. 3 s pavarabhuvA, A pavarabhuya. 4 s vAhu vAhuvali. 5s suyA, A suya. 6 PS tahi. 7 A avasari. 8A veyaDha.9 Ps degkaDai. 10 A degpayare. 11 A degse Dhihi. 12 A veyavai. 13 s degsahisiya. 14 P duhia, s duhiyA. 15 P degmuhia, s 'muhiyA. 16 s parai. 17 NisuNi vi. 18 s kayaddhaehiM. 19 P kikkiMddhaya(i)dhaehiM, s kiM. kiMdhaMdhaehiM, A kiktidhesasarahiM.20P SDhoiyai.21 SA vimANai.22P caDia.23 PNiva. sadeM. 24. PS jahi. 25 Ps missing, A sa. 26 SNAi. 27 PS siramAlae. 28 A taNauM. [16] 1 nirajaH siddhasamUhaH. 2 lekhaM gRhItvA. [1] 1 prAptayauvanau. 2 samastAH .

Page #276
63 10 ka0 2,5-9, 3, 1-9] sattamo saMdhi [2] Niya-Niya-thANehi~ Nivaddha maJca mahakavi-kavAlAva va su-saJca // 1 ArUDha saba maJcesu tesu cAmiyara-gatta-maNi-bhUsieK // 2 paribhamira-bhamara-jhaGkArieK NiviDAyavatta-andhArieK // 3 ravikanta-kanti-ujjAlieK AlAvaNi-sadda-vamAliesu // 4 // maJcesu tesu thiya pahu caDevi vammaha-NaDa NADijanti(?) ke vi // 5 bhUsanti sarIra" vAravAra kaNThAi~ muanti layanti hAra // 6 sundara sacchArya vi kaNaya-Dora aliyaM ji ghivanti bhaNevi thora // 7 gAyanti hasanti puNAsaNathaM aGgai~ moDanti valaiMnti hatthaM // 8 // ghattA // sa-pasAhaNa saba thiya sammuha varaitta kiha / 'kira hosai siddhi, Ayae~ AsaeN" samaya jiha~ // 9 [3] sirimAla tAma kariNi valagga NaM vija mahA-ghaNa-koDi-lagga // 1 sayalAharaNAlaGkAriya- de NaM he ummiliyaM canda-leha // 2 / aggima-gaNiyAriheM caDiyaM dhAi Nisi-purau pariTThiya saJjha NAi // 3 darisAviu~ Nara-Niurumvu tIeN' NaM vaNa-siri taruvara mahuyarIeN // 4 uhu sundari candANaNa-kumAru ugghAu Uhu raNe duNNivAru // 5 uhu vijayasIhu riu-palaya-kAlu rahaNeura-puravara-sAmisAlu // 6 sayala vi Naravara vaJcanti jAi avarAgama sammAdiTTi NA // 7 20 pura ujjovantiya dIvi jema pacchaI andhAru karanti tema // 8 NaM siddhi ku-muNivara pariharanti duggandhaM rukkheM NaM bhamara-panti // 9 M 2. 1s thANehi. 2 P cAmIyaraga. 3 s bhUsiyesu. 4 S jhaMkAriyesu. 55 degaMdhAriyesu. 6 degujAliyesu. 7 PS AlAvaNi . 8 A maMsu. 9 P vammahaM. 10 P S A sarIrai. 11 P kaMThAe. 12 P supaMti, s muyaMti. 13 P laetti. 14 A sacchAviya. 15 P S aliu. 16 s puNovi sasastha, A puNosaNastha. 17 PS A aMgai. 18 s calaMti. 19 A hatthA. 20 P S thia. 21 PS kihA. 22 5 si. 23 s Ayai. 24 S bhAsapa. 25s jihA. 3. 1 P S tAva. 2 s A kariNihi. 3 SA vija. 4 A degdehA. 5 P ummellia, S umbhi. liya. 6 s caDiyA. 7s darisAvi va puNa NiuruMcu. 8 P ughAu Uhu, S uhughAu hu. 93 sammAiDhi. 10s NAi. 11 This whole line missing in A. 12 P pacchA. 13 A duggaMdhi. 14 P rukkhu, A rukkhe. [2] 1 anayA saha-darzanAzA-siddhirbhavati. 2 SaDdarzanAni ca. [3] 1 tayA.

Page #277
8 . paumacariu [ka0 3,104, 1-9,5,1-3 / ghttaa|| gaNiyA rieN vAla Niya kikkindhoM pAsu kiha // sari-salila-rahallieN(?) kalahaMsoM kalahaMsi jiha // 10 [4] kikkindhoM ghalliye mAla tAe~ NaM mehesarahoM suloyaNAe~ // 1 AsaNNa pariTThiya vimala-deha NaM kaNayagiriheM Nava-candaleha // 2 vicchAya jAya sayala vi Narinda sasi-joNhae~ viNu NaM mahiharinda // 3 NaM ku-tavasi parama-gaI curka NaM paGkaya-sara ravi-kanti -mukka // 4 etthantareM' sirimAlA-vaIhu kovaggi-palIviu vijayasIhu // 5 10 'abbhantareM vijAhara-varAhu~ paisAru diNNu kiM vannarIhu~ // 6 uddAlahoM vahu varaittu haNahoM" vANara-vaMsa-yarahoM" kandu khaNahoM' // 7 taM vayaNu suNeppiNu andhaeNa hakkAriu amarisa-kuddhaeNa // 8 // ghattA // 'vijAhara tumheM amheM kaiddhaya kavaNu chalu / 15 lai paharaNu pAva jAma Na pADami sira-kamalu' // 9 [5] taM vayaNu suNeppiNu vijayasIhu utthariu pavara-bhuve-phaliha-dIhu // 1 anbhiTTa jujjhu vijAharAha~ sirimAlA-kAraNe duddharAha~ // 2 sAhaNaI mi avaroppara bhiDanti / NaM sukai-kaba-vayaNa ghaDanti' // 3 0 bhaJjanti khambha vihaDanti maJca dukkavi-kavAlAvaM va ku-saJca // 4 haya gaya suNNAsaNa saMcaranti NaM 'paMsuli-loyaNa paribhamanti // 5 raNu vijAhara-vANarahu~ jAma laGkAhiu pattu sukesu tAma // 6 15 P vAlevi, S vAlavi. 16 s kihA. 17 PS rahallae. 18 s jihA. 4. 1A ghattiya. 2 A mAlae. 3 PS AsapiNa, 4 P kaNayairihe, 5 kaNayairihiM. 5 P gaI hiM, 5 gaI hi. 6 P cukku corrected to cukka, S cukka, A bhukka. 7 P etthaMtari, S itthaMtari. lIviu.9 A abbhaMtari. 10 PS degvarAhaM. 11 PS vANarAhaM. 12 PS A uddAlaha. 13 s varayattu. 14 A haNahu. 15 P S vANaravaMsubbhau. 16 A khaNahu. 175 suNevi. 18 5 kaiM. ddha eNa. 19 P amhi. 20 s kaya ddhaya. 21 A siri. 5. 1 P S degbhua. 2 PS abhiTTa, A AbhiTu. 3 P S jujjha, A jujjhe. 4 A vijAharAha. 5 PA sAhaNaI mi, 8 sAhaNa mia. 6 PS degvayaNai. 7 A dhiDaMti. 8 A degka hAlAva. 9 PS vANarAhaM. 105 sukesi. [4] 1 tayA kanyayA. 2 asmin prastAve. [5] 1 puMzcalI.

Page #278
ka0 5, 7-9; 6, 1-9, 7, 1-4] sattamo saMdhi Alaggu so vi vaNe jiha huAsu jasu dukkai so so lei NAsu // 7 taihi avasare vehAviddhaeNa raNe vijayasIhu hau andhaeNa // 8 // ghttaa|| mahi-maNDaleM sIsu dIsai asighara-khaNDiyaH / NAvai sayavattu toDeMvi" haMseM' chaNDiyau // 9 viNivAieN 'vijayamainde khudde tuTThANaNu bhaNai sukesu ema teM' vayaNe gaya kaNTaiya-gatta ettarha vi duTTa-NiTThavaNa-heu / 'paramesara para-Naravara-sirIhUM paDicandahoM sueNNa kaiddhaeNa taM vayaNu suNevi Na karantu kheu cauraGge" vijAhara-valeNa kie~ pArAuTTae~ vala-samudde // 1 'sirimAla laeppiNu jAhu~ deva' // 2 Nivisaddhe kikku-purakkhu patta // 3 keNa vi NisuNAviu asaNive // 4 // olaggaI pANehi~" vijayasIhu // 5 AvaTTiu~ jama-muhe" andhaeNa' // 6 saNNahevi padhAiu asaNiveu // 7 / pariveDhiu~ paTTaNu teM chaleNa // 8 // ghattA // 'pAvahA~ paimaya-mahaddhayoM / NiggahoM "kikkindhandhayoM // 9 [7] hakkAriya 'vijulavAhaNeNa // 1 / / duddhara-sara-dhoraNi dharahoM tema' // 2 // paDicanda-NarindoM NandaNehi~ // 3 kiu pArAuTThAuM seNNu sAvu // 4 hakAriya ve vi lai Dhukkau kAlu puNu pacchaeN vipphuriyANaNeNa 'are bhAi mahArau NihA jema taM NisuNevi dUsaha-dasaNehi~ Niggantahi~ jaNa-Niggaya-payAvu 11 s huyAsu. 12 P S tAsu, A nAsu. 13 P S tahi. 14 A avasari. 15 P SA maMDali. 16 P degkhaMDiyao. 17 P SA toDivi. 18 A haMse. 6. 1s pArauDDae. 2A bhaNaI. 3 PS eva. 4 PS jAhu. 5A te. 6 A Ninisadi. 7 s ettaheM. 8 5 aMsaNaveu, A asaNivau. 9 A degsamIhu. 105 ulaggai. 11 A pANihiM. 12 AyaTiDa. 13 PS mahi. 14s missing. A na na. 15A cauraMge. 16 P pariveDiu. 17 A riupaTTaNu cchaleNa. 18 A pAho. 19 P Niggahuo with hu deleted, A niggau. 20 Adhaddhayaho. ____7. 1 P viphuriyA . 2 A sahahu. 3 4 degsaMdaNehiM. 4 A NiggaMtihi. 5 P jaNe. 6s payAu.7 P pArAuTTauM, pArAuDiu. 8 sAu. 2 kopAviSTena. [6] 1 vijayasihe. 2 re markaTadhvajau (2). 3 nirgacchatha. 4 nAma. [7] 1 azanivegena (1). 2 sarvam. pau.cari9

Page #279
paumacariu [ka07,5-9, 8, 1-8, 9, 1-2 so asaNiverDa andhayahA~ valiu taDivAhaNeNa kikkindhu khaliu // 5 paharaNai~ muyanti su-dAruNAI. khaNa aggeyai~ khaNe vAruNAi~ // 6 . khaNe pavaNathai~ khaNe thambhaNAi~ khaNe vAmohaNa-ummohaNAi~ // 7 khaNe mahiyale khaNe Nahayale bhamanti khaNe sandaNe khaNe je vimANe thanti // 8 // pattA // AyAmevi dukkhu andhau khagge kaNThe hau / Niu pantheM teNa jeM so vijayamaindu gau // 9 [8] ettahe' vi 'bhiNDivAleNa pahau~ kikkindha-NarAhiu muccha-gau // 1 1. acchamtau paricintevi maNeNa Ameliu~ vijulavAhaNeNa // 2 tahi~ avasare Dhukku sukesu pAsu rahabareM chuhevi Niu Niya-NivAsu // 3 paMDivAiu ceyaNa-bhAu larbu udvanteM pucchiu parama-vandhu // 4 'kahi~" andhau~' 'pesaNa-cuku deva' NivaDiu~ puNo vitaDi-rukkhu jem||5 puNu paDivAiu puNu Au jIu~ hI pai~ viNu suNNaupamaya-dIu // 6 15 hA bhAya sahoyara dehi vAya hI pai~ viNu meiNi 'vihavaM jAya' // 7 // pattA / / to bhaNai sukesu 'saMsau NAha jievaahoN| sireM NikkhaeN khagge avasaru kavaNu ruevAhoM // 8 [9] 20 viNu kejeM vairihi~ aGga dehi pAyAlalaGka paisarahu~ ehi // 1 jIvantahu~ sijjhai savvu kajju ettiu Na vi hau~Na vituhu~Na rjju||2 9 A asaNiceu. 10 A kiMkiMdhu. 11s paharaNa. 12 P mueMtti. 13 s pAvatthai. 14 s vAhaNa, A ummohaNa. 15 s khaNe ji, A khaNi ji. 16 A ThaMti. 17 A paMthe. 18 PS jiM, A je. 19 A vijayamayaMdu. 8. 1 ettahiM. 2 PS hau. 3 P 5 pariciMtivi, A pariciMtai. 4 s Amilliya. 5s viTThalavAhaNeNa. 6 P A rahavari, S rahavara. 75 paDivAyau. 8 P 5 degbhAva. 9A laTTha. 10PS uThUteM. 11 P S kahi. 12 A baMdhauM. 13 P pesaNacakkhu. 14 A nivaDau. 15 s puNo puNo vi. 16 P S taru cchinnu. 17 A missing. 18 P SA pai. 19 A sunnauM. 20 PS ho. 21 P vihau. 22 A bhaNaiM. 23 s NAhe. 24 P S jIvevaho. 25 A nikkhaya. 26 P ruvevAho corrected to ruvevaho, 5 ruvevaho. 9. 1 A kaje. 2 P S vairihi. 3 s dehi aMgu, A paMgu dehi. 4 5 ehiM. 5 Ps jIvaMtahu. 68 hau. [8] 1 gophaNi-pASANena. 2 prativApitaH, punaH punaH vIjitaH. 3 sacetano jAtaH. 4 vAnaradvIpaH. 5 vidhavA. X20 : www.jainelibrary.o

Page #280
10 9,3-9, 10, 1-9] sattamo saMdhi taM NisuNevi vANara-vaMsa-sAru NIsariu sa-sAhaNu sa-parivAruM // 3 NAsantu NieNvi harisiya-maNeNa rahu vAhiu vijulavAhaNeNa // 4 / kareM dhariu asaNiveeNa puttuM 'kiM uttima-purisaha~ eu~ juttu // 5 . NAsantu Navantu suvantu sattu . bhuJjantu Na hammaI jalu piyantu // 6 .. meM vijayasIhu hau bhuya-visAlu so"Niu kiyanta-dantantarAla' // 7 .. / taM NisuMNevi taDivAhaNu 'Niyattu lahu desu pasAhiu eka chattu // 8 . // ghttaa|| NigyAyoM" laGka aNNaha~ aNNai~ pttttnniN|| bhuttai~ icchAe~ su-kalatta va sa-jovaNa // 9 [10] kiSkindha-sukesaha~ pura harevi avara vi vijAhara vasikarevi // 1 vahu-divaseMhi~ ghaNa-paDalai~ Nievi taM vijayasIha-duhu saMbharevi // 2 sahasAra-kumArahoM devi rajju appuNu sAhiu para-loya-kaju // 3 vahu-kAle kikindhAhivo vi gau vandaNa-hattie~" meru so vi // 4 palluTuM paDIvau Nara-variGa mahu pavara-mahIharu tAma diTTa // 5 // jovaI va paIhiya-loyaNehi~ hasaI va kamalAyara-ANaNehi~ // 6 gAyai va bhamara-mahu~ari-sarehi~ hAi va Nimmala-jala-NijjharehiM // 7 / vIsamai va laliya-layAharehi~ paNavai va phulla-phala-gurubharehi~ 8 // ghattA // taM selu Nievi kokAvevi Niya paya puru| 20 kiu paTTaNu tetthu kikindhe kikkindhapura // 9 7A saparicAru. 8s vijalavAhaNeNa. 9 Ps kari dharivi asaNiveu vi. 10 P patta, 9 vuttu. 11 A uttama. 12 s purisaho, A purisaha. 13 eva. 14 This hemistich is missing in s. 15 A NamaMtu. 1G A suyaMtu. 17 P saMtu. 18 A hammaiM. 19 s jiM, A je. 20 sua. 21S haNiu. 22 P kayaMta. 23 daMtatarAlu. 24 s Nisu NisuNivi taDevAhaNu. 25 Ps NiyaMtu. 26 P S ekka. 27 A NigyAeM. 28 P S aNNaho. 29 5 padai. 30 P sakalattaI, s sukalattaI. . 10. 18 degsukesa, A degsukesara. 2 5 puraI. 3A avaravi avaravi. 4 PS divasahiM. 5 PdegpaDalai, S paTTalai, A paTTaNa. 6s Niyaivi, A Nie. 7 PS vijayasIhu. 8A deva. 9 A appaNu. 10 s kAli, A kAle. 11 P bhattie. 12 pallaDu, A paluTu. 13 P S tAva. 14 P S joyai. 15 A paI hi. 16 s haMsai. 17 A degmahuyara'. 18 PS guruharehiM. 19 A sayalu. 20 A kokkAvivi. 21 A pauru. 22A titthu. 23s kikke). 24 A kikiMdhauru. (9] 1 vyAdhuTitaH. 2 nirghAta-nAma-vidyAdharasya. [10] 1 madhupracuraparvataH (?)

Page #281
paumacariu [2011,1-9, 12, 1-8 [11] mahu-mahiharo vi kikkindhu vuttu ucchurau tAma uppaNNu puttu // 1 aNNu vi sUrarau~ kaNi tAsu vAhuvali jema bharahesarAsu // 2 ettahe vi sukesaho tiNi putta sirimAli-sumAli-sumallavanta // 3 : poDhattaNe buccai tehiM tAu 'ki Na jAhu~ jetthu kikkindharAu' // 4 taM suNevi' jaNereM vuttu ema "thiyaM dAduppADiya sappu jema // 5 kahi~ jAhu~ mueNvi pAyAlalaGka caupAsiu vairihu~ taNiya sngk|| 6 ghaNavAhaNa-pamu~ha NirantarAI ettiyai~ jAma rjntraaii|| 7 aNuhUya laGka kAmiNi va pavara mahu taNaeN "sIse avahariya Navara' // 8 // ghttaa|| taM vayaNu suNevi mAli palittuM davaggi jiha / 'uddhaddhae~ raje Nivisu vi jijai tAya kiha // 9 [12] mahu kahiya bhaDArA pai~ ji Nitti tiha jIvahi jiha paribhamaI kitti // 1 15 tiha hasu jiha Na hasijaI jaNeNa tihaM bhuJja jiha Na muccahi dhaNeNa // 2 tiha jujjhu jiha Nivvui jaNaI aGgu tiha tarju jiha puNu vi Na hoI saGgu // 3 tiha cau~ jiha vuccaI sAhu sAhu tiha saMcaru jiha sayaNaha~ Na DAhu // 4 tiha suNu jiha Nivasahi guruhu~ pAseM tiha maru jiha NAvahi gabbhavAseM // 5 tiha tau kareM jiha paritavai garne tiha rajju pAleM jiha NavaI sattu // 6 20 "kiM jIeM riu-AsaGkieNa kiM puriseM maann-klngkienn|| 7 kiM dabeM" dANa-vivajieNaM kiM putte mailai vaMsu jeNa // 8 ___ 11. 15 uccharau. 2 P S tAva. 3 8 sUrau. 4 P S degsumalavatta. 5 s kira, A ki na. 6 P S jAhu jitthu. 7 PS suNi vi. 8 A jaNere. 9 P 8 thia. 10 A jAhu. 11 s illegible. 12 PS vaharihi. 13 A pahui. 14 P ettiyai, S pattiyai. 15 s illegible. 16 s taNai. 17 PS sIsi. 18 A pavutta. 19 A uddhae. 12. 1 PS paiM ji bhaDArA kahiya. 25 tahi. 3 paribhamaiM. 4 P hasinahi. 5A tihiM. 6 PS muccai, A muJcahi. 7 A juja. 8 A jagaI. 9 Ps taju. 10s illegible. 11 P vaccu. 12 P vuJcahi, s illegible, A vaJcahiM. 13 s na. 14 guruhu. 15A pAsi. 16 PS NAvahiM. 17 A kari, 18 s rattu. 19 A nabhaI. 20 ca and are transposed in A. 21 PA riu, s illegible. 22 A davve. 23 A vivajieNI. 24 A putte.. [11] 1 madhugireH kikindha-nAma sthApitam. 2 ikSuravaH. 3 sUryaravaH. 4 mAlyavantaH (1). 5 vinaSTe.

Page #282
ka.12,9,13, 9,14,1 // ghattA // jai kallaeN tAya laGkANayari Na paisarami" / to Niyaya-jaNeri indANI karayale dharami' // 9 [13] gaya rayaNi payANau~ paraeN diNNu hara tUru rasAyalu NAI bhiNNu // 1 / saMcalli sAhaNu Niravasesu ArUDha ke vi Nara gayavaresu // 2 / turaesu ke vi ke "vi sandaNesu siviesu ke vi paJcAgaNesu // 3 pariveDhiya laGkA-Nayari tehi~ NaM mahihara-koDi' mahA-ghaNehi~ // 4 NaM poDha-vilAsiNi kAmuehiM NaM sayavattiNi phullandhueMhi~ // 5 kiu kalayalu rahasAUriehi~ paDipahayai~ tUra. tUriehiM // 6 saMvieNhi~ saGgha taulieNhi~ tAla cau-pAsiu uTThiyaM bhaDa-vamAla // 7 dhAiu laGkAhiu vipphurantu raNe pArAuTTau valu karantu // 8 // ghattA // NaM matta-gaindu paJcANaNahA~ samAvaDiu / sarahasu NigghAu gampiNu mauliheM abhiDiu // 9 [14] paharanti paropparu taruvarehi~ puNu pAhANehi~ puNu girivarehi~ // 1 puNu vijjArUvaMhi~ bhIsaNehi~ ahi-garuDa-kumbhi-paJcANaNehi~ // 2 puNu NArAehi~ bhayaGkarehi~ bhuyaindAyAma-paIharehi~ // 3 chindanti mahAraha-chatta-dhayai~ vaiyAgaraNa va vAyaraNa-payai~ // 4 // 25 PS laMkAuri. 26 PS paIsarami. 27 PS iMdAiNi. 13. 1 A payANauM. 2 A navara. 3 5 taru. 4 PS NAuM, A nAi. 5 A saMcalliyau. 6s kivi. 7s suviesu. 8 5 Nayare. 9 s phuldhuehiM. 10s paDipaharai. 11 A tUraya. 12 s saMkhiyahi, A saMkhiyahi. 13 s tAliyahi, A tAliyahiM. 14 PS uDhia. 15s bhavamAla corrected to bhaDaha. 16 PS gayaMdu. 17 P saharasu. 18 P mAlihiM, 5 mAlihi. 14. 1 P paroparu. 2 P paharehiM, marginally 'taruvarehiM pAThe,' s paharehiM, marginally 'paharaNehiM'. 3 P S pAhaNehiM. 4 A vijArUvihiM. 5s guru. 6s kuMbhe. 7 A repeats whole of the previous portion of this Kadavaka except the first hemistich. 8 P bhUyaiMdA, bhUyaidA.9 P vaiyAyaraNa, S paIyAyaraNa. [12] 1 mAtA. [13] 1 prabhAte. 2 NAgarAjo ( P. NAuM) bheditaH. 3 agrabhAga, 4 bhramaraiH. 5 nirghAtu nAma vidyAdharaH. [14] 1 bhujagendradIrghatva.

Page #283
etthantareM vAhiya-sandaNeNa sayavArau pariaJcevi" gayaNe NighAu~ paDiu NigghAu jema cattAri vi dhurva-parihava-kalaGka paumacariu [ka0 34,5-9,1,1-4 deNuvaI-indANiheM NandaNeNa // 5 hau kharageM chuddha kiyanta-vayaNe" // 6 mahiyale gaira Nahe paritu? deva // 7 jaya-jaya-saddeNa paiTTha laGkaH // 8 // ghattA // gampiNu vandaNa-hatti kiye| laGka se iM bhuJjanta thiyaM // 9 santiheM santihareM suvilAsiNi jema [8. aTThamo saMdhi mAliheM rajju karantAhoM siddhaI 'vijaahr-mnnddliN| sahasA ahimuhihAi~ sAyarahoM jema savva jalai~ // 1 // [1] 976 tahi~ avasara chuha-paGkApaNDure dAhiNa-seDDihi~ rahaNeura-pure // 1 pihula-NiyamviNi pINa-paohari' sahasArahoM piya mANasa-sundari // 2 tohe puttu sura-siri-saMpaNNau~ indu cavevi indu uppaNNau~ // 3 / 'bhesaI manti danti airAvaNu seNAvai harikesi bhayAva] // 4 vijAhara ji saba kiya suravara pavaNa-kuvera-varuNa-jama-sasahara // 5 chavIsa vi sahasa. pekkhaNayahu~ NAhi~ pamANu khuja-vAmaNayahu~ // 6 gAyaNa jAi~ surindattaNayahU~ NAmaI tAI kiyai~ appaNayaha // 7. ubasi-rambha-tilottima-pahuIhi~ aTThAyAla-sahasa-vara-juvaihi // 8 . . 10 PSA putthaMtari. 11 A daNuvaI. 12 A pariyaMcevi. 13 P gayANaM. 14A kayaMsa. 15 PS degvayaNi. 16s NigdhAU. 17 P NighAu, NigdhA with ya added marginally. 18 PS Naravai. 19 PNahiM, S Nahi. 20 PS tuTTa. 21 P marginally corrected to dhuya, 22 saMtihiM. 23 s kiyA. 24 S sayaM. 25 PA bhujaMti. 26s thiyA. 1. 1 raju. 2 A repeats the previous words as vija karatAho, siddhaiM. 3A maMDalai. 4 P ahimuhihUyAI, S ahimuha hUyAI. 5 P SA savvai. 6 A paMDare. 7 8 degseDhi hi, A degseDhihe. 8 A puri. 9 degpauhari. 10 PS tAsu. 11 A sara. 12 P saMpuNNauM,s saMpuSaNau. 13 A uppaNNauM. 14 s bhesaha. 15s yabhASaNu. 16 PS pavaNu kuveru. 17 s catuNu. 18 PS sahAsa. 19 P pekkhaNayahu, S peSaNayahu. 20 s NAhi. 21 PS khuju. 22 P vAghaNayahu~, s vAvaNayahu. 23 A gANahuM jAiM suriMdahuM taNayahuM. 24 P SA NAmai. 25 A appaNayahu. 26 SA udhvasa. 27 s pahuyahiM. 2 rAkSasapati sukezItyarthaH. 3 mAtA. 4 sukezi-mAli-sumAli-mAlyavantaH. [1] bRhaspati. 2 prabhRtibhiH.

Page #284
10 1,9,2,3-9,3,1-6] aTThamo saMdhi 71 // ghattA // paricintiu~ vijAharaNa 'tahoM jAi~ jAI AkhaNDalahoM / tAi~ tAi~ mahu cindhAi~ laI hau~ ji indu mahi-maNDalahoM // 9 'jue~ khaya-kAle NiDDa (2) NiDDAliheM je je seva karantA mAliheM // 1 // te te miliya NarAhiva indoM avara jaloha va avara-samudA~ // 2 kappuNa dinti janti sirigArahi~ (?) ANa karanti vi NAhaGkArahi // 3 keNa vi kahiu gampi tahoM mAliheM 'pahu saMkanti(?) Na tumha 'nniddddaaliheN(?)||4 indu ko vi sahasArahoM NandaNu tAsu karanti saba bhiccattaNu' // 5 taM NisuNevi sukesahoM putte kova-jalaNa-jAloli-palitte // 6 // devAviya raNa-bheri bhayaGkara gharu (1) saNNahavi parAiya kiGkara // 7 kikkindhahA~ kikkindhoM NandaNa diNNu payANau~ vAhiya sandaNa // 8 . // ghattA // 'gamaNu Na sujjhai mahu maNahA~' taM mAli sumAli kareMhi~" dhrii| 'pekkhaM deva duNimittA siva kandai vAyasu karagaraI // 9 pekkhu kuhiNi visahara-chijjantI mokala-kesa NAri rovantI // 1 pekkhu phurantau vAmau loyaNu pekkhahi ruhira-hANu vasa-bhoyaNu // 2 pekkhu vasundhari-talu kampantau ghara-devaula-Nivahu loTTantau // 3 . pekkhu akAle mahA-ghaNu gajiu Na Naccantu kaMvandhu alajiu' // 4 // taM NisuNevi vayaNuM tahoM valiyau 'vaccha vaccha jai sauNu ji vliyu||5 to kiM marai savvu eNu aliya daiu~ muevi aNNu ko valiyau // 6 28 A pariciMtiuM. 29 A jAI jAI vi. 30 P ciMdhAi, s ciMdhaI. 31 This Pida is missing in A. 32 P laI, s missing. 2. 1 The first line in missing in A. 25 juya. 3A ravarava. 4 S daMti, A diti. 5 5 seMgArahiM, A siMgArihi. 6A gaNaMti.7 sillegible, A deghaMkAri hiM. 8A kehiM mi. 9 s mAliho. 10 P sakaMti. 11 P NihAlihe, NidAliheM, A niDAlihe. 12 s NaMdaNo. 13 s jAlAli. 14 A kiMkidha vi. 15 P payANauM. 16 P sumAle. 17 PS kare. 18 s pekkhe. 19 A dunimittAi. 20 P karakaraI, s karakarai. 3. 1 A pakkhi. 2 PS degdeulahaM. 3 NivahuM. 4 A akAli. 5A mahAghaNa. 6S NacaMti. 75 vavaNNu. 8 PS savaNu. 9 PS saku. 10 S yau, A iu. 11 P aliauM. 12 s dayau. 18 A nau. [2] 1 mRtyukAle. 2 lalATaiH. 3 AjJa, [3] 1 mArgaH. 2 bhannaghaDaM(Ta) vA.

Page #285
15 kara chuDa dhIrattaNu hoI maNUsahoM e bhaNepiNu diNNu payANa 20 haya-gaya- rahavara - virahi dIsa vi-mahIharahoM raat asantaM mahAiye 10 'aha aha rahaNerDara-pura-rANA dujjara laGkAhi samaraGgaNeM rAya - lacchi tailokka-piyArI teNa samANu virohu asundaru' 'dUra bhaNevi teNa tuhu~ cuka taM jamakaraNoM aNuharamANaje ubhaya - seDhi - sAmanta paNaTThA gaya te mAli- dUya bhicchiya saNa surindu sura- sAhaNu saNNajjhai taNu-hei huAsaNuM saNajjhai jamu daNDa- bhayaGkaru paumacariu [ ka03, 7-9 4, 19:1 lacchi kitti osara Na pAsahoM' // 7 cali seNNu saraha sa-vimANaDeM // 8 ko so laGka - purAhivara jo jIvesai vihi" mi raNeM // dhattA // mahile gayaNaya Na mAiyaDeM / mehaulu NAi~ uddhAiyau~ // 9 [ 4 ] W NisurNevi rakkhoM' taNau paiMyANau // 1 gampaNu indoM saraNeM paiTThA // 2 mAli kerA dU parAiyeM // 3 kappu devi " kareM" sandhi ayANA // 4 chuddha jeNa NigghAu jamANaNe // 5 dAsi jema jasu pesaNagArI" // 6 AeNhi~" vayaNeMhi~ kuviu~ purandaru // 7 NaM to jama-dantaru Dhukkau // 8 // ghattA // ko tuhu~ ki sandhi kaho " taNiyaM / mahi NIsAvaNNa taho yi // 9 [5] dubayaNAvamANa- paDihatthiye // 1 kulisa-pANi airAvarya vAhaNu // 2 dhUmaddha kuyAri mesAsaNu // 3 mahisArUda purandara - kiGkaru // 4 14 Ps hou. 15 s usarai. 16 PS eva. 17 PA payANauM. 18 A caliDaM. 19 A savimANauM. 20 A NaravarihiM. 21 4 mahiyali gayaNayali. 22 P mAiauM, mAyUyau. 23 Ps viMjhara 24Ps udghAiau. 4. 1 PA aNuharamANauM. 2 s vakkhaho. 3 A taNauM payANauM. 4 A uhaya seNideg 5P saraNi, S saraNa, A saraNu. 6 Ps tahi. 7 A valevaMta. 8s mahAiyA. 9A hua. 10s parAiyA. 11 P could not be used for the text from deg urapurarANA up to kumbhavIDhe abhi ( VIII 9 8 ), because folio no. 24 in P covering that portion is mis sing. 12s dehi . 13 5A kari. 14s jaM. 15s pesaNayArI 16s AyahiM vayaNehi . 17 A kuiu. 18 s tuhu. 19 A cukkauM 20s daMtaMtare. 21 A kahu. 22s taNiya. 23 A vihiM mi. 24 9 tahu taNiyA 5. 1s pauhatthiya, A paDahacchigra. 24 sanajjhai. 3 airAvaha. 4s huyAkhaNu. 54 kuMjAra 64 jamadaMDa.

Page #286
ka05,5-11,6, 19] aTThamo saMdhi saNNajjhai Nairiu moggara-dharu ricchArUDhu raNaGgaNe duddharu // 5 saNNajjhai varuNu vi duIsaNu NAgavAsa-kara karimayarAsaNu // 6 saNNajjhai miga-gamaNu samIraNu taruvara-parvaruggAmiya-paharaNu // 7 saNNajjhai kuveru phuriyAharu puppha-vimANArUda satti-karu // 8 saNNajjhai IsANu visAsaNu sUla-pANi para-bala-saMtAsaNu // 9 saNNajjhai paJcANaNa-gAmi kunta-pANi sasi sasipura-sAmiu // 10 // ghattA // jAi~ vi DhilohontAi~ tAi mi raNa-rasaM-pulauggaya / NieNvi paropparu cindhAi~ suhaDahu~" kavayai~ phuTeMvi gayaI // 11 sAma paropparu vehAviddhaM paDhama bhiDantai~ aggima-khandhai~ // 1 musumUriya-ura-sira-muha-kandhara pacchima-bhAa-sesa thirya kuJjara // 2 pucchuggIriya paDipaharanti va 'kahi~ gaya aggima-bhAya' bhaNanti v||3 joha vi amuNiya-jaMDhara-uratthala 'kahi~ gaya riu' paharanti va karayala // 4 saMcUriya turaGga-dhaya-sArahi cakka-sesa thiyaM Navara mahArahi" // 5 // tahi~ avasare rahaNeura-sArahoM dhAiu mallavantu sahasArahoM // 6 // sUraraeNa somu raNe khAriu uccharaeNaM varuNu hakkAriu // 7 jamu kikindhe dhaNau sumAliM pavaNu sukeseM suravai mAliM // 8 // ghattA // 'ettiu~ kAlu Na vujhiyau tuhu~ kavaNahu~ indahu~ indu kheN| * raNDeMhi~ muNDehi~ jibbhieNhi~ ki jo so rammaihi indavahe // 9 7s moggaragharu. 8A mayarAsaNu. 9 8 taruvaru. 10s paharu. 11 S vimANarUddha sattiakarU. 12 A gAmiuM. 13 A kotadeg. 14 A TIlIhotAi. 15 s raNasa. 16s pulaggayai, A kulaugayAiM. 17 s ciMghAi. 18 5 suhaDaha kavayai. 19 SA phuTTivi. 20 s gayai, A gayAiM. 6. 15 tA. 25 vehAiMddhai. 3 A bhiDaMta huM. 4s khaMghai, A khaMghahu. 5s thia. 6s puMcchu. 7 This hemistich is missing in S. 8 A kahi. 9 5 apuNiya. 10 A jaDharora. sthala. 11 kahi, A kahadeg. 12 A pasaraMti. 13 A dhurasArahiM. 14 s Thiya. 15 A mahArahiM. 165 tahi. 17 S dhAyau, 185 raNi, 1.9 3 uccharaeNa. 20 A jasu kikiMdhe. 218 samAleM. 22 sukesiM. 23 5 mAleM. 24 A ettau. 25s A tuhu. 26 s kavaNaho, A kavaNuhaM: 27s missing. 28 A raMDihiM muMDi hiM. 295 jibhiehi, A bhaehiM. 30 A rammahiM. 31 iMdavaho. pau. cari0 10

Page #287
paumacariu [ka07, 1-981-1 [7] taM "NisuNevi coiu airAvau NAvai Nijjharantu kulaM-pAvau // 1 mAli-purandara bhiDiya paroppara vihi mi mahAhau jAu bhayaGkara // 2 jujhaM. sesa-NareMhi~ paricatta thiya paDithirai~ kareppiNu nnettiN||3 / indayAlu jiha tiha joijai rakkheM" rakkha-vija cintijai // 4 bhIma-mahAbhImeMhiM jA diNNI gotta-paramparAe~ avaiNNI // 5 sA vikarAla-vayaNa uddhAiya parivaDDiya gayaNayale Na mAiya // 6 cintiu varuNa-pavaNa-jama-dhaNaeNhi~ 'pattu indu carieNhi appaNaeNhi // 7 dUeM" vuttu Asi rAyagaNeM dujau mAli hoi samaraGgaNeM // 8 ||ttaa // tahi~ patthAveM purandareNa mAhinda-vija lahu saMbhariya / vaDDiya tahe vi caugguNiya ravi-kantieN sasi-kanti va hariyaM // 9 [8] taM mAhinda-vija avaloeNvi' bhaNaI sumAli mAli-muhai joeNvi // 1 15 'taiyahu~ Na kiu mahArau vuttau evahi~ Ayau kAlu Niruttau' // 2 taM NisuNevi palamva-bhuya-DAleM amarisa-kuddhaeNa raNe' mAle // 3 vAyava-vAruNa-aggeyatthaI mukkai~ tiNNi mi gayaI NiratthaI // 4 jiha aNNANa-kaNNe jiNa-vayaNa jiha goDhuGgaNe" vara-maNi-rayaNa // 5 jiha uvayAra-sayai~ akulINaeN vaya jema cAritta-vihINae~ // 6 20 gampi pahaaNu miliu pahaJjaNe varuNo varuNu hu~vAsu huAsaNe // 7 hasiu purandareNa 'are mANava deva-samANa honti kiM dANava' // 8 ||ghttaa|| bhaNai mAli 'ko deu tuhu~ valu pauru su sayalu Nirikkhiyau / jaM vandhahi ohaddahi vi indayAlu para sikkhiyau' // 9 7. 1s NisuNivi coyau. 2 ula. 3 5 degpuraMdaru. 4 A vihiMvi. 5 s jujjhahe, A jujjhajujjhaI. 6s paricattai.7 SA paDithirai. 8 Nettai. 9s tiha. 10s rakkhai. 11 sdegmahAbhImahi. 128 degparaMparAya avayaNNI. 13 s dhaNayahiM. 14 A puttu. 15A cariyahi. 16 8 appaNayahiM. 17 8 dUyahiM. 18 A mAsi. 19 s tahi. 20 A parathAvi. 21s saMbhariyA. 22 PS hovi. 23 S hariyA. .8. 1s avaloyavi. 2 A bhaNaI. 3 A mohuM. 4 s joyavi. 5 s taiyaho. 6 yevahi.7 s raNa. 8 5 degyasthai. 9 vi. 10 s gayai. 11 A goTuMgaNAe maNideg. 12 S akulINaiM. 13 s vayai. 14 s vihUNaiM. 15 s varuNahu. 16 A huyAsu huyAsaNe. 17 s deva tuhu. 18 s jahiM baDAhahi viha. 195 pari sikkhiyau,

Page #288
ka09, 1-9, 10, 1-8 ] taM NisuNevi vayaNu suraroeM lahu uppADeMvi ghintu NarindeM' sahasA ruhirAyaviru dIsiu vAma -pANi varNe" devi akhantieN vihalacala oNalu mahIyaleM mAli sumArli" sAhukkAriu uheMvi" muku" cakku sahasakkheM siru pADevi rasIyale paDiya vaya maDakka Na vIsariGa aare arAvayaho aTumo saMdhi [9] viddhu NiDAleM mAli NAeM // 1 pAi~ ra matta - gande // 2 NaM mayalu sindUra - vihUsiu // 3 bhiNNu NiDAleM surAhiGa sattieN // 4 jaM viNivAiDe rakkhu raNajhaNeM kaddhaye va bhaya bhI u vitA kahi sahasakkhahoM vahuvArau Nisiyaira-kaicindhehi~ eya ji vijayasIha khaya-gArA taM NisurNevi gaDa coiDa jAvehi" 'mahu AdesuM dehi paramesara seNu vittami jama-muha- kandareM " 12 ww kalayalu ghuDa rekkha-vAra-valeM // 5 'peMDa hotaeN Niya vaMsuddhAriu' / / 6 6 75 ww enta dhareMvi" Na sakkara rakkheM // 7 kaha vi" Na kummai vIr3heM abhiDiyau~ // 8 // ghattA // dhAviu~ kavandhu rosAviya / kumbhatthale asivaru vAhiya // 9 [10] vijau ghuTTu amarAhiva-sAhaNeM // 1 galiyAMuhu kaNTha-TThiya-jIyau // 2 'pacchaleM laggu deva paDivakkhahoM // 3 veyAriya sukesa - kikkindhehi // 4 tiha kareM" jemeM Na janti bhaDArA' // 5 sasaharu purau pariTThi tAveMhi~ " // 6 mArama" hau~ ji NisAyara vANara // 7 dasaNa- silAyala - jIhA kakkareM' // 8 20 A 9. 1s surarAyaM. 2s NiDDu leM, A niDAli. 3s NarAyaM, 4 nArAeM. 4 A uppA Divi 5s NareMdeM, 4 nariMde. 6 s NAi. 7s gayaMdeM. 8 A deg rAyaMSu padIsau. 9s siMdUre, 4 siMdU. 10s vaNa, A raNe. 11 s NihAli, 4 niDAli. 124 rakkhassavANaMra 13s sumAli 14. s paha. 15 A namivi namivaM uddhAriu 16s uDi, A uTTivi. 17 A cakku mukku. 18s yaMtau. 19 sA dharivi. 20 A rasAyali. 21 A va 22s kummavIdi. 23P abhibhiuM. 24 Ps vayaNa. 25 A arts. 26 A rosAhiyau. 27 PS vAhibhau. 10. 1s viNivAyau 2 s kayaddhaya deg. 3 A gAliyAdeg 4Ps jIbhau. 5 Ps kahiu tAva. 6 Ps sahasrakkaho. 7 A ecchale 8 Ps Nisiakkhar3a 9s ceMghehiM. 10 Ps A kari. 11 P jeMva, 9 jeva. 12 P jAvahi, SA jAvehi 13 P tAvahi. 14 Ps Adesu. 15 P mArauM, s mArau. 16 P muhi. 17s kaMdare. 18 rs silAyale. [10] 1 chadmitAH. 5 10 15

Page #289
15 paumacariu [ka0 10,9,11, 1-9,12,1-5 // ghattA // inheM hatthutthaliyau~ dhAi sasi sara varisantu kiha / pacchale pavAhaeN dhaNahA~ dhArAharu vAsArattu jiha~ // 9 . [11] / 'maru maru valahoM valahoM kiM NAsahA~ dhArAhara-makkaDahA~ hayAsaha) // 1 surayaNa-NayaNANanda-jaNerA kuddha pAvaM taM (2) vAsava-kerI' // 2 taM NisuNevi dUrujjhiya-saGkau ahimuhu~ mallavantu para thakkau // 3 gaMhakallolu NAI chaNa-candahA~ NAi~ maindu maharagarya-vindahA~ // 4 'are sasaGka sa-kalaGka alajiye mahilANaNa ve-pakkha-vivanjiya // 5 // candu bhaNevi jeM hAsau dijai paI"vi ko vi kiM raNe ghAijaI' // 6 ema caveppiNu cAva-saNAhau bhiNDivAla-paharaNeNa samAhau // 7 muccha parAiya pasariya-veyaNu dukkhu dukkhu kira hoi sa-ceyaNu // 8. // ghttaa|| dUrIhUyA tAmai riu mayalaJchaNu maNe avatasai kiha / siru saMcAlai karu dhuNaI saMkantihe cukka vippu jiha // 9 [12] tAma mahA-rahaNeura-puravalaM jaya-jaya-sadde paisai suravara // 1 pavaNa-kuvera-varuNa-jama-khandehiM NaDa-phamphAva-chatta-kaivandehi~ // 2 vaindiNa-sayahiM pavaDiya-hariseMhi~ vijAhara-kiNNara-kiMpuriseMhi~ // 3 7 joisa-jakkha-garuDa-gandhavahi~ jaya-jaya-kAru karantehi sahi // 4 calaNeMhi~ gampi paDiu sahasArahoM NaM bharahesaru tihuaNa-sArahoM // 5 19 s iMde. 20 P hatthutthalliuaM, 21 s dhAyau varesAMtu kihA. 22 s pattale, A pacchae. 23 s paiNahae, A pavaNahaya. 24 PS dhayaho. 25 PS varisaMtu. 26 s jihA. 11. 1 A valahu 2. 2 A dhArAyara. 3 5 pAya taM, A pAyavo. 45 vAhAkerA. 5s NisuNivi. 6A ahimuhUM. 7 Pmva nnu. 8 PS gahikallolu. 9 PS NAi. 10 A ghaNavaMdaho. 11s alajiyA. 12 s mahillANaNa. 13 P jaM. 14 PS pai. 15 ghAijai. 16 P S eva. 17 A bhaNepiNu. 18 PS vAva'. 19 s parAyau. 20 PS tAva. 215 kihA. 22 5 dhuNai, A dhuNaiM. 23 P saMkattihe, 5 saMkatihi. 24 s jihA. 12. 1 PS tAva. 2 A pusvaru. 3 A jaya. 4 A chiddasaehiM pavaddhiyaH. 5 P A harisa hiM, S harisihi. 6 P kinnara, A missing.7s kiMpurisahiM. 8 5 gaMdhava hiM. 9 P SA karaMtihiM. 10 A saThivahiM. 11 S sahasA. 2 pazcimameghaH. [11] 1 rAkSasa, vAnara, 2 gRhavairI rAhurityarthaH, 3 udvegaM karoti.

Page #290
ka0 12, 6-81, 1-9] Navamo saMdhi sasipuri sasiheM diNNa vikkhAyahA~ dhaNayahA~ laGka kikku jamarAyahA~ // 6 meha-NayareM" varuNAhiu Thaviyau kaJcaNapurai kuveru paTTaviyau // 7 // ghattA // aNNu vi ko vi purandaraNa tahi~ avasare jo saMbhAviyau / maNDalu ekkekara pavaru so sabu sa iM bhu jAviyau // 8 [9, Navamo saMdhi] etvantareM riddhihe jantAho pAyAla-laGka bhuJjantAho / uppaNNu sumAliheM puttu kiha rayaNAsau risahahoM bharahu jiha // 1 [1] solaha-AharaNAlaGkariu sayameva mayaNu NaM avayariu // 1 // vahu-divaseMhi~ Aucchevi jaNaNu gau vijA-kAraNe pupphavaNu // 2 thiu akkhasuttu karayale kareMvi" jiha maha-risi parama-jhANu dharaivi" // 3 tahi~ avasara guNa-aNurAiyau ___ so pomavindu saMpAiyau // 4 rayaNAsau lakkhiu teNa tahi~ 'imaiM purisa-rayaNu uppaNNu kahiM // 5 lai saccau hUyau guru-vayaNu eNhu~ so Naru eNu taM pupphavaNa // 6 // kaikasi NAmeNa vutta duhiya papphulliya-puNDarIya-muhiyaM // 7 // 'eNhu putti tuhArau~ bhattAru mANasa-sundariheM va sahasAe~' // 8 // ghattA // gau dhIya thavevi NiyAsavahoM uppaNNa vija rynnaasvhaaN| thiu vihi mi majheM paramesarihi~ NaM vijjhu tAvi-Nammaya-sarihiM // 9 // 12 A sasiho. 13 s dinu. 14 s dhaNaho. 15 PA mehaNayari, s mohaNayari. 16 PS kaMcaNapuri kuveru paTTaviau, A kaMcaNapurihiM dhaNau paTTaviyau. 17 P S tahi avasari. 18 P saMbhAviau. 10 $ sacca. 20 P bhuMjAviau. __ 1. 15 itthaMtari, A etthaMtari. 2 PS riddhihi. 3 5 paisaMtAho. 4 s sumAlihiM. 5s kihA. 6 s jihA. 7 PS solasa. 8 s Aucchivi, A Aucchivi. 9 PS puSpavaNu. 10 A kari vi. 11 A dhari vi. 12 PS A tahi. 13 P sau. 14 PS iya. 15 P haauM. 16 s yahu. 17 P iu, s yau. 18 P puSpavaNu, S puSphavaNu. 19 PS vuttu. 20 s duhiyA. 21. P pupphulliya. 22 s muhiyA. 23 P ihu, s yahu. 24 A tuhArahuM. 25 Ps A suMdarihi. 26 S sahasAro. 27 4 vihiM mi. 28 s paramesarehi. 29 s pA. 80 s gaMmaya. [1] 1 vidyAdharaH. 2 indrasya mAtA tasyAvarbhabho (2) yathA. 3 indrasya pitA. 4 tApI-narmadayodyormadhye,

Page #291
78 paumacarita [ka02, 5-9,3,1-9 avaloiye vahu rayaNAsarveNa NaM agga-mahisi sai~ vAsaveNa // 1 su-NiyamviNi paricakkaliya-thaNi indIvaracchi paGkaya-vayaNi // 2 'kasu kerI kahi~ avaiNNa tuhu~ tau~ dUre diTTi jai jaNaI suhu' // 3 / taM suNevi" sa-saGka kaNNa cavai 'jai jANahoM" pomavindu Nivai // 4 hau~ tAsu dhIya keNa Na variya kaikasi NAmeM vijAhariya // 5 guru-vayaNehi~ ANiya eu vaNu ta diNNI kareM" pANiggahaNu' // 6 taM NisuNevi supurisa-dhavalaharu uppAiu~ vijjAhara-Nayaru // 7 kokAviu sayalu vi vandhujaNu sahu~ kaNNae~ kiu pANiggahaNu // 8 // ghattA // vahu-kAle suviNau lakkhiyau atthANe NarindahA~ akkhiyau / 'phADeppiNu kumbhai~ kuJjarahu~ paJcANaNu uvare paTTa maiMhu // 9 uccoliheM candAica thiya' taM NisuNevi daIeM 'vihasikiya (2) // 1 Is aTThaGga-Nimittai~ jANaeNNa vuccai rayaNAsava-rANaeNNa // 2 'hosanti putta tau tiNi dhaNe pahilArau tAha~ rauha raNe // 3 jaga-kaNTau suravara-Demara-kara bharahaddha-NarAhiu cakkadhara' // 4 parioseM kahi mi Na mantAhu~ Nava-suraya-sokhaM mANantAhu~ // 5 uppaNNu dasANaNu atula-balu pAroha-paIhara-bhuya-juyalu // 6 // pakkala-Niyambu 'vitthiNNa-uru NaM saggahoM pacaviu ko vi suru // 7 puNu bhANukaNNu purNa candaNahi puNu jAu vihIsaNu guNa-uvahi // 8 // dhttaa|| to uppADantu danta garyahu~ karayalu chuhantu muheM paNNayahu~ / Ayae~ lIlaeN rAmaNu ramaI NaM kAlu vAlu hoeNvi bhamai // 9 2. 1 A avaloviya. 2 A sai. 3 PSNe. 4 Ps degvayaNe. 5 P avainna. 6 A rau. 7s dure, A dUri. 8s jaM, A ji. 9A jaNaI. 10 PA suhuM. 11 PS NisuNivi. 12 A jANahuM. 13 P S hau.14 P dhUya, dhUca. 15s bariyA. 16 A nAme. 17 vijAha riyA, A vijAhariya. 18 A kari. 19 s pANiggahaNo. 20 s sapurisadhavalaharo. 21 s uppAyau. 22 PS sahu. 23 A siviNauM. 24 PS kuMbhai kuMjaraho. 25 PS uare. 26 P mahu~. 3. 1 PS uccolihi. 2 s thiyA. 3 s deveM. 4 P viyasikiya, s viyasi kiyA. 5 PS degNamittai. 6 8 raudda.7 P pariuseM. 8 A kahiMmi. 9 PNava corrected to vara. 10 A sukkha. 11 s mANatAho. 12 A paJcaladeg. 13 PS vicchiNNa. 14 A puNNu. 15 s caMdaNehiM. 16 PS deguahi. 17 PS gayahaM. 18 paNNahu. 19 A ramaI. 20 A hovi bhamaI. [3] 1 vikazitvA. 2 bhayANa(na)ka. 3 vaDAroha (?). 4 vistIrNaH,

Page #292
ka0 4, 1-9, 5, 1-8 ] khelantu paIsai bheNDAru Nava- mu~hA~ jAsu maNi jaDiyAi~ jo paripAlijjai paNaeNhi~ sAmaNNA aNNA karai vahu sahasati laggu kareM dahamuhahA~ parihiDe va muMhai~ samuTThiyA~ NaM savatta saMcAri i~ volanti samaM vollantaeNNa pekkhapiNu tAi~ dahANaNai~ thirai tArahU~" taralai~ loyaNai~ / teM daha dahasiru jaNa kiMu~ paJcANaNu jema paisiddhi gau // 9 Namo saMdhi [ 4 ] jahi~ to davAhaNa-taNau hAru // 1 va gaha pariyappai ghaDiyAi~ // 2 AsIvisa - rosAuNNaeNhi~ // 3 so kaNThadu dubahu // 4 NaM mitsumittoM ahimuhoM // 5 NaM gaha-vimvai~ su-pariDDiyA~ // 6 NaM kAmiNa vayai~ kArima~i~ // 7 sa- viyAru hasanti hasantaeNNa // 8 // ghattA // jaM parihiDe kaNTha rAvaNa rayaNAsa kaikasi dhAIMyai~ NisuNepiNu Aiu~ ucchurau saMyahi~ NihAliGa sAharaNu paricintiu 'Nau sAmaNNuM Naru yahA~ pAsiGa rajju viviu yahA~ pAsiu sukhaM heM kharDe [5] kiu vaddhAvaNau~ su-pariyaNa // 1 ANande kehi mi Na mAiyai~ // 2 kikkandhu santa sUrarau // 3 daha - gIummIliya- daha-vayaNu // 4 eN hoi Niruttara cakkaharu // 5 kei jAuhANa - valu "raNeM atulu // 6 jama-varuNa kuvera NAhi~ jau' // 7 14 // ghattA // 20 aNkka - divaseM gajjantu kihe Nava- pAuseM jalahare - vindu siMha | heM jantara pekkhavi vaisavarNu puNu pucchiya jaNaNi 'ehu kavaNu' // 8 4. 1 $ sai bhaMDAru. 2 PS jahi. 3 A toyadavAhaNaho. 4 Pis muhai. 5P maNe. 6 Ps pariappevi 7 P ghaDibhAI, 5 ghaDiyAe 8 P paNNaya hiM. 9 P pariTUDa 10s mitta. 11 s pari u. 12 A mudda. 13 Ps samuTTiyAI. 14 Ps supariTTiyAI 15 Ps saMcAriyAI. 16 P kArimAI, 8 kAriyAi. 17 A samauM 18s tAe 19 missing. 20 tArai taralai. 21s dahamuha. 22PS kau. 23 P pasiddhe. 79 5. 1s parihau 2 PA vaddhAvaNauM 3s ghAiyaI, 4 vAiyAI. 4 A kahiM mi na mAiyAiM. 5s Ayau. 6PS uccharau. 7 A sUrarauM. 8 A sayalahiM mi. 9 A dAhagIu. 10s sAmaNNa. 11s yahu. 12 A vimalu. 13s jAuhANu. 14PS atulavalu. 15 P suravarahi, s suravaraho. 16s khao. 17 P deg ghaNayakuverahaM, s dhaNayakuberaho. 18 P s hi 199 kihA. 20s deg pAusa. 21 P jalayara, s yalayara 22 PS jihA. 23 Ps jahi. 24 P pekkhibi. s pikkhivi. 25 s vaisavaNo. 26 P kamvaNu. [5] 1 vAnararAkSasayoH. 5 10 15 20

Page #293
5 80 10. taM suvi' mauliya - jayaNiyaeN 'kausiki jaNeri eyoM taNiyai 'vIsAvasu vijjAharu jaNaNu rihi~ milevi muha malirNa kiye eyahoM uddArlevi" jema tiryaM ratuppala - hUAloyaNa 'areas at naNa siya pekkhe sahi" divasahi~ thovaeNhi~ jama-khenda- kuvera - purandareM hi~ aNudiNu das - kandAvaNahoM 15 ekkahiM diNeM Aucchevi' jaNaNu jahi~ jakkha-sahAsai~ dAruNai~ jahi~ NIsAsanteMhi~ ajaya hiM jahi~ sAhArUDhai~ vippayai~ tahi~ tehaeN bhIsaNe bhIma-varNe jA akkhareMhi~ pasiddhi gaya 20 sA vihi~ pahareMhi~ jeM' pAsu aiyaM puNujhAi solaha-akkhariya te" bhAyara avicala - jhANa- ruI varNe di jakkha- sundarieN kiha paumacariu [6] atta sa - gaggara - vayaNiyaeN // 1 pahilArI vahiNi mahu taNiye // 2 eNhu~ bhAi tuhAra vaisavarNu // 3 mAyara va kamArya laGka hiye // 4 kaiye hu~ mANesahu~ rAya - siyaiM' // 5 Nibhacchiya jaNaNi vihI saNa || 6 dahaaruni NokkhI" kA vi" kiya // 7 AeNhi~" amhArisa- devaeNhi // 8 19 23 [ ka0 6, 1-9; 7, 1 -9 // ghattA // ravi - varuNa-pavaNa-sihi-sasahareMhi~ / ghareM seva karevI rAvaNahoM' // 9 [7] gaya tiNi vi bhIsaNu bhIma-vaNu // 1 jahi~ sIha - payai~ ruhirAruNai~ // 2 Dolanti DAla hu~ taruvareMhiM // 3 andolaNa-parama-bhAva-gayai~ // 4 fre vijja jhANu dharevi maNeM // 5 NAmeNa saMgha - kAmana - rUrya // 6 NaM gADhAliGgaNa-gaya daiya || 7 jaya (?)- koDi-sahAsa - dehuttariyaM // 8 // ghattA // dahavayaNa - vihI saNa- bhANusui / jiNa-vANieN tiNNi vi loya jiha // 9 6. 1 Ps Ni suNivi. 2 PdegloyaNaI, s degloyaNai. 3s taNiyA 4 P taNIbha, s taNiyA 5 Ps vijAhara. 6 A uhu. 7 P vaisabaNu. 8 P vairihuM, s vairihu. 9 P muhuM, s A muhu. 10 s A malaNa. 11s kiyA. 12 s hiyA. 13 A uddAlivi. 14s viyA, A niya. 15 P kaIyahu, S kaiyahu, A kaiyahaM. 16s siyA. 17 Ps racuppala 18 Ps vayasavaNaho. 19 P kerI, sokhI. 20s kavi. 21 P pekkhesahiM. 22 s Ayahi. 23 A devayahiM. 24 4 sasaharihiM. 25 A vaha. 7. 1P Aucchivi, s AuMcchivi. 2PSA jahi. 3PS sahu. 4 A sappArUDha pippayaI. 5 A vijjaho. 6 Adegbhaya. 7 A missing. 8s aa iyaP sahAsya. 10 Po duhuttariya, duhottariyA 11 Ps tA. 12 A degrai. 13 Ps suMdari hai. [ 6 ] 1 dhanadasya pitA ( pituH ) nAma. 2 rAvaNasya ( ? ). 3 manuSyadevaiH 4 kArtikeyaH, SaNmukhaH, [7]1 pakSiputrakAH 2 vidyA sarvakAmarUpiNI. 3 duHkhottIrNA.

Page #294
/ ka08, 1-9,9,1-8] Navamo saMdhi [8] jaM jakkhieN rAvaNu diDha vaNe taM vammaha-vANa paiTTha maNeM // 1 'volAviu vollai kiMNa tuhu~ kiM vahirau kiM tuhaM NAhi~ muhu // 2 kiM jhAyahi akkhasuttu 'dhivahi mahu kerau rUva-salilu pivahi' // 3 dahagIrva-pasaru alhntiyeN| sa-vilakkhau kheDDu karantiyae~ // 4 vacchatthale pahau sukomaleNa kaNNAvayaMsa-NIluppaleMNa // 5 aNNekkaeN vuttu varaGgaNaeN pssphulliy-taamrsaannnneN||6 'tuhu~ jANahi eNhu Naru saccamau~ uppAirDa keNa vi kaTThamau' // 7 puNu gampiNu raNa-rasa-aDDiyoM jakkhahA~ vajariu aNaDDiyA~ // 8 ||ghttaa // 'kaJcI-kalAva-keUra-dhara pai~ tiNa-samu maNNevi tiNi pr| vaNe vijau ArAhanta thiya NAvai jaga-bhavaNahA~ khambha kiya' // 9 [9] taM NisuNevi' jambUdIva-pahuNaM jaliu jalaNa-jAlA-Nivahu // 1 'so kavaNu etthu Nikampirau jageM jIvai jo mahu vAhirau' // 2 ahimuhUM paya? tahoM AsavahoM suya diTTha tAma rayaNAsavahA~ // 3 'aho pavaiyahA~ ahiNavahA~ kaM jhAyahA~ kakNu deu thuNahoM' // 4 jaM eku vi uttara diNNu Na vi| taM puNe vi samuTThila kova-havi // 5 uvasaggu ghoru pArambhiyau vahurUhi jakkhu viyambhiyau // 6 AsIvisa-visahara-ajayareMhi~ saddUla-sIha~-kuJjara-vareMhi~ // 7 gaya-bhUya-pisAeNhi~ rakkhasa~hiM giri-pavaNa-huAsaNa-pAusahiM // 8 / 8. 1 P vammahaM. 2 P kinna, SA kinna. 3 PS tava. 4 P S NAhi. 5 P A muhuM. 6s ghivahiM. 7 P kera. 8 5 pivahiM. 9 dahagIu. 10 s kiM vacchatthale. 11 P A varaMgaNAe, S varaMgaNAi. 12 b missing in A. 13 P degsANaNAe, degsANaNAI. 14 A jANahiM. 15 P camamau. 165 uppAyau. 17 s kaTThamiu. 18 A rasiyaTTiyaho. 19 A neura. 20 PS vaNa. 21 PS ArAhaMti. 225 viyA. 9. 1s Nisuvi, A nisuNivi. 2 PS kamaNu. 8 A itthu. 4 P je. 5 P A ahimuhUM. 6 P payaMdu. 7 P aNiNauho, S aNiNavaho. 8 PS kiM jhAyahu, A kaM jhAyahu. 9 P thuNahuM, thuNahu. 10 A puNa. 11 A AraMbhiyau. 12 s bahurUvahi. 13 A AsIsavisa. 14 P siMha, S seMha. 15. SA pisAyahi. 16 PS pavara. 17 A usehiM. [8] 1 tyajatha. 2 anAvRttanAmA yakSaH, pau.cari0 11

Page #295
82 15 * jaM cittu Na sakkaDa avahareMvi darisAva sala vi vandhujaNu kasa-ghAeNhi~ ghAijjantu varNe rayaNAsa kakasi candaNahi to saraNu bhaNevi paDiva (ra) kkha kareM" " taM purisayAru kiM" vIsariu aha bhANuka kareM cArahaDi ahoM dharahi vihIsaNa jattAi~ paumacariu // ghantA // dasa-dasa " -vahu andhAra kareMvi orumbhavi" gajjaeNvi utthareMvi" / giri-matthaeN vAsArantu jiha // 9 [10] u philu so uvasaggu kiha rs ara aor mAya dharevi / / 1 kalu kandantu visaNNa- maiNu // 2 'NivaDantuTThantai~' khaNeM jeM' khaNeM // 3 hammata jaI Na amhe gaNahi " // 4 riu mArai laggaIM putta dhereM " // 5 Nava- vayaNu jeNa kaNThara dhariu // 6 siri bhaJjahi laggau chAra - haDi // 7 varNe" mecchahi~ piTTijjantAi~ // 8 17 areM" puttoM u paDirakkha kiyA so" NiSphalu sayalu kilesa gAu~ jaM keNa vi u sAhAriyau puNu tihi mi jahu~ darisAviyaMu vi caliu to vi tahoM jhANu thiru 2. aggaeN ghattiu avicala - maNaha~ 'taM NieNvi sIsu ruhirAruNau Niddhai~ suddhai~ thira- joyaNai~ // ghantA // jaM lAliya pAliya vahnaviya / jiha pAva dhammu vikkhiya ' // 9 [11] taM tiNi vi jakkheM mAriyaMu // 1 siva-sANa- sivAleMhi~ khAviyaMu // 2 mAyA - rAvaNaDa karevi siru // 3 bhAihi~ ravikaNNa-vihIrsaNaha~ // 4 te jhANoM caliya maNAmaNau // 5 "IsIsi pagaliyai~ loyaNai~ // 6 18 P disihiM, s dizi 19 P s jivi. 20 uttare vi. S 10. 1 PA kaluNauM. 2s kaMdaMti 3s viSaNNu maNu. 4s kasaghAyahi, A kasaghAehi. 5 PSA 'tu. 6P A ji. 7s syaNAsau. 8 P A caMdaNahiM, s caMdaNehiM. 98 hammatai, A hammata hUM. 10s teyaM. 11s varNAhiM, 4 gaNahiM. 12 PA kari. 13 Ps lagAu 14 PSA dhari. 15s keM. 16s bhANakapaNa. 17s vaNa. 18 P A piTTijaMtAhi, s piSTiaMtAi. 19 A ari. 20 IS A paDivakkha. 21 PstaM. 22 A kiDa. 23 P viArakaDa, A vivAha kiu. [9] 1 meghaH. [11] 1 manAk manaH ( 2 ). [ka09, 9, 10, 1 - 9; 11, 1-6 11. 1 A sAhAriAu 2 PA mAribhauM 34 darisAviJauM 4A khAviaDaM. 5 A caliDaM. 6 PSA deg rAvaNauM. 7 P miru. 8 A rAvaNahaM. 9 P teM. 10 P A maNAmaNauM. 11 PA suddhae, 8 suddhadda. 12 P isI si.

Page #296
ka0 11, 7-9, 12, 1-9,13, 3-5] Navamo saMdhi sira-kamalai~ tAha "mi kerAi~ uvaNAeNvi dukkha-jaNerAi~ // 7 rAvaNahA~ gampi darisAviyai~ pau~ma. va NAla-mellAviyai~ // 8 // ghattA // jaM ema vi rAvaNu acalu thiu taM devahi~ sAhukkAru kiu / vijahu~ sahAsu uppaNNu kiha titthayarahoM kevala-NANu jiha // 9 / [12] AgayA kahakahantI mahAkAliNI gayaNa-saMcAliNI bhANu-parimAliNI // 1 kAli komAri vArAhi mAhesarI ghora-vIrAsaNI jogajogesarI // 2 somaNI rayaNa vambhANi indAiNI aNima lahimatti' paNNatti knycaainnii||3 DahaNi uccATiNI thambhaNI mohaNI vairi-viddhaMsaNI bhuvarNa-saMkhohaNI // 4 // vAruNI pAvaNI bhUmi-giri-dAriNI kAma-suha-dAiNI vandha-vaha-kAriNI // 5 saba-pacchAyaNI saba-AkarisiNI vijaya jaya jibhiNI saba-maya-NAsaNI satti-saMvAhiNI kuDila avaloyaNI aggi-jala-thambhaNI chindaNI bhindaNI AsurI rakkhasI vAruNI varisaNI dAruNI duNNivArA ya duddarisaNI // 8 // ghattA // AeNhi vara-vijeMhi~ Aiyahi~ rAvaNu gunn-gnn-annuraaiyhiN| . caudisi parivAriu sahai kiha mayalaJchaNu chaNe tArAhu~ jiha // 9 [13] savvosahe thambhaNI mohaNiya saMviddhiM NahaGgaNa-gAmiNiya // 1 / Ayau paJca vi vavagayau tahi~ thiu kumbhayaNNu cala-jhANu jahi // 2 // siddhattha sattu-viNivAraNiya Nivigdha gayaNaM-saMcAriNiyaM // 3 . Ayau cayAri puNu cala-maNahoM AsaNNau thiyau vihIsaNahoM // 4 etthantare puNNa-maNoraheM] vahu-vijjAlatiya-viggaNa // 5 . 13 A siri. 14 P vAhami, A tAhi mi. 15 P uNAevi, s oNAivi. P marginally jnn-mnn-aannNd-jnneraaiN| pAThe. 16 P S A paumai. 17 A thiuM. 18 PS A vijahu. 12. 1A lahimapaNNatti. 2 P S viddhaMsiNI. 3 5 bhuvaNi. 4 A degdAraNI. 5 A savvathapa. cchAyaNI. 6 P S thaMbhaNI. 7 A bhidaNI. 8 s Ayahi. 9 A varavijehiM. 10 A AyahiM. 11 A rAvaNuvaNu. 12 P A degaNurAyae]i, aNurAyahi. 13. 1 P savvAsaha, marginally 'savAgRha (?) pAThe. 2 P A saMviddhi, S saMvidhi. 3 s NahaMgaNe, A NahaMgaNi. 4 P S A gAmiNIya. 5 PS A viNivAraNIya. 6 A gaya. 7 PS A saMcAraNIya, 8 P SA maNohareNa. [12] 1 etAbhiH.

Page #297
84 paumacariu [ka0 13, 6-9,14,-91, 1-2 NAmeNa sayaMpahu Nayaha kiu NaM sagga-khaNDu avayareMvi thiu // 6 aNNu vi uppAiu~ ceiharu maNaharu NAmeNa sahasasiharu // 7 uttuGgu siGgu uNNaI kareMvi NaM vaJchai sUra-vimvu dharavi // 8 ||ghttaa|| taM riddhi suNevi dasANaNahA~ pario9 pavaDDiu~ priynnhoN| Ayai~ kai-jAuhANa-valai~ NaM milevi paroppara jl-thliN||9 [14] jaM diTTa seNNa sayaNahu taNiya paripucchiya puNu avaloyaNiya // 1 tAe~ vi saMvohiu dahavayaNu 'eNhu deva tuhArau vandhu-jaNu // 2 10 taM NisuNevi Naravai NIsariuNiya-vijja-sahAseM pariyariu // // 3 NaM kamaliNi-saNDe pavaru saru NaM rAsi-sahAseM divasayaru // 4 sa-vihIsaNu kumbhayaNNu caliuNaM divasa-teu sUrahoM miliu // 5 tiNi mi kumAra saMcalla kira ucchaliya tAma phamphAva-gira // 6 raMyaNAsavU pattu sa-vandhujaNu taM paTTaNu taM rAvaNa-bhavaNu // 7 15 taM saha-maNDau maNi-veyaDiu taM vija-sahAsu samAvaDiu // 8 // ghattA // pekkheppiNu pariosiya-maNeNa Niya taNaya sumAliheM NandaNeNa / romacANanda-Neha-jueNhi~ cumbevi avagUDha se iM bhu hi // 9 [10. dasamo saMdhi ] 7 sAhiu chaTThovavAsu karavi Nava-NIluppala-Nayau~Na / sundaru su-vaMsu su-kalattu jiha candahAsu dahavayaNaNa // 1 // [1] dasasiru vijA-dasasaya-NivAsu' sAheppiNu dUsahu candahAsu // 1 gau vandaNa-hattie~ meru jAma saMpAiya maya-mAricca tAma // 2 9 P S avayarivi, A avaarivi. 10 s uppAyau ceyaharu. 11 sahasakisiharu. 12 A uppaNNu. 13 s sUru. 14 A pariusu. 15 P A paTTiu. 16 P paropparo. 14. 1 A seNa, 2 P sayaNahu, S sayaNaho, A sayaNahaM. 3 PS paDipucchiya. 4 s tAI. 5A tuhAralaM. GA sahAse. 7 PS pavara. 8 P 5 degsahAve. 9 A dasadisiteu sUrU. 10 SA vi. 11 PS saMcali. 12 PS tAva. 13 SA rayaNAsau. 14 A vijAsahasu. 15 P pekkheviNu. 16 P paDiosiya. 17 P sumAliheM, S sumAlihi. 18 PS sayaM. 19 S bhUyahiM, A bhUehi. 1. 1 P vaMdaNahattihe. 2 PS degmArici. [14] 1 samUhena. 2 ratnAnaveNa. 3 AliGgitAH.

Page #298
ka0 1, 3-9,2, 1-9] dasamo saMdhi mandovari pavara-kumAri levi rAvaNahoM meM bhavaNu paiTTha ve vi // 3 candaNahi NihAliya tehiM tetthu 'paramesari gau dahavayaNu ketthu||4 taM NisuNevi NayaNANandaNIeN vuccai rayaNAsava-NandaNIeN // 5 'chuI chuDu sAheppiNu candahAsu gau ahimuhu~ meru-mahIharAsu // 6 ettie Avai vaisarahu tAma' taM levi Nimittu "NiviTTha jAma // 7 / vettAlaeN mahi kampaNaha~ lagga saMcaliya asesa vi kaMuha-magga // 8 // ghattA // khaNe andhArau khaNe candiNaMu khaNa dhArAharu varisai / vijau jokkhantau dahavayaNu NaM mAhendu padarisaI // 9 [2] mambhIsevi mandovari maeNa candaNahi papucchiya bhaya-gaeNaM // 1 'eNI kAi~ bhaDArieN kouhallu paviyambhai raeN pemmu va Navallu // 2 sa vi pacavirya ' kiMNa muNiu~ payAu dahagIva-kumArahoM aihu~ pahAu' // 3 taM NisuNevi sayala vi pulaiyaGga avaroppara muha. Niehu~ lagga // 4 etthantareM kiGkara-saya-sahAu maya-dUsAvAsu Niyantu Au // 5 // 'eNha ko AvAsiu samabhareNa' paNavevi kahiu keNa vi NareNa // 6 'vijAhara maya-mAricca ke vi tumhaha~ muhavekkhA Aya ve vi' // 7 taM NisuNevi jiNavara-bhavaNu Dhukku pariyaJcevi vandevi tANa-mukku // 8 ||ttaa // sahasatti diTTha mandovarieN" didvieN cl-bhuNhaaleN| dUrahoM meM samAhau vacchayale NaM NIluppala-mAlaeN // 9 3 A ji. 4 P caMdaNavi. 5A gabbhesari. 6 A chuDu chuDu je. 75 sAheviNu, A pasAhiya. 8 A ahimuhUM. 9s ettiya, A iMtiu. 10 5 leviNu. 11 5 mitta NiviThTha, A NiviTThA kaNNa. 12 P vetAlae, cetAlai, A cettAlae. 13 P saMcali asesa, A saMvaliyA seMsa. 14 PA caMdiNauM. 15 P mAheMdu, S mahiMdu. 1.6 P padarisii. 2. 1 P caMdaNahiM. 2 The portion from degNa up to bhaDArie (x2.2.a) is missing in A. 3 8 iu. 4 s bhaDArI. 5s rae pesu ba, A pemmu va sva.6ps paviya, 7 PS kiNNa. 8 P S muNiyau. 9 PS eu. 10 A prayAu, 11 muhae, A muha 12,PS Nievi. 13 P ihu, S yahu. 14 P S samahareNa: 15 P Nu:16:P S paridhivi. A maMdoyarie. 18 5 degbhauhAlae, A bhauMhAlayae. 1925 ni: 20. P.A mAlAe: [1] 1 digamArgaH, 2 indrajAlam . [2] 1 sarvasAmagryA.

Page #299
. 9. paumacarita [ka03,1-9,4- [3] dIsai teNa vi sahasatti vAla ___NaM bhasale ahiNava-kusuma-mAla // 1 dIsanti calaNa-Neura rasanta NaM mahura-rAva vandiNa paDhanta // 2 dIsai Niyamvu mehala-samaggu NaM kAmaeva-atthANa-magY // 3 5 dIsai romAvali chuDu caDanti NaM kasaNa-vAla-sappiNi lalanti // 4 dIsanti sihiNaM uvasoha denta NaM urayala bhindavi hatthi-danta // 5 dIsai papphulliya-vayaNa-kamalu NIsAsAmoyAsatta-bhasalu // 6 . dIsai suNAsu aNuhua-suandhu NaM NayaNa-jalahoM kiu seu-vandhu // 7 dIsai NiDAla sira-cihura-chaNNu sasi-vimvu va Nava-jalahara-NimaNNu // 8 // ghattA // paribhamai dihi tahA~ tahi~ je tahiM aNNahi~ kahi mi Na thakkai / rasa-lampaDa mahuyara-panti jima keyai mueNvi Na sakkai // 9 [4] dahagIva-kumArahoM lahevi cittu etthantareM mAricceNa vuttu // 1 18 'veyaDDahA~ dAhiNa-seDhi-pavaru NAmeNa devasaMgIya-NayIM // 2 tahi~ amhai~ maya-mAricca bhAya rAvaNa vivAha-kajeNa Aya // 3 lai tujjhu jeM joggau NAri-rayaNu uDhuTuM deva kareM pANi-gahaNu // 4 eu je muhuttu Nakkhattu vAru jaMjiNu paccakkhu tiloya-sAru // 5 kallANa-lacchi-maGgala-NivAsu siva-santi-maNoraha-suha-payAsu' // 6 20 taM NisuNevi tuDe" dahamuheNa kiu takkhaNe pANiggahaNu teNa // 7 jaya-tUrahi~ dhavalahi~ maGgalehiM kaJcaNa-toraNehi~ samujjalehiM // 8 // ghattA // taM vahu-varu NayaNANandayaru visaI sayaMpaha paTTaNu / NaM" uttama-rAyahaMsa-mihuNu papphulliya-paGkaya-va(ya)] // 9 3. 1s dIsaMta. 2 A calaNe Nera. 3 A rUvarAya. 4 A pADhaMti. 5 PS NiyaMva mehalasamagga. 6 PS degmagga. 7 A calaMti. 8 A mAla. 9 sihiNi. 10 A uvaso dita. 11 A urayaDu. 12 PS 'sugaMdhu. 13 P S seyavaMdhu. 14 s NiTTAlu. 15 PS siru. 16A cuva. 17 A nisaNNu. 18 P paribhamahi, A paribhamaI. 19 A kahiM mi. 20 A jiha. 21 P keyaI, s keai. 4. 1 P veyaDhaho, A veyaho. 2 A navaru. 3 P amhahiM, S amhehiM. 4 A uTTaTTi. 5 PS A kari. 6 PS ji. 7PS Nakkhatta. 8 s ji. 9 s degsatti'. 10 PS degmaNohara'. 11 s tuhi~. 12 A missing. 13 A visayai. 14 8 taM. 15s paphulliya. 16 PS A bayaNu.

Page #300
ka05,18, 6, 1-6] dasamo saMdhi GU avarekka-divaseM diDha-vAhu-daNDu vijau jokkhantu mahA-payaNDu // 1 gau tetthu jetthu mANusa-vamAlu jalaharadharu NAmeM giri visAlu // 2 gandhava-vAvi jahi~ jage payAsa gandhava-kumArihiM chaha sahAsa // 3 dive-dive jala-kIla karantu jetthu rayaNAsava-NandaNu Dhukku tetthu // 4 sahasatti diTTha paramesarIhi~ NaM sAyaru sayala-mahA-sarihi~ // 5 NaM Nava-mayalaJchaNu kumuiNIhiM NaM vAla-divAyaru kamaliNIhi~ // 6 sabau rekSaNa-parivAriyAuM sabau savAlaGkAriyAu~ // 7 / . ||ghttaa // savau bhaNanti vau~ pariharavi vammaha-sara-jajariyau / 'pai~ mellevi aNNu Na bhattAru pariNi NAha sai~ vriyu||8 [6] etthantareM Arakkhiya-bhaDehiM lahu gampiNu gamaNa-'viyAvaMDehiM // 1 jANAviu sundara-suravarAsu 'sabau kaNNau ekahA~ NarAsu // 2 kareM laggau teNa vi icchiyAu paJcelliu~ susamAIcchiyAu' // 3 / taM NisuNevi sura-sundaru viruddha uddhAirDa NAi~ kiyantu kucha // 4 aNNu vi kaNayAhiu~ veha-samANu "taM pekkheMvi sAhaNu appamANu // 5 'viTTiehi vuttu 'Nau ko vi saraNu tau amhaha~ kAraNe dukku maraNu' // 6 rAvaNeNa "hasiu 'kiM Ayaehi~ kira kAi~ siyAlahi~ ghAiehi~' // 7 // ghattA // osoNi vijaeN so cavi" vaddhA vishr-paaseNhiN| .... jiha dUra-bhava bhava-saMcieNhi~" dukkiya-kamma-sahAseMhi~ // 8. 5. 15 varekkadivasa. 2 PS jokhaMtu mahApacaMDu. 3 Ps jetthu tetthu mANasavamAlu. 4 A. lakSaNa. 5 s parivAriau, A 'paridhAriyAu. 6 P laMkAriAu, S laMkAriyau.7A tau. 8vammaha.9A bhattAra. 10 PS saha. 6. 1A ArAkkhiya. 2A lahaM.3 degviyAvaDahi, A vibhAvaDehiM. 4 A suravarasuMdarAsu. 5 Ps iMcchiAu. 6 P pacelliu, S pacolliu. 75 udghAyau. 8 8 kalayAhiMu, P kalayA corrected to kaNayA.9 8 te. 10 P viTThiehiM, viMTiehi. 11 s maraNu Dhukku. 12 A vuttu kiM AiehiM. 13 sira. 14 A siyAlihi. 155 UsovaNi. 16 s vivi. 17 S A saMciyahi. [5] 1 melApakaH. 2 subhaTaiH rakSitAH. 3 kanyAvrataM tyaktvA. [6] 1 vyAkulacittaiH. 2 gandharSavidyAdharasya. 3 atizayena. 4 striyaH (1). 5 devasaMjJA, vidyAdharaiH saha. 6 kanyAbhiH, 7 rAvaNaH. 8 nAgapAzaiH.

Page #301
paMumacariu [ka07, 1-9,8,1-6 [7] Amellevi pujeMvi kareMvi dAsaM pariNepiNu kaNNaha~ cha vi sahAsa // 1 gau rAvaNu Niya paTTaNu paviTTha sa-kiyatthu sayala-pariyaNeNa diTTha // 2 vahu-kAle mandoyariheM jAya indai-ghaNavAhaNa ve vi bhAya // 3 ettahe vi kumbhapura kumbhayaNNu pariNAviu siya-saMpaya pavaNNu // 4 rattindiu~ laGkAuri-paesu jagaDai vaisavaNahA~ taNau~ desu // 5 gaya paya kUvAreM 'kou~ hUu pesiu vayaNAlaGkAra-dUu // 6 dahavayaNaTThANu paDheM gampi tehi mi kiu abbhutthANu kiM pi // 7 pabhaNiu~ 'sumAli-pahu dehi kaNNu pottau NivAri iu kumbhayaNNu // 8 ||ghttaa / / avarAha-saehi mi vaisavaNu tumhahiM samau Na jujjhai / Dajjhantu vi savara-pulindaeNhi~ viJjhu jema Na virujjhai // 9 [8] para AeM' pekkhami vipaDivaNNu jeM NAhi~ NivArahoM kumbhayANu // 1 16 eyahA~ pAsiu tumhaha~ viNAsu eyahA~ pAsiu AgamaNu tAsu // 2 eyahA~ pAsiu pAyAla-laGka paisevau~ puNu vi karevi saGka // 3 mAli vi jagaDantau Asi ema muu paDeMvi "paIveM payaoN jema // 4 taiya? tumhahu vittantu jo"je evaMhi~ dIsai paiDivau vi so je // 5 vari eNhu je samappiu~ kula-kayantu acchau tahoM ghare" Niyalai~ vahantu' // 6 wwwr 7. 1 PS A Amillivi, kari vi. 2 PS dAsu. 3 P paraNepiNu. 4 PS kaNNahiM cha vi sahAsu. 5A paTTaNe. 6A paiTTha. 7 PS ettahi. 8 A rattiddiu laMkApura. 9A taNauM. 10s pAya. 11 s kUvAre. 12 PS kova. 13 P dahavayaNAThANu, A dahavattatthANu, 14 s paiTTha. 15 s teNa vi, A tehiM mi. 16 A pabhaNiuM. 17 A viNivArahi. 18 P avarAhe, 5 avarAhi. 19 A degsaehiM mi. 20 P vaisamaNu. 21 P tumhai. 22 1 samaNu, S samANu. 23 A samara. 24 P s puliMdehiM. 25 A kiM tujhu. 8. 1 P AyaeM, $ AyaM. 2 P viyaDivaNNu, triyaDavaNNu. 3 P SA je. 4 PS NAhi. 5A NivArahuM. 6A bhayaNNu, 7 A savvaho. 8 s AgamaNa. 9 paisevauM, 5 payasevau. 10 A karivi puNo vi. 11 : paivi, S paiMvi. 12 s yaMgu. 13 taIyahu, 5 taiyaho. 14 A tumhahaM. 15 P S jaM je. 16 A dIsai paDivau evahiM. 17 5 yahu. 18 A appiu. 19 s ghara. [7] 1 sakopaH. [8] 1 paryAyeNa. 2 vipratipana, vikRtivarNo vA. 3 dhanadasya. 4 punarapi. 5 zRGkhalA.

Page #302
ka08-11,9,1-9,10,1] dasamo saMdhi taM NisuNevi rosiu~ Nisiyarindu 'kahoM taNau dhaNeu kahA~ taNau indu' // 7 avaloiu~ bhIsaNu candahAsu paDivakSa-pakca-khaya-kAlacAsu // 8 'pai~ paDhamu kareppiNu vali-vihANu puNu pacchaeN dhaNayahA~ malami mANu' // 9 siru NAvevi" vuttu vihIsaNeNa 'viNivAieNa dUveNe eNa // 10 // pattA // paribhamai ayasu para-maNDalahi~ tumhaha~ eu Na chajai / jujjhantau hariNa-ulehi~ sahu~ kiM paJcamu~hu Na lajaI' // 11 [9] NIsAriu dUu paNa? kema kesari-kama-cukku kuraGgu jema // 1 ettaheM vi dasANaNu viSphurantu saNNahevi viNiggau jiha kayantu // 2 // NIsariu vihIsaNu bhANukaNNu rayaNAsau mau mAricu aNNu // 3 NIsariu sahovaru mallavantu indai ghaNavAhaNu sisu vi hontu // 4 hau~ tUru payANau~ diNNu jAma dUeNa vi dhaNayahA~ kahiu tAma // 5 'mAliheM pAsiu eyahA~ maraDu ukkhandhu devi aNNu vi payaryu' // 6 taM vayaNu suNevi samNahevi jakkhu NIsariu NAi~ sai~ dasasayakhu // 7 // thiu uDDevi" giri-guJjakkheM jAma taM jAuhANa-valu Dhukku tAma // 8 ||ttaa // haya samara-tUra kiya-kalayalaI amarisa-rahasa-visaTTai~ / vaisavaNa-dasANaNa-sAhaNai~ viNNi vi" raNe abhittttiN||9 [10] keNa vi sundara su-ramaNe su-seva AliGgiya gaya-ghaDa vesa jevaM // 1 20 A Nisiu NisiyAreMdu. 21 P dhaNauM. 22 A taNauM. 23 s A avaloyau. 24 P paDipakkha. 25 s missing. 26 PS pacchai, A pacchale. 27 ANAvi. 28 P S dUeNa. 29 A paribhamaI. 30 A paramaMDalahi. 31 A jujjai. 32 P A paMcamuhUM. 9. 1A dasAsaNu. 2 s jahi. 3 PS mAricca, A mArici. 4 A mahoyaru. 5 PS hayaM dura. 6 A payANauM. 7 s aNu. 8 P saMNaheMvi, saMNahivi. 9 s NAi sai. 10 P sahassayakkhu, 8 sahasayakkhu. 11 PS uDDivi, A aDivi. 12 P guMjakhe, A kuMjakkhi. 13 P jAvuhANa. 14 A kaya. 158 amarisu. 16 A va. 17 P AbhiTTA, 8 bhabbhidRha. - 10. 1 PS suramaNu, A sugamaNa. 2 Ps jema. 6 re dUta. 7 na zobhate. 8 mRgakulaiH saha. [9] 1 vairam. [10] 1 suratavyApAracittaH. pau0 cari0 12

Page #303
.90 paumacariu [ka0 10,2-9,11,1-1 sa vi kAsu vi urayaleM vejhu dei NaM vivariya-suraeM hiyau leI // 2 : keNa vi AvAhiu maNDalaggu kari-siru Nibadevi mahihiM laggu // 3 keNa vi kAsu vi gaya-ghAu diNNu kiu sa-rahu sa-sArahi cuNNu cuNNu // 4 keNa vikAsa vi uru sarahi~ bhariu lakkhijai NaM romaJca dhariu // 5 keNa vi kAsu vi raNe mukku cakku thiu hiyae~ dheraivi" NaM pisuNa-vaikku // 6 etthantare dhaNaeM Na kiu kheu hakkAriu Ahave kaIkaseu // 7 'lai tujjhu jujjhu ettaDau kAlu Dhukko si sIha-dantantarAlu // 8 ||ttaa // taM NisurNevi rAvaNu kuiya-maNu vaisavaNahA~ Alaggau / kara unbheMvi gajeMvi" gulagulevi NaM gayavarahA~ mahaggau // 9 [11] ambuhara-lIla-saMdarisaNeNa sara-maNDau kiu tahi~ dasa-sireNa // 1 viNivAriu diNayara-kara-NihAu Nisi divasu kiM' ti sandehu~ jAu // 2 sandaNe haeN gae~ dhaya-cintheM chatte jampANe vimANe Narinda-gatte // 3 Is tharatharaharanta sara lagga kema dhaNavantaeN mANuse pisuNa jemaM // 4 jakkheNa vi haya vANahi~ vANa muNivareNa kasAya va dukmANa // 5 dhaNu pADiu pADiu chatta-daNDu dahamuha-rahu kiu sy-khnndd-khnnddu||6 aNNeNa caDeppiNu bhiDiu rAu NaM giri-saMghAryaho kulisa-ghAu // 7 hau dhaNau bhiNDivAleNa urase oNallu bhANu lhasieN" va divase 8 ||ghttaa // "Niu Niya-sAmantehiM vaisavaNu vijau~ dasANaNe ghuTThau / 'kahi~ jAhi" pArvaM jIvantu mahu~' kumbhayaNNu AruTThau // 9 . 3 s urayalu, A urapaDe. 4 P veja, s viju, A vijlu. 5 PS vivariu. 6 P suraehi, s surapaM. 7 P AuMlei. 8 P NivadRi, NivvadRi, A Nivvahivi. 9 5 diNNu. 10 PS sasAraha. 11 P ura. 12 PS sarahu. 13 Ps Nare, A reNa. 14 A caku mukku. 15Ps dhareppiNu. 16 A cakku. 17 P itthaMtare, 5 itthaMtari, A etthaMtari. 18 PS dhaNayaM. 19 A jujjhu tujjhu. 20 PS kare. 21 PS gajivi, A missing. : 11. 1 A raNe. 2 Ps kitti, A kiMta. 3 PS sara tharaharanta saya. 4 P S keva.57 bhaNavattapa, S dhaNavattae. 6s pisuNu. 7 P jeva, s jemva. 8 PS dukumANa, 9 A ananna. 10 s"siraghAyaho. 11 A kulisaMdhAu. 12 PS DibhivAlega. 13 P uNallu. 14 S lhasisiya. 15 A niyaniyasAmatehiM. 16 A vijau va. 17 P jAi corrected to jAhi, A sAi. 18 A pAu. 19 P muhUM. 2 khagaH. 3 vAkyaH (?). 4 rAvaNaH. [11] 1 meghaH. 2 avaSTambhito bhUmau.

Page #304
ka0 12, 1-9; 1, 1-3] egArahamo saMghi [12]] "AeM samANu kira kavaNu khattu ghAijjai NAsanto viM sattu // 1 jaM phiTTai jamma-sayahi~ kANi' kira jAma padhAvaI sUla-pANi // 2 avaruNDeMvi dhariu vihIsaNeNa 'kiM kAyara-Nara-viddhaMsaNeNa // 3 so hammaI jo pahaNaI puNo vi kiM ura~u ma jIvarDa Nivviso vi // 4 / NAsau varAu Niya-pANa levi' thiu bhANukaNNu maccharu mueNvi" // 5 etthantareM vaisavaNahoM maNigu su-kalattu va puppha-vimANu diTTa // 6 tahi~ caDiu NarAhiu~ mueNvi saGka paTTaviya pasAhA ke vi laGka // 7 appuNu puNu jo jo ko" vi caNDeM tahoM tahoM Dhukkai jiha kAla-daNDu // 8 . // ghattA // Niya-vandhava-sayaNeMhi~" pariyariu daNuvai dudama-damanta / AhiNDai lIlaeN indu jiha desa-sa yaM bhu antau // 9 [11. egArahamo saMdhi] puppha-vimANArUDhaeNNa dahavayaNeM dhvl-visaalaaii| / NaM ghaNa-vinda a-salila' didui~ hariseNa-jiNIlAi~ // 1 // 15 [1] toyadavAhaNaM-vaMsaM-paIveM pucchiu puNu sumAli dahagIveM // 1 'ahA~ aho tAya tAya sasi-dhavalai~ eyai~ kiMga jaluggarya-kamalai~ // 2 ki hima-sihara sADeMvi mukkai~ kiM Nakkhattai~ thANahoM cukkai~ // 3 daNDudaNDa-dhavala-puNDariya kiM kAha "mi sisuppari dhariya. // 4 // abbhArambha-vivajiya-gabbhai~ ki bhUmiyale gayai~ subbhabbhaii~ // 5 . kiya-maGgala-siGgAra-sahAsa' kiM" AvAsiyAi~ klhNsiN||6 ___ 12. 15 AyaM. 2 P adds m above the line. 3 PS , A je. 4 A sayaho vi. 5 P s jAva. 6 PS edhAvaha. 7 P hammaI. 8 P A pahaNaiM. 9 P jIvaDa, s jIvaha. 10 A vagau. 11 A suevi. 12 itthaMtari. 13 PS puSphavimANu. 14 A rAhiu. 15 A missing. 16 P caMdu. 17 A sayaNahaM. 18 P S duhamadaMtau. 19 PS caMdu. 20 P sai, A saI. 1. 1 P visAlaeM, visAlaI. 24 degvaMdai. 3 PS degjiNAlaI. 4 PS toyadavAhaNu. 52 vasi, baMsa. 6A paIve. 7 PS tu. 8 A jalaggaya.9 saNDe vi, A sADivi. 10 PNakhattaI, SNakhattai. 11 P caMdudaMDu, s caMDuiMDu. 12 P kahi mi, S kahaMmi, A kAhavi. 13 A yaI. 14 A kiyabhUmiyabhUmiyali. 15 s gayaMdu. 16 P subhavaI, s susubbhaI, 4 subbhanbhai. 17 A kiya. [12] 1 dhanadena saha. 2 kumbhakarNaH trizala-kare kRtaH (1). 3 sarpaH. [1] 1 chatrANi.

Page #305
paumacariu [ka0 1,7-9,2, 1-9,3,1-4 jahu~ sabaGgai~ khaNDeMvi khaNDevi kiya gau ko vi paiDIvau chaiNDeMvi // 7 kAmiNi-vayaNohAmiya-chAya kiye sasi-sayai~ mileppiNu Ayai~ // 8' ||ghttaa // kahai sumAli dasANaNahoM 'jnn-nnynnaannnd-jnneraaii| / jiNa-bhavaNai~ chuha-paGkiyai~ eyai~ hariseNahoM kerIi~ // 9 [2] aTThAhiyaheM majjheM mahi siddhI Nava-Nihi-caudaha-rayaNa-samiddhI // 1 pahilaeN divaseM mahAraha-kAraNe jANevi jaNaNi-dukkhaM gau takkhaNe // 2 vIyae~ tAvasa-bhavaNu parAirDa mayaNAvaliheM mayaNa-jaru lAiu~ // 3 . 16 taiyae~ sindhuNayare supasaNNau~ hatthi jiNeppiNaM laiyau knnnn||4 'veyamaIeN cautthaeN horiu jayacandaheM hiyavaeN paisAriu~ // 5 paJcameM gaGgAhara-mahihara-raNu tahi~ uppaNNu cakku tahoM sa-rayaNu // 6 chaTTae~ pihimi hUa AvaggI aNNu vi mayaNAvali kareM laggI // 7 sattameM gampi jaNaNi jokAriyaM aTThameM divase pujja NIsAriya // 8 // ghattA // . ey teNa vi Nimmiyai~ ssi-snggh-khiir-kunduNjliN| AharaNa va vasundhariheM siva-sAsaya-suhai~ va avicliN||9 [3] gau suNantu hariseNa-kahANau~ sammeya-irihiM muMku payANau~ // 1 * tAmai NiNAu samuTThiu bhIsaNu jAuhANa-sAhaNa-saMtAsaNu // 2 pesiya hattha-pahattha padhAiya vaNa-kari NieNvi paDIvA Aiya // 3 'deva deva kiu jeNa mahArau acchai matta-hatthi airAvau // 4 18 A jajasa. 19 P savaMgaeM. 20 PS koDi. 21 A chiMDevi. 22 P miloppaNu. 23 A paMkayaI. 24 A kairAi. - 2. 1 A aTThAdiyahe. 2 P degcauddaha. 3 P S pahilahi. 4 s degdukkha. 5 P vIbhaeM, 5 vIyayU. 65 parAyau.7 PmAyaNu. 8 5 lAyau.9 P A supasaNNauM, S saMpaNNau. 10 A jiNeviNu. 11 A kaNNauM. 12 A veyavaIe. 13 s paisAriyau. 14 A sahasAraNu. 15A jaNaNi gaMpi. 16.P jokAriya corrected to jayakAriya. 17 tiNNa. 185 degkaMdu.deg 19 PS vAla. 3. 1 A degkahANauM. 2 5 mukka. 3 A payANauM. 4 P S tAva. 5A missing 6s Niyavi. 7 A aharaurau. 2 kRta (1). 3 punaH. 4 kRtA (2). [2] 1 vegamatyA. 2 cauritaH. 3 svAdhInA. 4 etAni. [3] 1 rAkSasAnAm . .

Page #306
23: 203,5-964, 1-9,5,1-3] egArahamo saMdhi gajaNAe~ aNuharai samuddoM sIyareNa jalaharahoM rauddahoM // 5. kaddameNa Nava-pAusa-kAlahoM NijjhareNa mahiharahoM visAlahoM // 6 rukkhummUlaNeNaM dubAyahA~ suhaDa-viNAsaNeNa jamarAyahA~ // 7 daMsaNeNa AsIvisa-sappoM viviha-mayAvatthaeN kandappA // 8 // ghattA // indu vi caDevi Na sakiyau khandhAsaNe eyahA~ vAraNahoM / gau caupAsiu paribhamevi jima attha-hINu kAmiNi-jaNahoM // 9 [4] aNNuppaNNu dasaNNaya-kANaNe 'mAhava-mAseM deOM sAhAraNe // 1 ubhaya-cAri sabaGgiya-sundara bhadda-hatthi NAmeNa maNoharu // 2 satta samuttuGgau Nava dIharu daha pariNAhu~ tiNNi kara vitthara // 3 Niddha-dantu mahu-piGgala-loyaNu ayasi-kusuma-Nihu ratta-karANaNu // 4 paJca-maGgalAvattu maiyAlau caka-kumbha-dhaya-chatta-rihAlau // 5 vaTTa-taraTTi-thaNaya-kumbhatthalu pulaya-sarIru galiya-gaNDatthalu // 6 uNNaya-kandharu suuyr-pcchlu| vIsa-Naharu suandhe-maya-parimalu // 7 cAva-vaMsu thira-maMsu thiroyaru gatta-danta-kara-pucche-peIharu // 8 // dhttaa|| ema aNeyai~ lakkhaNa kiM gaNiyai~ nnaam-vihuunnaaii| hatthi-paesa~hu~ saMbahu mi caudaha-sayai~ caurUNAI' // 9 15 taM NisuNevi dasANaNu harisiu ure Na mantu romaJca va darisiu // 1 'jai taM bhadda-hatthi Nau sAhami to jaNaNovari asi varu vAhami' // 2 eu bhaNevi sa-seNNuM padhAiu taM paesu sahasatti parAIu // 3 8 P gajaNAeM, s gajaNAi. 9 A rakkhumUlaNeNa. 10 A suhahaM. 11 A caupAsihiM. 12 P jimba, jima, A jiha. ___4. 1 PS dasANaNa. 2 A kANaNeNa. 3 s sAharaNe. 4 A savvaMgiu, s sattuMgiya. 5 s maMdiru. 6 P pariNAhuM. 7 A kari. 8 P Niddhadannu, 5 NiJcamaMtu. 9 A sayAvattuM sathAlau. 10 A kuma. 11 A uNaya. 12 P suaMdhaya. 13 P thiravaMsu, thirathamaMsu. 14 degpucchaH. 15 PS eyANeyaI. 16 P paesaI, 3 degpayesaha. 17 P saba mi, 5 sabaha mi,A sabahuM mi. 18 PS caudaha, A cauraddha. 19 5 degsai. 5. 1 A padarisiu, s va harisiu. 2 P saseNu, S padhAyau. 3 S parAyau, A parAihau. .. [4] 1 caitramAse. 2 giricArI samabhUmicArI vA. 3 alasIpuSpasadRzaH, 4 mastaka tAla hRdaya liGga-trikeSu paJca-dakSiNAvartaH. 5 dIrghataraH. 6 etAni. 7 lakSaNa 1396.

Page #307
94 paumacariu [ka05,4-5, 6, 3-9 gayavai NieNvi 'virolliya-NayaNe hasiu pahatthu Navara daha-vayaNeM // 4 'hau~ jANami pacaNDu tamveramu Navara vilAsiNi-rUuM va maNoramu // 5 hau~ jANami gainda-kumbhatthalu Navara vilAsiNi ghaNa-thaNa-maNDalu // 6 jANami su-visANa a-kalaGkai~ Navara pasaNNa-kaNNa-tADaGkai~ // 7 / hau~ jANami bhamanti bhamara-ulai~ Navara nnirntr-pelliy-kuruliN||8 // ghttaa|| jANami kari-khandhArahaNu aJcantu hoi bhaya-bhAsurau~ / Navara pahattha majjhu maNahoM uvahaI Navallu NAi~ surau' // 9 [6] "puSpha-vimANahoM lI] dasANaNu dihu~ Niyatthu kiu kesa-NivandhaNu // 1 laiya laTThi ugghosiu kalayalu tUrai~ hayai~ padhAiu mayagalu // 2 ahimuha dharNaya-purandara-vaIriheM vAsArattu jema vinjhaIriheM // 3 mukkhareM tADiu lakkuMDi-ghAe~ NAvai kAla-mehu~ duvAeM // 4 dei Na dei vejmu ureM jAhi~ vijula-vilasiya-karaNe" tAhi~ // 5 Is pacchale caDiu dhuNevi bhurva-DAliu 'vudavurdai' bhaNevi khandhe apphAliu // 6 jaivi puNu vi kareNAliGgevi suviNA(?)daiu jema gau laDDevi" // 7 khaNe gaNDayale ThAi khaNe kandhare khaNe cauhu~ mi calaNahu~ anbhantareM // 8 || ghattA // dIsai NAsai vipphuraI paribhamai cauddisu kunyjrhoN| " calu lakkhijai gayaNa-yale NaM viju-puju Nava-jalaharahoM // 9 4 s Niyavi. 5 P virolleliya', 5 virilliyaM, A viralliya'. 6 A navari.7 P rayau, S rauva, A rUu. 8 This and the next line missing in A. 9 PS hau. 10 P S gayaMda. 11P S jANavi. 12 PS tADakkai. 13 A Navari. 14 PS kuralaI. 15 P SA aJcaMta. 16 P bhAsurauM. 17 PS mahu. 18 A ucchahai. 19 P A surauM. 6. 1 P puSpa', S puSpha. 2A DINu. 3 5 diTa. 4 P marginally 'NiyaMvu' pAThe, A NiyaMvu. 5 P A ahimuhUM. 6 PS vahariheM. 7 P vijjhairiheM, S vijhairihiM. 8 PS A pukkhari. 9 ? lakaDi, lakkaDe. 10 P kAlu mehu. 11s viMjhu. 12 A jAvahiM. 13 A karaNe. 14 A tAvahiM. 15A bhua. 16 A bhudabhuda. 17 S jaM thiu, A jebhiu. 18 P suiNAdaiMu, 5 suyaNAdayau. 19 PS laMdhivi, A niggevi. 20 s caumuha mi, A cauhuM mi. 21 PS calaNahu, calaNahaM. 22 P viphurai. 23 A caudisu lavikhajai maNo(ha deleted)rahaho. [5] 1 gajapati. 2 visphArita. 3 danta. 4 kezAni. 5 prahasthu senApatiH. 6 pratibhAsate. ...[6] 1 sanmukham. 2 rAvaNasya. 3 meghaH. 4 suNDi. 5 hasti-cAlaNa-bhASA. 6 gale rAgaiH kRtvA pIDitaH, 7 vallabhaH.

Page #308
207, 1-9,8,1-4] egArahamo saMdhi [7] hatthi-viyAraNAu eyArahe aNNau kiriyau vIsa du-vArahaM // 1 darisevi kiu NipphanduM mahA-gaMu dhutteM vesa-mararTsa va bhaggau // 2 / sAhiu mokkhaM va parama-jiNindai 'hou' hou' NaM raDiu gaIndeM // 3 'bhale bhale' pabhaNiu calaNu samappiu teNa vi vAmaTe cappi // 4 / kaNe dhareMvi ArUDhuM mahAiu~ kareMvi viyAraNa aGkasu lAiu~ // 5.. teNa vimANa-jANa-ANandeM melliu kusuma-vAsu sura-vinde" // 6 Nacciu kumbhayaNNu sa-vihIsaNa hatthu pahatthu vi mau suyasAraNu // 7. mallavantu mArinu mahoyaru rayaNAsau sumAli vajoyaru // 8 ||ghttaa| harisa-raseNe karambiyau vIra-rasu jeNa maNe bhaaviyu| tahi~ rAvaNa-NahAvaeNNa so NAhi~ jo Na NaccAviyaH // 9 / [8] tijagavihUsaNu NAmu pagAsiu Niu tahi~ 'simiru jetthu AvAsiu // 1 thiu sahasA kari-kaha-aNurAiu tahi~ avasara bhaDu ekku parAiu~ // 2 // pahara-vihuru ruhirolliya-gattau garavai teNa Navevi viNNattau // 3 'deva deva kikkindhoM taNaeNhi~ sabala-phaliha-sUla-hala-kaNaeNhi~ // 4 asivara-jhasa-musaNDhi-NArAeNhi~ cakka-konta-gaya-moggara-dhAeNhi~ // 5 jamu AroDiu~ bhaggA teNa vi dharaeNvi Na sakiu vihi ekarNa vi // 6 paJcelli Nilariya vANehi~ kaha vi kaha vi Nau melliu pANehi~' // 7 // taM NisuNevi kuiu~ rakkhaddhau haya saMgAma-bheri saNNaddhau // 8 7. 1 P pAyArahaM. 2 P duvArahaM. 3 PS darisavi. 4 P NippaMdu, niSphaMdu. 5A mAhAgau. 6 dhutte. 7 P degmaraTu. 8 8 moSu. 9 P paramu. 10 PS jiNedeM, A jiNiMde. 11 A gaiMde. 12 A bhali 2pabhaNiuM. 13 A calaNa. 14 s vAmaguMDe, A vAmaMguhe. 15 s caMpiu. 16 A AruDha. 17s mahAyau. 18 A viyAraNu. 19 P lAviu, S lAyau, 20 A vANa. 21 P deM, A viMde. 22 A mamo subi sAraNu. 28 PS mAriccasahoyaru. 24 A degseNi. 25 PS NAhi. 26 P NacAiau. * 8. 1 PS NAu. 2 P jetthu simare, s jetthu samare. 3 5 degaNurAyaDa. 4 A iku. 5s parAyaDa 6.roliya. 7 PS NaveviNu vuttau. 8 P kikiMdhaho, A kividhehiM.95 taNayahiM. 10s kaNayahiM. 11 A muMsudi. 12 sdegNArAyahiM. 13 5 cakvakka. 14 Ps degghAyahiM. 15 PS mAroDivi. 16 A vihiM. 17 S A ikkeNa. 18 P paJcelliya, s paJcalliya. 19 P pANihiM, pANehi. 20: kuthaDa. [7] 1 pUryatAM pUryatAm. 2 rAvaNeNa. 3 zukasAraNamantrI [4] 1 kaTake. 2 bANaH. 3 rAvaNaH.

Page #309
paumacariu [ka08,9,9,1-9,10,1 // ghattA // candahAsu karayaleM kareMvi sa-vimA sa-valu saMcalliyau / mahi laveSpiNu mayaraharu AyAsahoM NaM utthalliyau~ // 9 [9] kova-davaggi-palittu padhAi "NiviseM taM jama-Nayaru parAiu~ // 1 pekkhaI satta Naraya ai-raurava uTThiya-vAravAra-hAhArava // 2 pekkhai Nai vaitarINi vahantI rasa-vasa-soNiya-salilu vahantI // 3 pekkhai gaya-paya-pellijjantai~ suhaDa-sirai~ Tasatti bhijjantai~ // 4 pekkhai Nara-mihuNa. kandantai~ samvali-rukkha dharAvijantai~ // 5. . * pekkhai aNNa-jIva chijjantai~ chaNachaNa-sadde pulijntiN||6 kumbhIpAke ke vi" paccantA eva" viviha-dukkha pAvantA // 7 sayala vi mambhIseMvi mellAviya jarmauri-rakkhavAla ghallAviyaM // 8 // ghattA // kahiu kiyantahA~ kiGkarahi~ 'vaitaraNi bhagga NAsiya Naraya / viddhaMsiu asipatta-vaNu choDAviya Naravara-vandi-saya // 9 [10] acchai eu deva pArakara matta-gainda-vindu NaM thakkau' // 1 taM NisuNevi kuviu jamarANaMu 'keNa jiyantu cattu appANau~ // 2 kAsu kiyanta-mittu saNi ruhiu~ kAsu kAlu AsaNNu paridiu // 3 20 meM Nara-vandi-vindu choDAviu asipatta-vaNu aNNu moDAviu // 4 satta vi Naraya jeNa viddhaMsiya meM vaitaraNi vahati viNAsiya // 5 tahoM darisAvami ajju jamattaNu' emaiM bhaNevi" NIsariu sa-sAhaNu // 6 mahisAsaNu daNDuggaya-paharaNu kasaNa-dehu guJjAhala-loyaNu // 7 kettiu bhIsaNattu vaNijai miccai vuttu puNu kahA~ uvamijai // 8 21 PS savivANu.22A saMcallau.23A utthaliu. 9. 1 PS kohadeg. 2 padhAyau, A padhAviu, 3 P NivasaM, A NivisiM. 4 parAyaDa. 5s peSai. 6 A taraNi. 7A vIsaDhavaMtI. 1 P pellijaMtae, S A pellijaMtai. 9 s sattihi. 10 P bhijaMtae, A bhejaMttaI. 11 P dharAvijattaI, dharAvijattai. 12 PNayari, S Nayare. 13 s macaMtA. 14 PS evavihaiM. 15 A melAviya. 16 A jamapari. 17 A pellAviya. 18 A kayaMtaho. 19 s keMkarehi, A kiMkArihiM. 20 P degyaNu corrected to vaNu, s yagu 10. 1 s gayaMviMdu. 2 A jamarANauM. 3 P A appANauM. 4 P kayaMta. 5 S sTUDa, A ruDa, 6 A je.7 P S NaravaMdivaMdu, A naraviMdavaMdi. 8 5 asipavaNu. 9 A jeNa. 10 s eva. 11 P SA bhaNivi. 12 A mahisArududaMDagaya. 13 5 kasaNu dehu guMjAhalu loyaNu, 14 A mittu. [10] 1 mRtyuH.

Page #310
ka0 10,9, 11, 1-9, 12, 1-6] emArahamI saMdhi // dhattA // * jamu jama-sAsaNu jama-karaNu jama-uri jama-daNDu smotthri| ekku ji"tihuaNe palaya-karu puNu paJca vi raNamuheM ko dharai // 9 [11] jaM jama-karaNu didu bhaya-bhIsaNu dhAiu taM asahantu vihIsaNu // 1 Navara dasANaNeNaM osAriu~ appuNu puNu kiyantu hakkAriu // 2 'are mANava vaDhaM valu viNNAsahi muhiyaeN jaM jamu NAmu payAsahi // 3 indahA~ pAva tujjhu NikkaruNahoM sasihe peyaGgahoM dhaNayahA~ varuNahoM // 4 savaha~ kula-kiyantu hau~ Aiu thAhi thAhi kahi~ jAhi aghAI' // 5 taM NisuNeviNa vairi-khayaMkara jamaNa muMku raNe daNDu bhayaMkara // 6 // dhAiu dhagadhagantu AyAseM aintu khurappeM chiNNu dasAseM // 7. saMya-saya-khaNDu kareppiNu pADiu gAi~ kiyanta-maDapharu sADiu // 8. // ghattA // dhaNuharu levi turantaeNNa sara-jAlu visajiu~ bhAsurau / taM pi NivAriu rAvaNeNa jAmAeM jima khalu sAsurau // 9 . [12] puNu vi puNu vi viNivAriya-dhaNayahA~ viddhantahA~ rayaNAsava-taNayahA~ // 1 dihi-muTTi-saMdhANu Na NAvai Navara silImuha-dhoraNa dhAvai // 2 jANe jANe haieN haeN gaya-gayavare chatte chatteM dhaeN dhaeN rahe rahavareM // 3. bhaDe bhaDai mauDe mauDe kareM karayale calaNe calaNe sire sireM ureM urayaleM // 4. bhariya vANa kaDuAviya-sAhaNu NaTTa jamo vi viharu NippaharaNa // 5 sairahahA~ hariNu jema uddhAiu "NiviseM dAhiNa-sehi parAiu // 6 : 15 A vi. 16s tihumaNa, A tihuyaNe. 17 Ps raNauhe. ___11. 15 dhAyau. 25 dasANaNe, A dasANeNa. 3 bhosariu. 4 5 balu. 5 viNNAsahiM. 6A ji. 7 A jamanAuM. 8s payAsahi, A pagAsahi. 9 P S tujhu pAva. 10 A niissing. 11PS sanvaho. 12 P kiyaMta corrected to ka', A kayaMta. 13 s Ayau. 14 s thAhiM. 15 A jAhiM. 16 s aghAyau. 17A NisuNevi arAi bhayaMkaru. 18 P mukka. 19 s AyAMseM haiM. 20 yatu. 21 A khuruppeM. 22 dasAse. 23 P saI. 24 5 NAMiM. 25 SA kayaMta. 26 P maDuSpharu. 27 PS dhaNaharU. 28 P visajau. 29 A taM viNivAriu. 30 s jAmAyaM, A jAmaeM. 31 A jiha.. 12. 1 A viMdhaMtaho. 2 P silIlumuha. 3 5 haya haya. 4 Psdeggayavara. 5s dharya dhaya. 6 PS raha. 7 5 degrahavara. 8 PS virahu. 9 P nippaharaNu. 10 PS sarahau. 11S hariNa. 12 5 udghAyau. 13 A Nivise. 14 PS degseli. [11] 1 evameva vRthA. 2 agneH..| [12] 1 rAvaNasya-vinivArito dhanado yena. 2 ( P.'s reading ) rayarahitaH: pau0 cari0 13

Page #311
paumacariu [ka0 12,7-9,13,1-9,14,15 tahi~ rahaNeura-puravara-sArahoM indahA~ kahiu aNNu sahasArahoM // 7 'suravai lai appaNau pahuttaNu aNNahA~ kahA~ vi samappi jmttnnu||8 // ghattA / / mAli-saiMmAlihi~ pottaeNhi~ darisIviu kaha vi Na mahu maraNu / lajjaeN tujjhu surAhivai dhaNaeNa vi laiyau tava-caraNu' // 9 [13] taM NisuNevi jama-vayaNu asundaru kira Niggai saNNahevi purandaru // 1 aggae~ tAma manti thiu bhesaI 'jo pahu so sayalAI gavesai // 2 tuhu~ puNu dhAvai NAMi~ ayANau so a~ kamAgau laGkaheM rANau~ // 3 // tumheMhi~ mAliheM koleM bhuttI maNDu maNDu jiha pr-kuluttii||4 tAha~ "jeM paDhamu juttuM paharevau Nau ukkhandhe pai~ jAevau // 5 dehi tAma ohAmiya-chAyahoM surasaMgIya-Nayaru jamarAyahA~ // 6 bhuttu Asi jaM maya-mAriccehi~' ema bhaNevi Niyattiu bhicceMhi~ // 7 dahamuho vi jamauri ucchurayahA~ kikkindhauri devi sUrarayahA~ // 8 // dhattA // gau~ laGkaheM savaDaMmuhau~ paheM laggu" vimANu maNoharau / toyadavAhaNa-vaMsa-dalu NaM kAleM vaddhiu dIharau // 9 [14] bhIsaNa-mayaraharovari' janteM uddhasihAmaNi-chAyA-bhanteM // 1 " paripucchiu sumAli diNNuttara 'kiM Nahayalu' 'NaM NaM rayaNAyaru' // 2 'kiM tamu kiM tamAlataru-pantiu' 'Na' NaM indaNIla-maNi-kantiu' // 3 'kiM eyAu kIra-riJcholiu' 'NaM NaM maragaya-pavaNAloliu' // 4 . 'kiM mahiyale paDiyai~ ravi-kiraNa' 'NaM NaM sUrakanti-maNi-rayaNai~' // 5 15 s kahi. 16 P degsumAlihi, A degsumAlihe. 17s pottayahiM. 18 A darisAvi. 19 8 kahi vi, A wanting. 20 P S lajai. 13. 1 PS tAva. 2 A bhesa. 3 PS sayalo i, A sayalAi. 4 Ps kAiM. 5 A bhayANauM. 6 SA rANauM.7 PS tumhahaM. 8 A maraNe. 9 A maMDa maMDa. 10 PS ji. 11 PS duttu. 12 Ps ukkhaMdhai. 13 s deha. 14 P evaM, 3 eva. 15 PS uccharayaho. 16 P gaya. 17 PA savarDa. muhalaM. 18 PS lagga vimANi. 19 P maNoharaDaM. 20 PS vaDiu. 14. 1PS ropari. 24 degbhaMte. 3 ANaM Na. 4 Ps riccholiu. 5 P pAvA', pAvaNa', 6 A sUrakaMta. / 13] 1 bRhaspatinAmA mantrI. 2 maraNe. [14] maragaja (1)-maNi-pravAla-patiH ,

Page #312
ka. 14, 6-11,1,1-8] vArahamo saMdhi 'kiM gaya-ghaDau gilla-gillolau' 'NaM NaM jalaNihi-jala-kallolau' // 6 'sa-bavasAya jAya kiM mahihare' 'NaM NaM paribhamanti jaleM jalayara' // 7 ema cavanta patta laMkAuri jA tikUDa-mahihara-siharovari // 8. jaNu NIsariu satru parioseM diyavara-paNai-tUra-NigghoseM // 9 Nanda-baddha-jaya-sada-pauttiha~ sesA-agghapatta-jala-juttihi~ // 10 ||dhttaa|| laGkAhivai paiTTha pure parivaDu paahiseu kiu / jiha suravai suravara-purihi tiha rajju se iMbhu antu thiu // 11 [ 12. vArahamo saMdhi ] pabhaNaI dahavayaNu dIhara-NayaNu Niya-atthANe nnivitttthu| 'kahahA~ kahA~ NarahoM vijAharahoM aja vi kavaNu aNi?u' // 1 [1] . taM NisuNevi jampai ko viNaru sira-sihara-caDAviya-ubhaya-karu // 1 . 'paramesara dujau dui khalu candovaru NAmeM atula-balu // 2 so indahoM taNiya kera kareMvi pAyAla-laGka thiu paisareMvi // 3 avareja docchiu paravareMNa 'kiM sakeM kiM candoyareNa // 4 subanti kumAra aNNa pavala ucchurayoM NandaNa NIla-Nala' // 5 aNNekeM vuccai 'hau~ kahami do-pAsiu jaiNa ghAya lahami // 6 kikiMdhapurihi~ kari-pavara-bhu NAmeNa vAli sUraraya-suu // 7 jA pArihacchi mai~ diTTa tahoM sA tihuyaNe Nau aNNahoM NarahoM // 8 // 7s mahiharA. 8 - jalayarA. 9 P eya, 8 eva. 10 A putta. 11 A pariose. 12 PA paNaya. 13 P euttihiM. 14 P degagyavatta. 15 Ps degpurihe. 16 s tihaM. 17 PS sayaM. * Henceforth only those variant readings are recorded which are significant from the point of view of grammar, metre or sense. Obviously corrupt or mere orthographic variants, if not otherwise significant, are mostly ignored. The Instr. Sin. forms in crn are given in A mostly without the Anusvara. These also are not recorded. 1. 1A pabhaNaiM. 2 P aNiTiu. 3 PS sihare. 4 A caMdoyaru. 5 P bhavareke. 6 8 jahi. 7PS kikiMdhataNau, P. marginally, 'kikiMdhaurihiM' pAThe. 8 A degmayara. 9PS juDa, 10A pADihatthi. 2 AziSA (?). [1] 1 zatruH. 2 vegaH.

Page #313
00 paumacariu 1,12,1-93,1-7 // ghattA // rahu vAheMvi aruNu haya harNevi puNu jA joyaNu viNa pAvai / tA meruheM bhavi jiNavaru Navevi tahi~ " paDIvau Avai // 9 [2] / tahoM jaM valu taM Na purandarahoM Na kuverahoM varuNoM sasaharahoM // 1 meru vi TAlai vaddhAmarisu tahoM aNNu NarAhiu tiNa-sarisu // 2 kailAsa-mahIharu kahi mi gau tahiM sammau NAmeM laiu vau // 3 / Nigganthu muevi visuddha-mai aNNahoM indahA~ vi' NAhi~ Namai // 4 taM tehau pekkhevi gIDha-bhau pavaja levi gau sUrarau // 5 10 'mahu hosai keNa vi kAraNeNa samaraGgaNu samau dasANaNeNa' // 6 avarekke vuttu 'Na Imu ghaDai kaivaMsiu kiM amhahu~ bhiDaI // 7 5. sirikaNThahA~ laggaivi mittaiya, aNNu vi uvayAra-saehi~ laiya // 8 // ghattA // ahavai vANara vi suravara-Nara "vi rttuppl-dl-nnynnhaaN| Is tA sayala vi suhaDa jA samara-jjharDa Nau Nienti dahavayaNahA~ // 9 [3] taM vAli-sallu hiyavaeN dheraivi to rAvaNu aNNa volla kareMvi // 1 gau eka-divaseM sura-sundariheM jA avaharaNeNa taNUyariheM // 2 tA haraviNIya kula-bhUsaNehi~ candaNahi ha(va?)riya khara-dUsaNehi~ // 3 20 NAsanta Nievi sahoyareNa NayareNAlaGkArodaeNa // 4 NaM uvareM chuhaeNvi rakkhiya-saraNa kiya(?) tehi mi candovara-maraNu // 5 viNivAiu atthANe je thiu jo dukkiu so taM vAru Niu // 6 kuDhe laggau je raNiyara-valu raha-turaya-NAya-Naravara-pavalu // 7 11 P A tahi, s wanting. 12 s wanting. 2. 1 The middle portion of the folio in P giving the rest of this Kadavaka and the next Kadavaka is repaired and rewritten in a clumsy hand. Therein initially only na appears. 2 PS NAhi. 3 SA Navai. 4 P S gIDhavau. 5 P na iu, Na yeu. 6 PS kiha ahmaha.7s bhiDaI. 8 P uayAra'. 9 s suravara vi. 10 P bhaDa, A degjhaDANau. 3. 1s salla. 2 P S A hiyavai. 3PS so. 4 P S aNNu, A anna. 5 P marginally adds Nu to volla. 6 s caMdaNavi. 7 P mahodaeNa, A sahoyariNa. 8 P S rodaNeNa. 9 A uyari. 10 A caMdoyara'. 11 PS degNarapavarapavalu. [2] 1 samyaktva-nAmA vrataM gRhItam. 2 (P's reading ) saMvaritaM zarIram . |311(P's reading ) mahodyatavantaH (?). 2 pAtAlalaGkayA. 3 kRta. 4 vinAzaM niitH|

Page #314
ka0 3, 8-9, 4, 1-9, 5, 1-6] vArahamo saMdhi 101 alahantu vAru taM Nippasaru gau valeMvi paDIvau Niya-Naryaru // 8. // pattA // chuDu chuDu dahavayaNu parituTTha-maNu kira sa-kalattau aavi| ummaNa-dummaNau~ asuhAvaNau Niya-ghara tAma vihAvai // 9 [4] turamANe keNa vi vajjariu khara-dUsaNa-kaNNA-duccariu // 1 atthakkae~ Ayamvira-NayaNu kuTheM laggai sa-rahasu dahavayaH // 2 kareM dhariu tAma mandovarieNNaM gaGgA-vAhu jauNa-sarieN // 3 'paramesara kahA~ vi Na appaNiya jiha kaNNa tema para-bhAyaNiya // 4 eka i karavAla-bhayaGkarahu~ caudaha sahAsa vijjAharahu~ // 5 // jai ANa-vaDIvA honti puNu to ghara acchantieN kavaNu guNu // 6 paTTavahi mahantA mueNvi raNu kaNNaheM karantu pANiggahaNu' // 7 taM vayaNu suNevi mAricca-maya pesiya darhavatteM turia gaya // 8 ||ghttaa // tehi~ vivAhu kiu kharu rajeM thiu aNurAhaheM vija-sahiu / . vaNe Nivasantiyahe vaya-cantiyaheM suu uppaNNu virAhiu // 9 [5] etthantareM jame-jUrAvaNeNa taM sallu dhareppiNu rAvaNeNa // 1 paTTaviu mahAmai dUu tahi~ suggIva-sahoyaru vAli jahi // 2 vollAviu thAeNvi ahimuha~Na 'hau~ ema visajiu dahamuheMNa // 3 // ekkUNavIsa-rajantaraI mittaiyae~ gayai~ Nirantarai~ // 4 kaoN vi kittidhavalu NAmeNa ciru sirikaNTha-kaje thiu devi siru // 5 . Navamau pariNAviu amarapahu meM dhaeNhi~ lihAviu kai-Nivaha // 6 12 A taM. 13 Hereafter P marignally adds the following lines : aNurAhA caMdoyaraho piyA paripuNNagabbha vaNe kahimmi gyaa| They were originally written in the beginning of the next Kadavaka. But there they are deleted, S also reads these lines at the beginning of the next Kadavaka. They do not occur in A. 14 PS dummaNadummaNauM. 15 P S A asuhAvaNauM. 4. 1A maMdoyarie. 2 PS teva. 3 PS 'bhAyaNIya. 4 P S tikkhai. 5 A gaNu. 6 P dahavayaNaI, s dahavayaNa va. 7 PS Navara, P marginally, 'turiya' pATe. 8 P S tehiM, tahiM.9 PS khara. 10 A vi jamAhiu. 11 P vayavaMtiyahu, vayavaMtiyaho, A cuyavaMtiyahe. . 5. 1 A jaga. 2 PS A hau. 3 PS degrajaMtarAiM. 4 PS mittaie. 5 PS NiraMtarAiM. 6 P sirikaMThe. 7 A dhayaha.

Page #315
102 paumacariu [ka05,7-14, 6, 3-9 dehamau kai-keyaNu siri-sahiu. eyArahama paDivalu kahiu // 7 vArahamau NayaNINandayara terahamau khayarANandu varu // 8 caudahamau giri-kiMveravalu (?) paNNArahamau NandaNu ajau // 9 solahama puNu ko "vi uvahirau taDikesa-'vigame kiu teNa tau // 10 5 sattArahamau kikiMndhu puNu tahA~ kavaNu sukeseM Na kiu guNu // 11 aTThArahamau puNu sUrarau jamu bhajevi tahA~ paisAru kau~ // 12 tuhu~ evaMhi~ ekuNavIsamau aNuhuncha rajju maNe muevi mau // 13 // dhattA // Au NihAle muhUM taM Namahi tahu~ gampi dasANaNa-rANau / "jeNa dei pavalu cauraGga-valu indahA~ urvari payANau' // 14 jaM kiu jayakAru NAma-gahaNu taM Navara vaileMvi thiu 'aNNa-maNu // 1 Na karei kaNNe vayaNAi~ pahu~ jiha para-purisaMhoM su-kulINa-vahu~ // 2 etthantare dahamuha-dUaeNNa accanta-vilakkhIhUaeNNa // 3 15 Ninbhacchiu melle vi sayaNa-kiya 'jo ko vi Namesai tAsu siya // 4 NIsaru tuhu~ AyahA~ paTTaNahoM NaM to bhiMDu paraeN dasANaNahoM' // 5 taM NisuNevi kova-karamvieNNa paDidocchiu sIhavilambieNNa // 6 'areM vAli deu kiM pai~ Na suu mahu mahiharu jeNa muMahi~ vihuu // 7 jo NivisaddheNa pihivi kamai cattAri vi sAyara paribhamaii // 8 // ghttaa|| jAsu mahAjaseMNa raNe aNavasaiMNa dhavalIhUau tihuvnnu| tAsu viyaTTAhoM abhiTTAhoM kavaNu gahaNu kira rAvaNu' // 9 8 This and the next two distichs wanting in A. 9 s eyArahamauM. 10 P gayaNA. 11 A papaNArahamauM. 12 P ka vi, s kuvi. 13 P aTThArahamauM. 14 P 3 kiu. 15 Ps emahi. 16 A raja. 17 PA muhUM. 18 A rANauM. 19 P umari. 20A payANauM. ...6. 1 A levi. 2 A pahuM. 3 A purisahuM. 4 A vahuM. 5 P mellavi, 8 melabi, A mellivi. 6 P bhiDa.7 P bhue vihao, s bhuyehi hau. 8 P pihimi. 9 P A kamaiM. 10 A ceyAri. 11 S A paribhamaI. 12 s aNNa. 13 PS viyaTTaho. 14 P abhiTTaho, S abhiTTato. [5] 1 viyoge. 2 madaH. [6] 1 parAGmukhaH. 2 sajjanakriyA. 3 prabhAve. 4 matrinAmedam. 5 bhUmau kRtaH (1). 6 a-paravazIkRtena,

Page #316
ka07, 1-9,8,1-9] vArahamo saMdhi 103 [7] so dUu kaDuya-vayaNAsi-haDe sAmarisu dasAsahoM pAsu gau // 1 'kiM vahueM ettiu kahiu mai~ tiNa-samau vi Na gaNai vAli pai~ // 2 taM vayaNu suNeppiNu dasasireNa vuccai rayaNAyara-rava-gireNa // 3 'jai raNa-muheM mANu Na malami tahoM to chitta pAya rayaNAsavahoM' // 4 Aruhevi paija payaTTa pahu NaM kahoM vi viruddhau kUra-gahu // 5 thiu pupphavimANe maNoharaeN NaM siddhu sivAlaeN sundreN|| 6 kareM NimmaluM candahAsu dhariu Na ghaNa-NisaNNu taDi-vipphuriu // 7 NIsarieM pura-paramesaraNa NIsariya vIra NimisantareNa // 8 // dhattA // 'amhahu~ paya-bhareMNa Niru NiharaNa meM marau dharaNi varAiya' / ettiya-kAraNeNa gayaNagaNeNa NAvai suhaDa parAiyaM // 9 [8] ettahe vi samara-dujohaNihi~ caudahahi~ Narinda-akhohaNihi~ // 1 saNNahevi vAli NIsariu kiha majAya-vivajiu jalahi jiha // 2 // paNaveppiNu viNi vi atula-cala "thiyaM aggima-khandhehiM NIla-Nala // 3 viraiu ArAyaNu raNe acalu pahilau je NiviDaM pAyAla-valu // 4 puNu pacchaeN hilihilanta sa-bhaya khara-khureMhi~ khaNanta khoNi turayaM // 5 puNu saila-sihara-saNNiha saiyarDa puNu bhaya-vihalacala hatthi-haDa // 6 puNu Naravai vara-karavAla-dhara AsaNNa Dhukka to raiyaNiyara // 7 . // kira samareM bhiDanti bhiDanti Nai thiya antareM manti su-viula-mai // 8 . // pattA // 'vAli-dasANaNahoM jujjhaNa-maNahA~ eu kAi~ Na gavesahA~ / kieN" khaeN vandhavahu~ puNu keNa sahu~ pacchaeN rajju karesahA~ // 9 7. 1 PdeghauM. 2 5 raNauhe. 3 pApa. 4 PdegvimANe. 5 s suMdarAI. 6 P Nimmale. 7 SA jivisaM. 8 PS amhahu, A amhahaM. 9 s wanting. 10 P padhAiya, S padhAiyA.. 8. 1 PdegdujohaNIhi, s degdujohaNIhiM. 25 NareMdeM. 3 PdegakhohaNIhiM, s khohaNIhiM. 4 This pada is missing in A, 5 Ps thibha. 6 P NiviDa, S NiviDU. 74 pacchali. 8 PS khaNaMtu. 9A turiya. 10 8 sayala. 11 PS sihari. 12 8 suhaDA, A suhaDa. 13 A tAma manti sucavi. 14 s kiya, A kiM. 15 P S A baMdhavahu. 16 A karesahuM. - [8] yuddharacanA. 3 pAdUka (1). 3 rathAH. 4 rAkSasAH

Page #317
104 paumacarita [9] jo kittidhavale-sirikaNTha-kiu kikkindha-sukesahi~ viddhi Niu // 1 taM khayaho Nehu mA Neha-taru jai dhareMvi Na sakkoM rosa-bharu // 2 to ve vi paropparu uttharahoM jo ko vi jiNaI jayakAru tahoM' // 3 taM NisuNevi vAli-deu cavai 'sundara bhaNanti laGkAhivai // 4 khau tujjhu va majjhu rva NibaDau~ jima dhuMva jima mandovari raDau~ // 5 kiM vahahi~ jIhi~ ghAieNhi~ vandhava-sayaNahi~ viNivAieNhi~ // 6 lai paharu paharu jai asthi chalu pekkhahu~ tuha vijahu~ taNau valu' // 7 taM NisuNevi samara-saehi~ thiru vAvareMvi laggu vIsaddha-siru // 8 " Amelliya vija mahoyariya (1) phaNi-phaiNa-phukkAra dinti gaiya // 9 // pattA // vAliM bhIsaNiya ahi-NAsaNiya gAruDa-vija visajiya / utta-paDuttiyae~ kula-uttiyae~ NaM puNNAli parajiya // 10 [10] dahavayaNe garuDa-parAyaNiya pammukta vija NArAyaNiya // 1 gaya-saGkha-cakka-sAraGga-dhari cau-bhua garuDAsaNa-gamaNa-kari // 2 sUraraya-sueNa vi saMbhariya ___NAmeNa vija mAhesariya // 3 / kaGkAla-karAla tisUla-kari sasi-gauri-gaNa-khaTTaGga-dhari // 4 kira avara visajjai dahavayaNu saya-vArau pariaJcevi raNu // 5 // sa-vimANu sa-khaggu mahAvaleMNa uccAiu dAhiNa-karayaleNa // 6 'NaM kuJjara-kareM] kavala pavaruNaM vAhuvalIseM cakaharu // 7 NaheM dunduhi tADiya surayaNeNa kiu kalayalu kaidhaya-sAhaNeNa // 8 // dhattA // mANu malevi tahA~ laGkAhivahA~ vadhu paTTa suggIvahA~ / 'kari jayakAra tuhu~ aNubhuje suhu~ bhiccu hohi dahagIvahA~ // 9 19: 1. 5 kittidhavalu. 2 PS Nehu . 3 P dharavi, s dharaNi. 4 PA jiNaiM. 5 s bhaNei. 6 Ps vi.7A NivvaDai. 8 A rakhai. 9 P pekkha corrected to pekkhau, s pekkhahu. 10 vijahe, A vijahu. 11 Ps phaNaphaNi. 12 PS degpauttiyae. -- 10. 1 P S dahagIyeM. 2 P pamukka. 3 P5 deggamaNu. 4 9 viju. 51'S degkarI, Adegdhari. 6 is gori. 7 kare. 8 PS sukhaggu. 9 degvareNa. 10 A kamalu, 11 I'S suravareNa. 12 PS kaiddhayaM. 13 s sahuM.. [9] 1 dhruvA, vAli-strI. 2 sarpiNI vidyA.. ..

Page #318
105 10 11, 1-9, 12, 1-10] bArahamo saMdhi [11] mahu taNaje sIsu puNu duNNamau jiha mokkha-siharu sabuttamau // 1 paNaveppiNa tillokAhivai sAmaNNahoM aNNahoM Nau NavaI // 2 mahu taNiya pihivi tuhu~ bhuJji pahuM rijjhau kai-jAuhANa-Nivahu // 3 aNNu mi' jo pai~ uvayA kiu tAyahA~ kAraNe jamarAu jiu // 4 / tahoM mai~ kiya paDiuvayAraM-kiya AvaggI bhuJjahi rAya-siya // 5 gau ema bhaNeppiNu turiu tahiM guru gayaNacandu NAmeNa jahi~ // 6 tavacaraNa laiu taggaya-maNeNa uppaNNa riddhiu takkhaNeNa // // 7 aNudiNu jiNantu indiya-vairi gaMu titthu jetthu kailAsa-giri // 8 ||ttaa // uppari" caDiu tahoM aTThAvayahA~ pazca-mahAvaya-dhArau / attAvarNa-silaha~ sAsaya-ilaha~ NaM thiu vAli bhaDArau // 9 [12] esahe sirippaha bhaiNi tahoM suggIveM diNNa dasANaNoM // 1 volAviu~ gau laGkA-NayareM Nala-pIla visajiya kika-pureM // 2 // suu dhuva-mahaeviheM saMthaviu sasikiraNa Niyaddha-rajje thaviu // 3 tahi~ avasareM uttara-seDhi-vihu vijAharu NAmeM jalaNasihu // 4 tahA~ dhIrya sutAra-NAma NareMNa maggijai dasasayagai-vareNa // 5 guru-vayaNe tAsu Na paTTaviya . suggIvahA~ Navara pariTTaviya // 6 pariNevi kaNNa Niya Niyaya-puru darsasayagaiheM vi virahaggi guru // 7 // pajalai uppAyai kalamalau uhau Na suhAi Na sIyalau // 8 unbhantau kahi mi paiTTa vaNu sAhantu vija thiu eka-maNu // 9 // ghattA // tAI mi dhaNe-paureM kikkindhaM-pure aGgaGgaya vaDanta / thiyai rayaNa iM] gaI veNNi vi jaNai~ rajju se iM bhu anta // 10 // 11. 1 P taNauM. 2 PS duNNamauM, A dunamauM. 3 Folio no. 34 containing the text from mokkhasiharu upto dukkiyabhareNati (XIII 4,4 ) is missing in P. 4 s Namai.5s pihimi. 6 A pahuM.7A vi. 8 5 upagAru. 9s paDi uayAra. 10A uppaNNauM. 11 A haNaMtu. 12 sjettha testha. 13 A upapare. 14 s mahanvaya. 15s AtAvaNe 16 vAhuvalI. 12. 1A sirippara. 2 S A vollAviu. 3 s A degNayari. 4 A dhua. 5s maMgijai. 6s paraviya.7 teNa vi pariNiyaM Niyayapuru.85deggaIhe. 9s wanting. 10A kalakamalau. 11s bhammaMtau. 125 vaNe. 13 s ekamaNe. 14 A tAe vi. 15s vaNa'. 16 s kikiMdhu. 17A citavaMtAi, baTuMtAi. 18 8 rayANa, rayaNa. 19 A i. 20 s sayaM.21 s bhujaMtAe, A bhujaMtAi. pau0 cari.14

Page #319
106 [ 13 pekkhappiNu vAli bhaDAreDa bhaI 'kiM mai~ jIvanteMNa 20 rarahu~ paropparu hUu cappu 1. paDipelliyaiDa viNa vahai vimANu vijjAhara - kumAri rayaNAvali pariNeMvi valai jAma tA thambhiu maharisi tava te thiGa vimANu NaM suke khIliu meha-jAlu 1. NaM dUsAmieNNa kuDumba - vitta NaM kaNa- seleM pavaNa-gamaNu frees as kiGkiNIu ghagghareMhi mi ghavaghava ghosuM yattu paumacariu terahamo saMdhi ] rAvaNu rosAriyau / jAma Na riu musumUriyau' // 1 // [1] to etthantareMNa keyaM pahuNA saba - disAvaloyaNeNa vi www // duvaI vihaDai tharahareMDa Na Dhukkai chuDa chuDa pariNiyaiDa kalantu ve 'maru kahA~ athakka[ eN] kAlu kuchu ww www // NiccAloya - puravare / puSpavimANu amvare // 1 NaM dukkiya-kamma-vaseNa dANu // 2 NaM pAuseNa koila- vamAlu // 3 NaM macche dhari mahAyarvantu (1) // 4 ww NaM dANa- pahAveM NIya-bhavaNu // 5 NaM suraeN samatta kAmiNIu // 6 NaM gimbhayAlu daddurehu~ pattu // 7 aho dharaNi ejeviNu dharaNi-kam // 8 NaM maharisi bhaiyaeN muai pANu // 9 // ghattA // // [2] [ ka0 1, 1-102, 1-2 uppara vAli bhaDArAhoM / rai-daiya~hoM vaDArohoM // 10 duvaI // saba - disAvaloyaNaM / rattuppalamiva NahaGgaNaM // 1 karu keNa bhuyaGgama-vayaNeM 1. 1 A bhaDArau. 2 A pabhaNaI. 3 Throughout, this designation occurs only in A 494 pariNivi. 5s sukiM 4 sakeM. 6s pucchiu, macche. 7s mahAvavattu, A mahAhavantu. 8s ghaggharayahi. 9s wanting. 10s degghosa. 11s giNhayAlu. 12s dadurahu, dahurahaM. 13s Naravarahu, A NaravarahaM. 14 A aha dharaNieM. 15s paDipellio, A paMDipelliyau 16s parapaharaI 17s dukkaDaM. 184 pariNiyauM. 19s vara 20s vaMdai peho. 21 8 vaDArAho, A vaDDAvaho. 2 184 kaya. 23 kahe. The rest of the line is illegible in s. A kahuM rathaka chuchu // 2

Page #320
ka0 2,3-10; 3, 1-10] ke' sireMNa paDicchiu kulisa- ghAu jalantaeN jalaNaM - jAleM ko paiDu mAri gas 'deva deva lamviya-thira-thara-palamva - vAhu meru va akampu uvahi va akhohu majjha-paDa va ugga-teja osAri vimANu davatti deva terahamo saMdhi ko Niggau paJcANaNa-muhAu || 3 koThi kiyata - dantantarAle ' // 4 sa-bhuaGgamu candaNa-rukkhu jermaM // 5 acchai kailAsaha uvari sAhu // 6 mahiyalu va vahu-kkhamu vatta- mohu // 7 tahoM tava sattie~ paDikhaliDa verDa // 8 phuTTai Na jAma khalu hiyau jema' // 9 // ghattA // darhamuha heTThAmuha vailiDa / jovaNa - bhAru NAi~ galiu // 10 [3] // dubaI // taM mAma-vayaNuNisuNepiNu gayaNa lacchi kerau to gajjanta-matta-mAyaGga tuGga - sira- ghaTTa - kandharo / ukkhaya-maNi - silAyalucchAliya-hallAviya- vasundharo // 1 bahu-sUrakanta - huyavaha-palitu maragaya-maU - saMdeha vantu vara-parAye - karaNiyara-tambu taru-paDiyai - puppha-patta- siharu ahi-giliya-gaindai-pamutta-sAsu so tehau giri-kailAsu dinu paJcAri 'lai muNio si mitta ajju vi raNu icchahi mai~ samANu jaM" pai~ parihava riNu diNNa pAhANu jema ummUvi // ghattA // taM sa kalantaru allavami / kailAsu je sAyareM ghimi' // 10 va sasikanta-NIra- Nijjhara - kilintu // 2 NIla- maNi- pandhAriya - diyantu // 3 gaya-maya-i-pakkhAliya- Niyambu // 4 mayaranda-su-rasa-mata- bhamaru // 5 sAsuggaya - motiya- dhavaliyAsu // 6 aNNu vi muNivairu muNivara-vari // 7 sa kasAya - kova - huva ha palita // 8 jai risi to kiM thambhira vimANu // 9 20 3s kiM siriNa, 4 kiM sareNa 4s jalaNe. 5 A kayaMtadeg 6s jeva. 78 majjhaNNa, A majjhaNa 88. 9 A dahamuhuM hehAmuhuM. 10 A caliu. 11s gaNaMgaNi. 3. 1sdeg turaMga, A suMga. 2 A luccha liyapahallAviga 39 deg sUrakaMti'. 4s deg palisa. 5 s kilitta. 6s oha 7s pomarAya 8s degtaDiya 9A dhurA 10s aha. 1164 'dapasuta, 12s muNivara. 139 IsAiko vahuvabahu. 14 4 aja 15s jo. 16 4 diSNaeM. 5 10 15 25

Page #321
[ka04, 5-105,1-6 paumacariu [4] ema bhaNevi jhatti paDiu iva vAliheM taNeNa sAveNaM / talu bhindaivi pai9 mahidAraNiyaheM vijaheM pahAveNaM // 1 'cinteppiNu vija-sahAsu teNa ummUliu mahiharu dahamuheNa // 2 su-pasiddhau siddhau la -saMsu NAvai dupputteM Niyaya-vaMsu // 3 ahavai Navantu dukkiya-bhareNa tailoku vakhitta (1) va jiNavareNa // ahavai bhuvainda-lalanta-NAlu NIsAriu mahi-uvairahoM vai vAlu // 5 ahavai NaM vasuha mahIharAha~ choDAviya vAlAluJcirAha~ // 6 10 ahavai calavalai bhuaGga-thaTTha NaM dharaNi-anta-poTTalu visa? // 7 kholaikkhau khoNi-khayAlu bhAi pAyAlahoM phADiu uaru NAI // 8 girivareNa calanteM cau-samudda ahimuha utthallAviya"raudda // 9 // ghttaa|| je gayau Asi NAseppiNu sAyara-jAreM mANiyau~ / 16 taM maNDa harevi paDIvau jalu ku-kalattu va ANiyau // 10 // duvaI // suravara-pavarakari-karAkAra-karagguggAmie~' dhre| bhagga-bhuyaGga-ugga-Niggaya-visaggi-lagganta-kandare // 1 " katthaI vihaDiyai~ silAyalAi~ sailaggai~ kiyai~ va khalahalAI // 2 katthaI gaya Niggaya uddha-suNDa NaM dharaeN pasAriya vAhu-daNDa // 3 katthai sua-pantiu~ udviyAu NaM tuTTA maragaya-kaNThiyAu // 4 katthai bhamaroliu dhAvaDAu uDanti va kailAsahoM jddaau||5 katthai vaNayara Niggaya guhehi~ NaM vamaI mahAgiri vahu-muhehi~ // 6 4. 1A paDia. 29 sAviNaM, A sAviNA. 3 5 taNu. 45 paTTa. 5s pahAviNA. 6s laDhu. 7 P tiloku, s tiloku, A tailokka. 8 P A khittu. 9 A bhuaiMda. 10 P deguyaraho, s 'oyaraho, A Ubaraho vAlu. 11 s ya. 12 PS A degluMcitAhaM. 13 A degpattu ve dala'. 14 PS kholukhau khoNiu khayAla bhAI. 15 PS ucchallAvibha raudu, AthallAviyasamuda. 16 P mANibhauM, s mANauM, A mANiyauM. 17 P ANiuM, s ANiu, A ANiyauM. 5. 1 P S 'karuggAmie dharAdhare. 2 A visagga'. 3 PS kasthani. 4 A sailaMgai. 5 Ps soMDa. 6A dharaNi. 7 PdegtiuM. 8 P tuTTevi. 9 vamaI. [4] 1 nAbhinAlam. 2 zizu. 3 atIvagADham. 4 parvatagato. 5 samudra, lakSmyAkaram (?). [5] 1 zaila, parvata.

Page #322
102 ke0 5, 7-10, 6, 1-10,7,1] terahamo saMdhi ucchaliu kahi mi jalu dhavala-dhAra NaM tuDevi gau girivarahI hAru // 7 katthai uTThiyai~ valAya-sayai~ NaM tuDevi giri-aTThiyai~ gayaha // 8 katthA ucchaliyai~ vihumAi~ Na ruhira-phuliGgai~ ahiNavAi~ // 9 ||ghttaa|| aNNu vijo aNNahoM hattheNa Niya-thAhoM mellaaviyu| NiJcalu vavasAya-vihUNau kavaNu Na Avai pAviyau // 10 [6] // duvaI // tAma phaDA-kaDappa-vipphuriya-paripphurDa-maNi-NihAyaho / AsaNa-kampu jAu pAyAlayale dharaNinda-rAyaho // 1 ahi avahi paujevi Au tetthu rAvaNu kelAsuddharaNu jetthu // 2 jahi~ maNi-silAyaluppIlu phuTTa giri-DimbhahoM' NaM kaDisarau tuTTa // 3 jahiM vaNayara-dhaTTa-mara? bhaggu jahi~ vAli mahArisi sovasaggu // 4 jalla-mala-pasAhiya-sayala-gattu vijA-jogesara riddhi-pattu // 5 tiNa-kaNayakoDi-sAmaNNa-bhAu suhi-sattu-eka-kAraNa-sahAu // 6 so jaivaru kuJciya-kara-kameNa pariazciu jamiu bhuaGgameNa // 7 mahiyala-gaya-sIsAvali vihAI kiya ahiNava-kamalaccaNiya nnaaii|| rehai phaNAli maNi-vipphuranti NaM vohiya purau paIva-panti // 9 // pattA // paNavanteM desasayaloyaNeNa heTAmuhu~ kailAsu Niu / soNiu~ daha-muheMhi~ vahantau~ dahamuhu kummAgAru kiu // 10 // // duvaI // jaM ahipavara-rAya-gurubhArakanta-dhareNa pellio| dasa-disivaha-bharantu dahavayaNe ghorArAu 'melio // 1 10 PS jala. 11 PS A tujhivi. 12s puDiMgaI. 13 PS aNNa sahAtheNa, aNNaho sahattheNa. 14 AThANaho. 6. 1 P phaDDA. 2 PS pari phuDa. 3 P pAyAlae tA, S pAyAlaho tA. 4 A rAvaNa kelAsa. 5 PSA jahi. 6 8 silAyale pIDhu. 7 PS DiMbhu kaDaya. 8 PS degmaradda. 9 PdegpahAsiya. 108 jutta. 11 P ekka, S eku. 125 kareNa. 13 A pariaMcevi Naviu. 14 s bihAiM. 15 PdegvipphuraMtu. 16 P paiva0. 17 s heTThAmuha, A hehAmuhUM. 18 A soNiuM. 19 A muyaMtau. 20 A. kummAyAka. 7. 1. PS A meliu. [6] 1 dharaNedreNa. [7] 1 dharaNendraH .

Page #323
paumacariu [ka07,2-1016-1. taM saDu suNevi maNohareNa suravara-kari-kumbha-payodhareNa // 2 keUra-hAra-Neura-dhareNa khaNakhaNakhaNanta-kaGkaNa-kareNa // 3 kaJcI-kalAva-raholireNaM muha-kamalAsattindindireNa // 4 vinbhama-vilAsa-bhUbhaGgureNa hAhArau kiu anteureNaM // 5 . : 'hA hA dahamuha jaya-siri-NivAsa dahavayaNa dasANaNaM hA dasAsa // 6 vIsaddha-gIva vIsaddha-jIha dasasira suravara-sAraGga-sIha' // 7 mandovari pabhaNai 'cAru-cittaM ahoM vAli-bhaDArA kareM paritta // 8 lakesaho jAi Na jIu jAma bhattAra-bhikkha mahu~ dehi tAma' // 9 ||ghttaa // " taM kaluNa-vayaNu NisuNeppiNu dharaNindai uddhari dharu / magha-rohiNi-uttara-patteNa aGgAreNa vai amvuharu // 10 [8] // duvaI / / sela-visAla-mUla-tala-tAliu laGkAhiu vinniggo| kesari-pahare-Nahara-khara-cavaDhaNaM-cukko iva mahaggao // 1 lua-kesara-ukkhaya-Naha-NihA~u NaM giri-guha mueNvi maindu Au // 2 kuNDaliya-sIsa-kara-caraNa-jummu NaM pAyAlahoM NIsariu~ kumma // 3 kaMkkhaDa-jhaDa-NisuDhiya-pharDa-kaDappu NaM garuDa-muhahoM NIsariMu sappu // 4 mayalaJchaNu dUsiu teya-mandu NaM rAhu-muhahoM NIsariu candu // 5 gau tettahe "jettahe guNa-gaNAli acchai attAvarNa-silahi~ vAli // 6 pariaJcevi vandiu dasasireNa puNu kiya garahaNa gaggara-gireNa // 7 , 'mai~ sarisau aNNu Na jageM ayANu jo karami keli" sIheM samANu // 8 mai~ sarisau aNNu Na manda-bhaggu jo" guruhu mi karami mahovasaggu // 9 ||ghttaa // 4 "jaM tihuvaNa-NAhu mueppi] aNNahoM Namiu Na sira-kamalu / ___ taM sammatta-mahadumaho" laDu deva pai~ parama-phalu // 10 2 PdegkaraMta', s degkaraMtu. 3 PS kholieNa. 4 A suha. 5 Ps sattI'. GA aMtareNa. 7 4 dasAsaNa. 8 A suravai.9 PS degcitta. 10 P paritu. 11 Pdegbhivakhu. 12 PS tuhu. 13 PS paJcuddhariu. 14 P wanting, A vi. 8.1s wanting. 2 PAdegcavaDaNa.3P mahaggau, A mahAgao. 4 PSNahaNiyADa. 5PdegsIsa.6 PNIsariya.7 PS degphaNa.8A dasiya.9 PS jettahe tettahe. 10 PS attA. vaNi. 11A degsilaha. 12 PS paricivi, A pariyaM citra. 13 PjeM, jaM. 14 PS kIla. 15 A jaM. 16 karai guruhu mi mahovasaggu. 17 ju. 18 A NieppiNu, 19 PS Namiu Na apaNaho. 20 SA sammasu. 21 This pada is defective by one mora. 2 parvataM (1) pratyuddharitam ( P's reading ). [8] 1 prahataH. 2 karkaza. 3 bhanna.

Page #324
terahamo saMdhi [9] // duvaI // ravivAravAra 'pomAeNvi dasavihe dhammavAlayaM / turantu taM jettarhe bharahAhiva- jiNAlayaM // 1 kiya pujja jiNindahoM rAvaNeNa // 2 sAvaya- pariyariya mahADaI va 3 ra-da-dhUrva khala-kuTTaNiva // 4 pelliya cali NArAyaNa-maI va // 5 maNi-raNa- samujjala ahi-phaDa va // 6 gandhukkaDa kusumiya pADali va // 7 mucchaNa-kama-kampa - "tigAma - bheu // 8 majjhima- pazcama-dhaivaya- NisAhu // 9 // ghantA // jaNa-vasaraNa - samatthaeNNa / rAvaNu rAvaNahatthaeNNa // 10 ka0 9, 1-10; 10, 1-7 [ gaDa te kailArsa- koDi-kampAvaNeNa phala - phulai-samiddha-vaNAsaIM va ahiNava ullAva vilAsiNi va bahu-dIva samuhantara- mahi va ghaNTArava - muhaliya gaya - ghaDa ba sa- sAvala ADhantu geu taM pujja kareM vi sara-sajja-risaha - gandhAra - vAhu mahareNa thireNa loNaM gAra gandhag maNoharu Nava- bahua-piDAlu va tilaya-cAru saNa-valaM piva laiya-tANu taM geu suNepiNu diNNa Niyaya 'tiyasAI NaveSpiNu risaha - deu etthantareM suggIuttamAsu bAhubali jema thiGa suddha-gattu 2 sAlaGkAru su-saru su-viryahu Aroha-aMdha (va ? ) rohi-thAiye saMcArihiM suraya-taMtu 'vaM // 1 NigghaNa- gayaNayalu va manda-tAru dhariva sajjI pasaNNa-vANuM // 3 dharaNindai satti amohavijaya // 4 puNu u yi yarahoM kaikaseu // 5 upaNa kevala NANu tAsu // 6 uppaNNu aNNu dhavalAyavatu // 7 [10] // duvaI // suhAvau piya- kalantu vaM / [9]1 vAghAM kRtvA 2 pravRttena. [10] 1 triMzaddinAni . 9. 1Ps dasa vihu. 2 P kailAse. 3 Ps puSpa deg 4A vaNAsaI va 5A mahADaI va. 6 P a. 7 PS NANaTTa. 8s paMtipagAma 9Ps paloTTaeNa. 10 A gAya hUM. 10. 1s suviyaDDuu. 2 P s va 3 Ps degyadharehiM, A yadharohi. 4 Ps degthAhideg. 5 P tu, A tu. 6s cANu. 7 P tiyasAhaM, marginally, 'tI sAhaI' pAThe, s tiyasAha, 4 tiyasAhi. 8Ps suggIvasahoyarAsu. 9 A uppaNNauM. 10 P kevala. 111 * 10 16 20 25

Page #325
paumacarita [ka0 10,8-10,11,1-11,12, bhAmaNDalu kamalAsaNa-samANu bahu-divaseMhi~ gau NivvANa-thANu // 8 dasasiru vi surAsura-Demara-bheri uvvahai purandara-vaira-kheri // 9 // ghattA // 'paIsarevi jeNa raNa-saravareM / mAliheM khuDiyAM sira-kamalu / / tahoM khalahoM purandara-haMsahoM. pADami pANa-pakvaM jualu' // 10 [11] // duvaI // ema bhaNevi devi raNa-bheri payarTsa turantu rAvaNo jo jama-dhaNaya-kaNaya-vuha-aTThAvaya-dharai-tharaharAvaNo // 1 NIsarieN dasANaNe NisiyaMrinda NaM mukkakasa Niggaya gainda // 2 mANuNNaya Niya-Niya-vAhaNattha daNu-dAraNa paharaNa-pavara-hattha // 3 samuha vaDa NiviDa gaya-ghaDa gharaTTa(1) NandIsara-dIvU va sura payaTTa // 4 pAyAlalaGka pAvantaeNa dahagIveM vairu vahantaeNa // 5 pajjaliu jalaNu jAlAsaeNa(?) // 6 " buccai 'khara-dUsaNa lehu tAva khala khudda pisuNa paridhiTTha pAva' // 7 taM vayaNu suNeppiNu mAmaeNa laGkAhiu vujjhAviu bhaeNa // 8 'sahu~ sAlaehi~ kira kavaNa kANi jai ghAiya to tumhahu~ ji hANi // 9 lahu vahiNi-sahovara-Nilae~ jAhu~ ArUseMvi kijjaI kAi~ tAhu~' // 10 // dhattA // taM vayaNu surNevi dahavayaNeNa maccharu maNe parisesiyau~ / cUDAmaNi-pAhuDa-hatthau indai kokau pesiyau~ // 11 [12] - . Aiya tetthu te vi piya-vayaNehi~ jokkAriu dasANaNo / 4 gau kikkindha-Nayaru suggIu vi miliu saM-manti-sAhaNo // 1 11 jivANu ThANu. 12 PS paisArevi, A paisarivi. 13 A khuTiu. 14 A paMkkha. 11. 1 wanting in PS A. 2 PS paTTaya. 3 Pdegvuhaya0. 4 Pdegvayadhara', 8 degvayadhara. 58 dasANaNa. 6 P NisiyariMdeM, s NisiyareMde. 7 P gaiMdeM, s gaiMde. 8 PS sammuha. 9s A dIu. 109 A tumhaha. 11 A bhaiNi, 12 PS degsahoyara'. 13 kIrai. 14 A macchara. 15 Ps bhAmelliyau. 16 A pesiu. . 12. 1 wanting in P S A. 2 PS samaggu. 2 vidaram. 3 kaluSatA. [12] 1 (P's reading) samasta. -

Page #326
ka0 12, 3-10, 1, 1-2] terahamo saMghi sAhiu ari-akkhohaNi-sahAsu ettaDiya saGkhaNaravara-valAsu // 2 raha-taraya-gaindaha NAhi~ cheu uMbahai payANau pavaNa-veu // 3 thiya ggima-velli-mahAvisAleM revA-viJjhaIrihi~ antarAleM // 4 attharvaNahoM dukku payaGgu tAma allINa pAsu NisiarDa ya (2) NAva // 5 vairi-sagga-vartha 'sImanta-vAha Nakkhatta-kusuma-sehara-saNAha // 6 'kittiya-caccaGkiyaM-gaNDavAsa bhaggava-bhesa~i-kaNNAvayaMsa // 7 vahulaJjaNa sasahara-tilaya-tAra joNhA-rolira-hAra-bhAra // 8 NaM paJcevi "diTTi divAyarAsu Nisi-bahu allINa NisAyarAsu // 9 ||ghttaa // viNi vi dussIleM-sahAvai~ 'mA diNayaru kahi miNiesaI' surau~ sa I bhu antaaii| NAi~ sa-saGkai~ suttAI // 10 10 iya ittha pa u ma ca rie dhaNaJjayAsiya-sa yambhu eva-kae / ka ilA suddha ra Na miNaM terasamaM sAhiyaM pavaM // " // prathamaM parva // [14. caudahamo saMdhi] vimaleM vihAgaeN kiyaeN payANaeN uyayairi-sihara ravi diisi| 'maI melleppiNu Nisiyaru leppiNu khiNgynnisi'nnaaiNgvesNi||1|| [1] suppahArya-dahi-aMsa-ravaNNaMu komala-kamala-kiraNa-dala-chaNNau~ // 1. jaya-hareM paisAriu paisanteM NAvai maGgala-kalasu vasanteM // 2 3 P S sAhia. 4 A gayaMdaha, s gaI. dahu. 5 P A degviMjhairihe, viMjhArihi. 6 5 asthadaNaha. 7 PS NisiyaDeNa. 8 A dharamaggavaccha. 9 PS degcakaMkiya.. 10 PS "vataMsa, 11 P S A vaMcivi. 12 P di. 13 P S NaM sasaharAsu. 14 P dusIla'. 15 PS sarahasaI. 16 A Niesai. 17 S bhuttAi. 18 This Gatha is wanting in P. 19 savaM. 20s prathamaparvaH. ____1. 1s dIsaiM. 2 A gavesaI. 3 A suppahAu dahiM phaMsa. 4 P A degravapaNauM. 5 PA chaNNauM.6 SA jayaharu. 2 AkAze gacchati. 3 abhinava-vallI. 4 upari-svargA'zvAH (?). 5 digantara eva hastau yasyAH. 6 kRttikA. 7 zukraH. 8 bRhaspatiH. 9 timiram. [1] 1 zobhanaprabhAtaH, saivAtizayena dadhi-aMzakaH, AdityaH kalazacAbhUt . 2 jagadgRhe. pau0 cari0 15

Page #327
114 paumacariu [ka0 1,3-9,2, 1-9 . phagguNa-khalahA~ dUu NIsAriu jeNa virahi-jaNu kaha va Na mAriu // 3 jeNa vaNapphai-paya vibhADiya phala-dala-riddhi-maDapphara sADiya // 4 girivara gAma jeNaM dhUmAviya vaNa-paTTaNa-NihAya saMtAviya // 5 sari-pavAha-mihuNai~ NAsantai~ jeNa varuNa-gheNa-"NiyaleMhi~ cittai~ // 6 / jeNa uccha-viDa janteMhi~ pIliya pava-maNDava-Nirika AvIliyaM // 7 jAsu raje para riddhi palAsahoM tahoM muMhu mailevi" phagguNa-mAsahoM // 8 // ghattA // paGkaya-cayaNau kuvalaya-NayaNau~ keyai-kesara-sira-seharu / pallava-karayalu kusuma-Nahujalu paisarai vasanta-Naresaru // 9 DolA-toraNa-vAreM paIhareM pai? vasantu vasanta-sirI-hareM // 1 sararaha-vAsahareMhi~ rava-Neuru AvAsiu mahuari-anteuru // 2 koila-kAmiNIu ujANehiM suya-sAmantai layAhara-thANehi~ // 3 paGkaya-chatta-daNDa sara-NiyareMhi~ sihi-sAhulau mahIhara-siharahi~ // 4 " kusumA-maJjari-dhaya sAhArahi~ davaNA-geNThivAla keyoreMhi~ // 5 vANara-mAliya sAhA-vandehi~ mahuara-mattavAla (1) mayarandeMhi // 6 maJja-tAla kallolAvAseMhi~ 'bhuJjI ahiNava-phala-mahaNA hi~ // 7 ema paDDa virahi viddhantau gayavai-vammeMhi~ andolantau // 8 // dhattA // pekvevi entahoM riddhi vasantahoM mhu-ikkhu-suraasv-mntii| Nammaya-vAlI bhumbhala-bholI NaM bhamaI saloNahoM rattI // 9 . 7A hoi. 8 P 8 jema. 9 P Aceliya, Aveliya. 10 P S raja. 11 PA muhuM. 12 PS mAlavi, A mailivi. 13 A degvayaNauM. 14 s A NayaNauM. 15 s kesararaya', A kesaru. 16 A degsiharu. 17 s vasaMtu. 2. 1s jolotoraNapAsa. 2 P paihu. 3 A vasaMtu. 4 P degmAsaMta. 5 PSA keyArihiM. 6 P marginally, 'vaMdarasAhiya mAlAvaMdehi' pAThe. 7 PdegmAladeg. 8 A maMjadeg. 9 A bhujA. 10 A virahiM. s virahu. 11s IkhusurArasa. 12 4 degmattI. 13 s bhaMbhala', A bhuMbhara'. 14A bhamaI. 3 pAlayaH (1). 4 samudAyaH. 5 nadI (?). 6 meghaH (3). 7 jalabandhaH. 8 cauraH. [2] 1 sigirikA. 2 bhaNDAra-pa(pA)lakAH. 3 ane bhojakAH. 4 stitiSu (?). 5 abhinayA, akuTilA.

Page #328
03, 1-12, 4,1-8] caudahamo saMdhi [3] NammayAe~ mayaraharahoM jantie~ NAi~ pasAhaNu laiu turantieN // 1 ghavaghavanti je jala-pabbhArA te ji NAi~ Neura-jhaGkArA // 2 puliNai~ jAi~ ve vi sacchAyai~ tAi~ je uDDaNAi~ NaM jAyai~ // 3 jaM jalu khalai valai ullolai rasaNA-dAmu taM jiNaM gholi||4 je Avatta samuTThiya caGgA te ji NAi~ taNu-tivali-taraGgA // 5 je jala-hatthi-kumbha sohillA te ji NAi~ thaNa adbhummillA // 6 jo DiNDIra-Niyaru andolai. NAvai so jeM hAru raholai // 7 jaM jalayara-raNa-rabhiu pANi taM ji NAI tambolu samANiH // 8 matta hatthi-maya-maIliu jaM jalu taM jiNAi~ kiu akkhihi~ kajalu // 9 // jAu taraGgiNi avara-ohau~ tAu ji bhaGgurAu NaM bhauhau~ // 10 jAu bhamara-pantiu allINau~ kesIvaliu tAu.NaM diNNau // 11 . // dhttaa|| majoN jantieN muhu~ darasantieN mAhesara-laGka-paIvahu~ / mohuppAiu~Na jaru lAiu tahu~ shskirnn-dhgiivhuN|| 12 // [4] so vasantu sA revA taM jalu so dAhiNa-mAruu miya-sIyala // 1 tAi~ asoya-NAya-cUya-vaNa mahuari-mahura-sarai~ laya-bhavaNai~ // 2 te dhuyagAya tAu kIroliu tAu~ kusuma-maJjari-richoliu // 3 te pallava so koila-kalayalu so keyai-kesara-raya-parimalu // 4 tAu Navallau malliya-kaliyau davaNA-maJjariyau Nava-phaliyau // 5. te andolA taM juvaIyaNu pekkheMvi sahasakiraNu harisiya-maNu // 6 saha~ anteureNa gau tettaheM Nammaya pavara mahANai jettaheM // 7 dUre thiu Arakkhiya-Niya-calu jalu jantieNhi~ Niruddhau Nimmalu // 8 3. 1 Ps ve vi jAsu. 2 P uDhaNAi, A oDhaNAI. 3 PS sayalakuMbhillA. 4 PS DiMDI. ru. 5s aMdolaI. 6 A ji. 7 S raMgIu. 8 P A pANiuM. 9 P savANiu, A samANiuM. 10 P 'mailiuM. 11 P akkhihu~, S akkhihu. 12 A taraMgilliu. 13 Pdeguhau, A uhauM. 14 PA bha3. hara, 8 bhauhao. 15 s allINI, A allINau. 16 A tAu ji alayAliu mallINauM. 178 A mahu, muhUM. 18 P paIyahuM, 5 degpaI yahu. 19 P uppAiu, 8 upAyau. 20 PS maNe. 4. 1revaya. 2 tAva. 3 A Navaha liyau. 4 PS dUre ( dUri) thiya, A dUradhareM thiu Arakkhiyavalu. 5 PS jaMtiae. 6 P Nirudau. [3] 1 vilAsati.

Page #329
116 paumacariu 1,95,1-1,6,1-6 // ghattA // vaddhiya-harisau juvaihi sarisau mAhesarapura-paramesaru / salilambhantareM mANasa-saravareM NaM paiThu surindu sa-accharu // 9 sahasakiraNu sahasatti NiuDDevi Au NAi~ mahi-bahu avaruNDevi // 1 didu mauDu chuDu adbhummilau ravi va daruggamantu sohillau // 2 diTTa NiDAluM vayaNu vacchatthelu NaM candachu kamalu Naha-maNDalu // 3 pabhaNaI sahasaraoNsi 'lai DhukkoM jujjhahoM ramoM hAhoM ulukahoM' // 4 taM NisuNevi kddkkh-vikkheviuN| vuDDau ukarAu mahaeviu // 5 / " uppari-karayala-Niyaru pariTThiu NaM rattuppala-saNDu samuTThiu // 6 NaM keyai-ArAmu maNoharu Nakkha-sUi kaDaullA kesIM // 7 mahayara sara-bhareNa allINA kAmiNi-bhisiNi bhaNevi NaM lINA // 8 // ghattA // salIla-tarantahu~ ummIlantahu~ muha-kamalahu kei padhAiya / Is Ayai~ sarasai~ kiya(ra?) tAmarasai~ NaravaiheM bhanti uppAiya // 9 [6] avaroppara jala-kIla karantahu~ ghaNa-pANoli-pahara mellantahu~ // 1 kahi mi canda-kundujala-toreMhi~ dhavaliu jalu tudRnteMhi~ hArehi~ // 2 kahi mi raisiu NeureMhi~ rasantehi~ kahi mi phuriu kuNDaleMhiM phuranteMhi~ // 3 20 kahi mi sarasa-tamvolArattau kahi mi vaula-kAyambari-mattaMu // 4 kahi mi phaliha kappUrahi~ vAsiu kahi mi surahi migemaya-vAmIsiu // 5 kahi mi viviha-maNi-rayaNujaliyau kahi mi dhoa-kjjl-sNvliyu||6 kahi mi vahala-kuGkuma-piJjariyau kahi mi mly-cndnn-rs-bhriyu||7 kahi mijakkhakaddamaNa karamviu kahi mi bhamara-riJcholihi cumviu // 8 7 vaDDiyaha risiu. 8 P S paihu. 5. 15 mahiyalu. 2 PS adbhummIliu, A bhaTTamillau. 3 NilADu. 4 A pabhaNaI. 5 P S A vhAhu. 6 A aluklaho. 7 PS degvikkhevau. 8 P uppare. 9 P marginally, A degseharu, 10 A degsama. 11 A pomiNi misiNaI nilINA. 12 A salilu. 13 s Navaruhe. 6. 1 degpAlANi'. 2 P tuTuMti he, S A tuTuMti hi. 3 P s kuMDala hiM, A kuMDali hiM. 4 A rattau. 5 s degghoya, A cobha. 6 A maddha. 7s cuMviu. [5] 1 jale vuDDayitvA. 2 ISat. 3 razmayaH (?). 4 Amastaka-samastAH. [6] 1 jalacchaTA. 2 zubhaiH. 3 zabdaM kRtaM jalena. 4 madirA. 5 kastUrI,

Page #330
ka06,9,7, 1-9,8,1-7] caudahamo saMdhi // ghattA // viduma-maragarya- indaNIla-saba- caamiyr-haar-sNghaaeNhiN| vahu-vaNNujalu NAvai Nahayalu suradhaNu-ghaNa-viju-valAyahi~ // 9 [7] kA vi karanti keli sahu~ rAeM pahaNaI komala-kuvalaya-dhAeM // 1 / kA vi muddha diTTie~ suvisAlaeN kA vi NavallaeN malliya-mAlaeN // 2 kA vi suryandhehi~ pArDali-hullehi~ kA vi su-pUyaphaleMhi vaullehi // 3 kA vi juNNa-paNNahi~ paTTaNieNhi~ kA vi rayaNa-maNi-avalamvaNieNhi~ // 4 kA vi vilevaNehi~ uvariyahi~ kA vi surahi-davaNA-maJjariyahi~ // 5 kaheM vi gujjhu jaleM addhammillaMu NaM maiyarahara-siharu sohillau // 6 // kaheM vi kasaNa romAvali diTThI kAma-veNi NaM galevi paiTThI // 7 kaheM vi thaNovari lalai ahoraNu NAi~ aNaGgahA~ kerau toraNu // 8 // ghattA // kaheM vi sa-ruhirai~ diTThai~ Naharai~ thaNa-siharovari su-pahuttai~ / vegeMNaM valaggoM mayaNa-turaGgahoM NaM pAyai~ chuDu chuDu khuttaI // 9 // [8] taM jala-kIla Nievi pahANahu~ jAya volla Nayale giANahu~ // 1 / / pabhaNai eku harisa-saMpaNNau~ tihuaNe sahasakiraNu para dhaNNau~ // 2 juvaI-sahAsu jAsu sa-viyArau vinbhama-hAva-bhAva-vAvArau // 3 NaliNi-vaNu va diNayara-kara-icchau kumuya-vaNu va sasahara taNNicchau(?) // 4 // kAlu jAi jasu mayaNa-vilAseM mANiNi-pattijjavaNAyAseM // 5 acchau surau jeNa jagu mattau jala-kIlaeN ji" kiNNa pajattau' // 6 taM NisuNevi avarekku pavolliu 'sahasakiraNu kevala salilolliu // 7 8 P S degmaragayaI. 9 PS degsayaiM. 10 PS cAmIyara. 11 PS ghaNu, A wanting. 7. 1 P S rAehiM. 2 A pahaNaI. 3 P S degdhAehiM. 4 P S suvisAlaiM. 5 PS mAlai. 6A NavallehiM. 7 P S pADala'. 8 PS amillau, A adbhummiliu. 9 Ps veggeNa. 10 PS payaI. 8. 1 A pahANahaM. 2 A Nahayali jAya volla. 3 P A givvANahaM, 5 givANahu. 4 A pabhaNaI. 5s ikka. 6 P A degsaMpaNNauM. 7 s dhaNgao, A dhaNNauM. 8 5 jubaI. 9 P saviAra. 10 P icchauM, 5 degicchiu. 11 P taNicchauM, S taNaNicchau, A tamicchau. 12 PS jalakIlAe. * [7] 1 kAmasya, 2 uparitanavastram.

Page #331
118 paumacariu [ka08,8-9,9,1-9,10,1-8 itthu paMvAhu~ maNohara-vantau~ jo juvaihiM gujjhantu vi pattau // 8 // ghattA // jeNa khaNantara salilabbhantara gliyNsu-dhrnn-vaavaareN| sarahaDhaM Dhukkau mANevi mukkau anteuru ekkae~ vAraeN' // 9 [9] rAvaNo vi' jala-kIla kareppiNuH sundara siyaya-vei viraeppiNu // 1 upari jiNavara-paDima caDAvevi viviha-vitANa-Nivahu vandhAvevi // 2 tuppa-khIra-'sisireMhi~ ahisizcevi NANAviha-maNi-rayaNehi~ aJcevi // 3 NANAvihahiM vilevaNa-bheeNhi~ dIva-dhUva-vali-puppha-NiveeNhi // 4. "puja kareMvi kira gAyaI jAhi~ jantiehi~ jalu melliu tAhi~ // 5 para-kalattu saMkeyahA~ Dhukkau~ gAi~ viyaDDahi~ mANevi mukkau~ // 6 dhAiu uhaya-taDai~ pellantau jiNavara-pavara-pujja rellantau // 7 dahamuhu~ paDima levi vihaDappaDu kaha vi kaha vi NIsariu viyAva? // 8 // ghattA // " bhaNai 'NaresahA~ turi gavesahA~ kiu jeNa eu pisuNattaNu / kiM vahu-vutteNa tAsu NirutteNa dakkhavami ajju jm-saasnnu'||9 [10] to etthantareM laddhAesA __gaya maNa-gamaNA'Neya gavesA // 1 rAvaNeNa sari diTTha vantI muya-mahuyara-dukkheNa va jantI (2) // 2 candaNa-raseNa va vahala-vilittI jala-riddhieN NaM' jovaNaittI // 3 manthara-vAheNa va vIsatthI jacca-paTTavattha' va 'NiyatthI // 4 vINAhoraNa va paGguttI vAlAhiya-NidAe~ va suttI // 5 malliva-dantehi~ 4 vihasantI 'NIluppala-NayaNahi~ va NientI // 6 vaula-surA-gandheNa vai mattI keyai hatthehi~ va NaJcantI // 7 - mahuari-mahura-saru va gAyantI ujjhara-muravAi~ va vAyantI // 8 13 PS pahAu. 14 P degvattau, s degmattau. 15 A jujjhaMtu. 16 s sarahase. 9. 18 rAvaNeNa. 2 P S A ahisiMcivi. 3 5 gAyaI. 4 PS DhukkauM. 5A viyaDDhe. 6 P mukkara. 7 PS ubhaya. 8 dhovaMtauM, s dhovaMtau. 9 P A dahamuhUM. 10 PS vivAvaDu. 11 PA bhaNaiM. 12 PS turiya. 10. 1s Na, ANava. 2 A degvAheNi vva. 3 PS jaMJcapaTTa', A dRDhapahA. 4 P A vINAhoraNai. vINAhoraNA. 5A malliya.6A ma.7 This and the next Pada transp. osed in A. 85 vamantI. 9 PS mahuyara'. [8] 1 pravAhaH. 2 zithilita vastrANAm. [9] 1 vAlukAvedI. 2 dadhibhiH. 3 jalapravAheNa vyAkulI kRtacittaH. [10] 1 sATikA yukkA. 2 uparitanavastreNa.

Page #332
2010,9,11,1-5, 12, 1-9] caudahamo saMdhi . // ghattA // aramiya-rAmahoM Niru NikkAmahoM ArUsa~vi prm-jinnindhoN| puja hareppiNu pAhuDu leppiNu gaya NAvai pAsu samuddahoM // 9 [11] tahi avasare je kiGkara dhAiya te paDivatta laeppiNu Aiya // 1 // kahiya suNantahA~ khandhAvArahoM 'lai ettaDau sAru saMsArahoM // 2 mAhesaravai Nara-paramesaru sahasakiraNu NAmeNa Naresaru // 3 jA jala-kIla teNa uppAiya sA amarehi mi ravi Na NAiya // 4 subai kAmu ko vi kira sundara . suravai bharahu sayara-cakkesaru // 5 mahavA saNaGkamAru te sayala vi Nau pAvanti tAsu ekka-yala vi // 6 // kA vi auva lIla vimmANiya dhammu atthu viNi vi pariyANiya // 7 kAma-tattu puNu teNa jeM Nimmiu aNNa ramanti pasava-kodUmi // 8 ||ghttaa // maI pahavanteNa bhuyaNe tavantaNa garyaNatthu payaGgu Na NA(bhA?)vai / eNa payAreNa piya-vAvAraNa thiu salileM paIseMvi NAvaI' // 9 // [12] avarekeNa vuttu 'maI lakkhiu saccau savvu eNa jaM akkhiu // 1 jaM puNu tA~ kerau anteuru NaM paJcakkhu je mayaraddhaya-puru // 2 Neura-murayahu~ pekkhaNayA-haru lAyaNNambha-talAu maNoharu // 3 sira-muha-kara-kama-kamala-mahAsaru mehala-toraNAha~ chaNa-vAsaru // 4 thaNa-hatthihi~ sAhAraNa-kANaNu hAra-sagga-vacchahoM gayaNaGgaNu // 5 ahara-pavAla-pavAlAyAyara danta-panti-mottiya-saddaNayaru // 6 jIhA-kalayaNThihi~ NandaNavaNu kaNNandolayAha vettattaNu // 7 loyaNa-bhamarahu~ kesara-seharu bhamuhA-bhaGgahu~ NaTTAvaya-ghara // 8 // ghattA // / kAi~ vahutteNa [puNa]puNaratteNa mayaNaggi-Damaru saMpaNNau / 'Narahu~ aNantahu~ maNa-dhaNa-vantahu~ dhuu cora caNDu uppaNNau' // 9 11. 1 P suNaMtaha. 2 Ps kAsu. 3 P sayaru, saru. 4 PS madha3. 5A jimmANiya. 6 P parimANiya. 7s degkoDamiu, A degkodUsiuM. 8 A nai. 9 P pavahaMtaeNa, 5 ekahaMtaeNa. 10 P S gayaNastha.. ___12. 1 P akkhiuM. 2 P siri corrected to sira, S siri. 3 s toraNAI. 4 PS cittattaNu. 5 Ps kAMi. 6 A degDamara. 7 P S A saMpaNNauM. 8 A coravaMdu. 9 P A uppaNNauM. 3 na ramitA rAmAH striyo yena paramezvareNa. [11] 1 khaNDamekam. 2 suratam. 3 na zobhate. [12] 1 sAdhAraNa-nAma-dezaH,

Page #333
120 avarekeNa vRttu 'mai~ jantei~ ai sundara sukiya-kammAi~ va NiggalAi~ su-kiviNa - hiyayAi~ va saMcArimai~ ku- purisa-dhaNAi~ va peirikkahU~ sajjaNa-cittAi~ va dullaGghaNiyai~ sukalattAi~ va vAri vamanti tAi~ siri-NAsahi~ tehi eu jala bhavi mukkau taM NisuNepiNu sahai samujjalu dANa-mayandheNa jaga kampAvaNu ww jala kI lAeN sayambhU bhadaM ( iM ) ca macchavehe // ghattA // 'lehu' bhaNepiNu sasi kara Nimmalu paumacariu [13] diDi~ Nimmale salileM tarantaI // 1 sughaDiyAi~ ahiNava-pemmAi~ va // 2 'NiuNa- samAsiya sukai-payAi~ va // 3 kA rimAi~ kuTTaNi vayaNAi~ va // 4 baddhai~ atthaittaM vittAi~ va // 5 - viNai~ vuDhAi~ va // 6 uraM-kara-caraNa-kaNNa- yaNAsehiM // 7 teNa pujja relantu paDhukkau // 8 Asu diNu 'Niya kiGkara hu~ " mAricca mayahu~ suya-sAraNahu~ - hattha - pattha-vihI saNaha~ sasikara- suggIva - NIla-gala hu~ * caramuha evaM ca goggaha- kahAeN / ajja vikaiNo Na pAvanti // * [ 15. paNNarahamo saMdhi ] gaya-gandhaiNa raNeM rAvaNu [ ka0 13, 1-9, 11-5 * asivaru sa~ i~ bhuve pakaDiDeM / NaM" patta- dArNe-phalu bahiDeM // 9 jema maindu viu / sahasa kiraNeM abhi // 1 // [1] vajjoyara - mayara - mahoyara hu~ // 1 indara kumAra - ghaNavAhaNahu~ // 2 vihi-kumbhayapaNa khara dUsaNahu~ // 3 avarahu mi aNi bhuvalahu~ // 4 13. 1Ps jaMta, 4 jaMtara. 2 P s Nimmala' 3 Ps ravaMtai. 4 P acchaitti, 8 atthaitti. 5 Ps tAhi. 6 Ps urudeg 7 P A karaNa, S missing. 8Ps lohaMtu. 9Ps sayaM. 10s bhuce, A bhuNa. 11 P ekkaDDiyauM, s kaDDiyau, A pakaDDiyau 12Ps degkiraNujjalu. 13 A jaM. 14 Ps dANu 15 Ps vaDDiyau. 1. 1s 'vayaMNa 2Ps viyaGghau, A vigrahauM 3PS sahasa kiraNaho. 4 P abhiu, 5 Ps raNe. [13] 1 kASThAnAM parasparakalA zikA, anyatra ziSTapadanyAsaH 2 praguNAni. 3 locanamukhaiH. [1] 1 azvavAhanasya (?)

Page #334
ka0 1, 5-9, 2, 1-9; 3, 1-5 ] uddhAiya macchara-maliya-kara sahasayaru vi juvaihi~ pariyarija tANantareM tUrai~ NisuNiyai~ 'paramesara pArakara paDiu jaM jujjha sajju thiu levi dhaNu mambhasi rAeM vuNNa-maNu eka ekeka jeM karu acchoM bhuva-maNDa vasareM vi jA dalama kumbhi kumbhatthalai~ jA khaNami visAi~ pavarAi~ jA kama kara - sira- mottiyai~ jA phArDami pharaharanta dhayai~ parahamo saMdhi taM NisuNepiNu dhaNu kareM leppiNu thiGa samuhANaNu NaM paJcANaNu etthantareM AroDiGa bharDehi so eka aNantara jai vi valu jaM lai akhatteM sahasaya ru 'aha aha aNI ' rakkhehi~ kiya paharaNai~ pavaNa-giri-vAri-hevi bhIsAvaNa-paharaNa-niyara-dhara // 5 chuDa je chu salilahoM NIsariu // 6 paNaveNubhihi~ pisuNiyai~ // 7 lai paharaNu samaru samAvaDiu' // 8 // dhattA // Nisiyara - pavara-samUhoM / i~ mA -- jUhoM // 9 // ghattA // ema bhaNepiNu "taM dhIreSpiNu ras rahavareM caDiyau / juvaihu~ kairuNa (?) X Xx viNuM aruNa NAi~ divAyaru paDiyau // 9 [2] taM riu asesu vijuvaiyaNu // 1 'kiM aNNa gAu~ sahasakiraNu // 2 parirakkhai jai to kavaNu Daru // 3 jiha kariNiu giri-gurha paisarevi // 4 hosanti kuDumvihi~ ukkhalai~ // 5 hosanti paryahoM pecavararAi~ // 6 hosanti tumha hAratiyai~ // 7 hosanti veNi-vandhaNa-sayai~ // 8 ww 121 [3] NaM kesari matta hattha-haDeMhiM // 1 paphula to vi tahoM muha- kamalu // 2 taM cavi paropparu sura-pavaru // 3 ekku eN vahu aNNu-vi gayaNeM thiya // 4 Aehi~ sarisa jairNe bhIru Na vi ' // 5 6P NIsariauM, sNIsariau 7 P paDiar3aM, 8 paDiaDa. 8 A teM dhaNu. 2. 1P samu, SA sajjhu 2Ps degmaMDapa 3P guhe. 4 Ps payahuM. 5Ps A pacAva rAI. 6 Ps motiyA. 7Ps hAratiyAI. 8s jiM. 9Ps pADami. 10 P jubaIhiM, s juba ihiM. 11 Ps kAraNeNa. 3. 1Ps aNitti 2P rakkhesahiM. 3P ekahe, s yekuhe. 4 A abjae. 5Pg jaNa. [2] 1 okhalI. 2 dantUsala. 3 musala. 4 hAraghaTanA. 5 antaHpuram. 6 vinA sArathi. [3] 1 rAkSasaiH 2 agnirAyudha ( ? ). pau0 cari0 16 10 13 28

Page #335
122 taM NisurNevi Nisiyara lajjiyA~ to sahasakiraNu sahasahi~ kareMhi~ dUrahoM ji Niruddha vairi-valu amuNiya thANoM pAsu Na dukkai aTThAvaya- giri-kampAvaNahoM 'paramesara ekke hontaeNNa ema bhaNantarNa paNa -sahA i ushafte [ ka0 3, 6-9 4, 1-9; 5, 1-6 thiya mahileM vijja-vivajjiyA~ // 6 NaM viddhaI sahasa - sahasa - sareMhi~ // 7 NaM jambUdIveM uvahi-jalu // 8 // dhattA // kiya-saMghANahoM teluka - " raNeM rahavaru eMku jeM paribhamai kara dhaNu eka eka garu dui jaeN karu kahIM vi kahIM vi uru kappariu taM NisurNeva uvahi jema khuhiu gata jetta sahasakaru "hau~ rAvaNu dujjau keNa jiu 20 " mAhesarapura va virehu kiu aJjaNa mahihareM saraya-ghaNu saNNAhu khuruppeM kappariGa jeM sabAyAmeM muai sara dasasayakiraNeNa NirikkhiyarDa 2. jajjAhi tAma abbhAsuM kareM diTTi muTThi-sara-payarahoM / timiru jema divasayarahoM // 9 [ 4 ] paDihAre akkhira rAvaNahoM // 1 valu sayalu rdhariDaM paharantaeNNa // 2 sandaNa - sahAsuM NaM paribhamai // 3 caudasahiM Navara NivaDanti sara // 4 kari kahoM vi kahoM vi rahu jajjariu ' // 5 lahu tijagavihasaNeM Aruhiu // 6 ates 'maru pAva paharu paharu // 7 jeM pArA dhaNa kiGa' // 8 // ghattA // viddhanterNa sa-raihi mahArahu chiNNau / cau-pAseMhi~ jasuM caudisu vikkhiN // 9 [5] Nivisaddhe matta - gainheM thiu // 1 utthari sa-maccharu gIDha-dhaNuM // 2 laGkAhi kaha va samuvariu // 3 lua - pakkha pakkhi NaM janti dhara // 4 paJcAri 'kahi~ dhaNu sikkhiyau // 5 pacchaleM jujjhejjahi puNu samareM // 6 6 A so. 7 P s viSai. 8 A alukaiM. 4. 14 dhariu sayalu. 2 P s eka vi. 3 A saMdaNahaM sahasu. 4 Pg kaha. 5 A pAva. 6 P. 8bhaNaMtapUNa 7Ps viddhaMtaraNa, A viMdhaMteNa 84 sarihi. 9 PB paNaya, A paNaI. 10 PsNaM jasu.11 P vikhiSNauM, 8 vikhiSNau . 5. 1PSA Nivasa. 29 sihare. 3P degvaNu. 4 Ps kahi mi. 5P NirikkhibhauM, s NirakkhiyauM. 6s ajjhAsu. [5] 1 ratharahitaH

Page #336
ka0 5, 7-9;6, 1-8,7,1-9] paNNarahamo saMdhi 123 taM NisuNevi jamaNa va joiyau kucara kuJjarahoM pacoiyau // 7 AsaNNe coeNvi vigaya-bhau~ paravai NiDAleM konteNa hau // 8 // dhattA // jAma bhayaGkara asivara-kara paharai macchara-bhariyau / tAma dasAsaiMNaM AyAsaiMNa uppaevi pahu dhariyau // 9 [6] Niu Niya-NilayahA~ maya-viyaliyau NaM matta-mahAgau Niyaliyau // 1 'mA mai mi dharesai dahavayaNu' NaM bhaiyae~ ravi gau atthavaNa // 2 pasariu andhAru pamokalau NaM NisieN ghitta masi-poTTalau // 3 sasi uggau suTTa susohiyau NaM jaga-hareM dIvau vohiyau // 4 suvihANa divAyaru uggamiu NaM rayaNihi~ maiyava bhamiu // 5 to Navara javacAraNa-risihe sayakarahoM 'viNAsiya-bhava-Nisiha // 6 gaya vatta 'sahAsakiraNu dhariu' cauviha-risi-sar3e pariyariu // 7 // ghattA // rAvaNu jettaheM gau (so) tettaheM paJca-mahAvaya-dhArau / diTTa dasAseMNa seyaMseMNa NAvai risahu bhaDArau // 8 [7] guru vandiya diNNai~ AsaNa. maNi-veyaDiyai~ suha-daMsagai~ // 1 muNi-puGgau cavai visuddhamA 'mueN sahasakiraNu laGkAhivai // 2 eNhu carimaMdehu sAmaNNu Na vi mahu taNau bhava-rAIvaM-ravi' // 3 taM NisuNevi jama-kampAvaNeNa paNaveppiNu vuccai rAvaNeNa // 4 'mahu eNa samANu kou kavaNu para puMjaheM kAraNe jAu~ raNu // 5 aju vi ehu je pahu sA 'ji siya aNuhuJjau meiNi jema tiya // 6 taM NisuNevi sahasakiraNu cavai 'uttamahA~ eu kiM saMbhavai // 7. taM maNahara salila-kIla kareMvi pai~ samau mahAhave uttharevi // 8 // ghattA // evahi~ Ayae~ vicchAyae~ rAya-siyaeN kiM kijai / vari thira-kulahara ajarAmara siddhi-bahuve pariNijjaI' // 9 / 7 SA gayaghaDau; also noted marginally in P. 8 A degvaru. 9 P 8 dasANaNeNa. 6. 1 s jiu. 2 PS gau ravi. 3 P Nisipadhittu. 4 A maiyavaDDha. 5 A sahasakaraNaho NAsiya. 6 This pada missing in A. 7 PS dasANaNeNa. 7. 1 PSA bhAsaNAI. 2 degdasaNAI. 3 PS carama. 4 PS rAjIva. 5 P A pujae, pujai. 6 A hUu. 7 A so ji. 8 PS mahAhau.9 Ps vara. 108 kulayara. 11 PS vahuya.

Page #337
paumacariu [ka08, 1-9,9,1-10 [8] te vayaNe mukku visuddha-mai mAhesara-pavara-purAhivai // 1 Niya-NandaNu Niyaya-thANe thavevi pariyaNu paTTaNu paya saMthaveMvi // 2 Nikkhantu khaNakheM vigaya-bhau rAvaNu vi payANau devi gau // 3 paripesiu lehu pahANAhoM aNaraNNahA~ ujjhaheM rANAhoM // 4 muha-vatta kahiya 'dahamurheNa jiu / lai sahasakiraNu tava-caraNa thiu' // 5 taM NisuNevi Naravai harisiyau IsIsi visAu padarisiyau // 6 saMgAma-sahAseMhi~ dUsahahA~ siya sayala samappevi dasarahahoM // 7 sahasatti so vi Nikkhantu pahu aNNu vi tahoM taNau aNantarahu // 8 ||ghattA // tAma sukeseMNa laDDeseMNa jamahara-aNuharamANau / 'jAguM paNAsevi riu tAsevi magahaha~ mukku payANau // 9 [9] NArau dhIreMvi maru vasikareMvi tahoM taNiya taNaye karayale dhareMvi // 1 ||nnv Nava saMvacchara tetthu thiuM puNu diNNu payANau magahu gau // 2 'pekkhevi rAvaNu Asakiyau mahu mahurapurAhiu vasikiyau // 3 jasu camareM amareM diNNu vara sUlAuhu sayalAurha-pavaru // 4 NiyaM taNaya tAsu lAevi kareM thiu Navara gampi kailAsa-dhareM // 5 mandAiNi diTTha maNohariyaM sasikanta-NIra-Nijjhara-bhariyaM // 6 20 gaya-maya Nai~ mailiya-ubhaya-taDa sa-turaGgama-kuJjara hAya bhaDa // 7 vandeppiNu jiNavara-bhavaNAre dahamuhu dakkhavai NivANA // 8 'iha siddha siddhi-muhakamala-ali jiNavara bharahesaru vAhuvali // 9 // ghattA // etthu silAsaNe attAvaNe acchiu vAli-bhaDArau / jasu paya-bhAreNa garuyAreNa hau~ kiu kummAyArau' // 10 ___8. 1 A degThANe Thevevi. 2 P visAu vi. 3 s A jagu. 4 A NAsevi. 5A viddhaMsevi. 65 gaMgaha. 9. 1 PS dhIya. 2 A Thiu. 3 A puNu viSaNa patta nau taho ramiuM. 4 A transposes the Padas of this line. 5 A samare. 6 PS A sulAuhu. 7 8 piya. 8 PS maNoharie. 9 PS degbharie. 10 P S AtAvaNe. " [8] 1 yajJaM vidhvaMsya. . [9] 1 gaGgA,

Page #338
125 .10 ka010,1-9,11,1-9] paNNarahamo saMdhi [10] jama-dhaNaya-sahAsakiraNa-damaNu jaM thiu aTThAvaeN dahavayaNu // 1 taM patta vatta NalakuvarahA~ dullava-Nayara-paramesarahoM // 2 paricintiu 'haya-gaya-raha-pavaleM AsapaNe pariTTie~ vairi-valeM // 3 etthu vi amarAhiveM raNe ajae~ jiNa-vandaNahattie~ meru geN||4 / / ehaeN avasara uvAu kavaNu' to manti pavolliu haridavaNu // 5 'valavanta jantai~ uTThavahA~ caudisu AsAla-vijja ThavahA~ // 6 jaM hoi acheu abheu puru tA rakkhahu~ pAvai jANa suru' // 7 taM NisuNevi tehi mi tema kiu sai-cittu va Nayaru dulamu thiu // 8. ||ttaa // tAva viruddhaihi~ jasa-lu hi~ raavnn-bhicc-shaaseNhiN| veDiu~ puravara saMvaccharu NAvai vAraha-mA hi~ // 9 [11] jantaha~ bhaiyaeN vihaDapphaDeMhiM dahamuhahA~ kahiu kehi mi bhaDeMhi~ // 1. 'duggejjhu bhaDArA taM Nayaru dUsiddhahu~ jiha tihuaNa-siharu // 2 // tahi~ janta-sayai~ samuDDiyai~ jama-karai~ jameNa va chddddiyiN||3 joyaNahA~ majjheM jo saMcarai so paDijIvantu Na NIsaraI' // 4 / taM NisuNevi cintAvaNNu pahu thiu tAma jAma uvarambha vahu // 5 aNuratta parokkhae je jaseMNa jiha mahuari kusuma-gandha-vaseMNa // 6 Na gaNai kappUruNa candamasu Na jalahu~ Na candaNu tAmarasu // 7 // taheM dasamI kAmAvattha huya visaggi-daDDa Nau kaha mi muya // 8 // ghattA // 'ima mahu jovvaNu eNhu (so) rAvaNu eha riddhi privaarhoN| jai melAvahi to halai sahi ettiu phalu saMsArahoM // 9 10. 1 A Thiu. 2 PNarakuvvara. 3 PS dullaMghaNaNayara'. 4 P marginally jiNavaMdaNAe kahalAsi gae' pAThe. 5 PS uTThavahu, A aTThavahu. 6 P A Thavahu, A uvahu. 7 jAma. 8 A teNa vi.9 PS dullaMghu. 10 S A vediu. . 11. 1 P jaMtuhaM, s jaMtuhu. 2 PS dusiddhahuM. 3 PS samoDDiyAI. 4 P ulaMbha, uvalaMbha.5 Ps virahu. 6 P parokkhae, parokkhe. 7 8 jaya, A ji. 8 A jaladda. 9 PS gaya. 10A virahaggeM, 11 s Na. 12 PS i3. 13 PS milAvahi. ' / [11] 1 (P's reading ) uparambhA rAjJI virahaM gatA.

Page #339
126 paumacariu [ka0 12, 1-9,13, 1-9 [12] taM NisuNevi 'cittamAla cavai __ 'mai~ hontieN kAi~ Na saMbhavai // 1 Aesu dehi chuDu ettaDau eNu sundari kAraNu kettaDau // 2 tuha rUvahA~ rAvaNu hoi jai lai vaTTai to ettaDiya gai' // 3 ' taM NisuNevi maNahara-aharayalu uvarambhaheM vihasiu muha-kamalu // 4 'hale hale sahi sasimuhi haMsa-gai so suhau Na icchai kaha vi jai // 5 AsAla-vija to dehi tahoM aNNu vi vajarahi dasANaNahoM // 6 vuccai rahanu bhaMDa-liha-luhaNu indAuhu acchai suarisaNu' // 7 taM NisuNevi dUI Niggaiya lakesAvAsu Navara gaiya // 8 // ghattA // kahiu dasAsahoM sura-tAsaMhoM jaM uvarambhaeN vuttau / 'ettiu dAhaNa tuha viraheNa sAmiNi marai Niruttau // 9 [13] uvarambha samicchahi ajju jai to jaM cintahi taM saMbhavai // 1 Is AsAlI sijjhai puravaru vi suarisaNu cakku Nalakuvvaru vi' // 2 taM NisuNevi suTTa viyakkhaNahA~ avaloiu vayaNu vihIsaNahoM // 3 paisAriya dUI majaNaeN thiya ve vi sahoyara mantaNaeN // 4 'aho sAhasupabhaNai pahu muyavi jaM mahila karai taM purisu Na vi // 5 dummahila ji bhIsaNa jama-Nayari dummahila ji asaNi jaganta-yari // 6 " dummahila ji sa-visa bhuyaGga-phaDa dummahila ji vaivasa-mahisa-jhaDa // 7 dummahila ji garuya vAhi NarahoM dummahila ji vagghi majheM gharaho' // 8 // ghttaa|| bhaNai vihIsaNu suha-dasaNu etthu eu Na ghaTTai / sAmi NisaNNahoM Nau aNNahoM bheyahA~ avasaru vaTTai // 9 ___ 12. 1 PS suNevi vicittamAla. 2 P S tuva. 3 PS A maNaharu. 4 A uvaraMbhae viyasiu. 5 P S laMkesaho pAsu. 6 PS surasaMtAsaho. 7 PS DAheNa. ____13. 1 PS muhu joiu pahuhe ( P pahuheM ) vihIsaNaho. 2 A pabhaNaI mahisuva vi. 3 P degphaDa. 4 A degvisama'. 5 P degjhaDu. [12] 1 bhaTAnAM rekhA. [13] 1 (P's reading) rAvaNena. 2 vidyut. 3 ana prastAve etad vacanaM na vaktuM ghaTate. www.jainelibrary.

Page #340
127 ka014, 1-9, 15, 1-9] paNNarahamo saMdhi [14] jai kAraNu vahari siddhaeNNa NayareM dhaNa-kaNaya-samiddhaeNNa // 1 to kavaDeNa vi "icchAmi" bhaNu puNNAli asacci dosu kavaNu // 2 chuDu kema vi vija samAvaDau uvarambha tujjhu puNu mA vaDau' // 3 taM NisuNevi gau dahagIu tahi~ majjaNayahA~ Niggaya dUi jahi~ // 4 devAi~ vatthaI Dhoiya AharaNa. rynnjjoiyiN||5 keUra-hAra-kaDisuttAi~ NeuraI kaDaya-saMjuttAi~ // 6 avarai mi devi tosiya-maNeNa AsAla-vija maggiya khaNaNa // 7 tAe~ vi diNNa parituTTiyAe~ Niya hANi Na jANiya muddhiyAe~ // 8 // dhattA // tAva visAliya AsAliya NaheM gajanti parAiya / taM vijAharu Nalakuvvaru mueNvi NAi~ siya Aiya // 9 [15] gaya dUI kiu kalayalu bha.hi~ pariveDhiu puravaru gaya-dhaDeMhi~ // 1 saNNaheMvi samareM Nicchiya-maNoM 'Nalakuvvaru bhiDiu vihIsaNahoM / / 2 / valu valahA~ mahAhaveM dujayahA~ rahu rahahA~ gaindu mahAgayahA~ // 3 hau hayahA~ NarAhivu NaravarahIM paharaNa-dharu vara-paharaNa-dharahA~ // 4 cindhiu cindhiyahA~ samAvaDiu 'vaimANiu vaimANiheM bhiDiu // 5 tahi~ turmuleM jujjheM bhIsAvaNeNa jihaM sahasakiraNu raNa rAvaNeNa // 6 tiha 'virahu kareviNu takkhaNeNa Nalakuvvaru dhariu vihIsaNeNa // 7 // sahu~ puraNa siddha taM suarisaNu uvarambha Na icchai dahavayaNu // 8 ||ghttaa // so je puresaru samau sarambhaeN NalakuvvaruNiyaya kera levAviu~ / uvarambhaeN rajju sa I bhu jAviu // 9 14. 15 vairihi. 2 P S siddhieNa. 3 P S AsAli. 4 A NalakUvaru, 15. 1 This pada is missing in P. 2 A NalakUvaru. 3 P S tumbale. 4 P jaha. 5A karevi paharevi khaNeNa. 6s bhiDiu. 7 PS levAviau, A levAvi viu. 8 P sayai, sayaM 9 P S bhuMjAviyau. [15] 1 vimANArUDhaH. 2 saMgrAme (?). 3 ratharahitaH.

Page #341
128 paumacariu [16. solahamo saMdhi ] rekuvvare dhariyaeN Niya mantihiM sahiyau * je gUDhapurisa paTTaviya teNa paripucchiya 'lai 'akkhahA~ devatti kiM valu hau pAika -loDa taM surNevi daNu-guNa- periehi~ 'paramesara raNe rAvaNu acintu ," cau-vijja-kusala chagguNa- NivAsu sattaviha-vasaNa-virahiya-sarIru arivara-chabagga-viNAsayAlu aar sAha [ka0 1, 12 vijaeN ghuTTe vahari taNaeN / 'indu parihiu mantaNaeN // [1] te Aya paDIvA takkhaNeNa // 1 kehara pahu kehiya tAsu satti // 2 kiM vasaNu kavaNu guNu ko viNo // 3 sahasakkhahoM akviDa heriehiM // 4 ucchAha-manta-pahu-satti-vantu // 5 chavviha valu satta - paii-payAsu // 6 vahu-buddhi-satti-khama-kAla- dhIru // 7 aTThArahaviha- titthANupAlu // 8 // ghattA // 'Rog sAmi - sammANiyau / ko vi bhI avamANiyau // 9 u kuddhara luddhau 1. 1 Ps mANeM malie vijae 2 P jaNavae kahiuM iMdu, 9 jaNavai kahiyau iMdu . 3A degyahUM. 4 A 'laddhideg 5Ps kAlu. 6 Ps sayala pasAhaNe sadhvu. 7 A vIru. * Between the first and the second Kadavaka all the Mss. read the following Sanskrit passage which is obviously a sort of commentary on the political terms occurring in the 1. Kadavaka. In all probability it was not a part of the original text, but got incorporated in the body of the text from its natural place as a marginal gloss. The slight incorrectness of the Sanskrit of the passage is ignored: kA tisraH zaktayaH / prabhuzaktiH / utsAhazaktiH / mantrazaktizceti // kA catasro vidyAH / AnvIkSikI yI vArttA daNDanItizceti / sAGkhyo yogo lokAyataM cAnvIkSikI / sAmayajurvedAtrayI / kRSiH pAzupAlyaM vANijyaM vArtA ca / AnvIkSikI- trayI- vArtAnAM yogakSemasAdhano daNDastasva nItirdaNDanItiriti // SaDguNAH ke te / saMdhi-vigraha- yAnAsana-saMzraya- dvaidhIbhAvAH / kiM tad SaDvidhaM balam / mUlabalam / bhRtyavalam / zreNIbalam / mitrabalam | amitrabalam / ATavikavalaM zveti // kA sapta prakRtayaH / svAmyamAtya- janapada-durga-koza - bala ( v. 1. daNDa ) - mitrANi ( gloss on svAmi- 'svAmyamAtyau ca rASTraM ca durga kozo balaM suhRt' ityamaraH ) // kAni sapta vyasanAni / pAnam / dyUtam / strI / mRgayA ( gloss pAparddhiH ) / pAruSyam / daNDapAruSyam | arthadUSaNaM (gloss on pAnam --' dyUtaM madyaM pizitaM ca vezyA pAparddhi-cauryaM paradArasevA' ityAdi) / tatrAdau catvAri kAmajAni, trINi kopajAni // ko'riSaGghargaH / kAma-krodha-lobha mAna-mada-harSAH // kAnyadaza tIrthAni / mantri-purohita-senApati- yuvarAja-dauvArikAnta vaizika- prazAstu samAhartR saMvi zrAtR-pradeSTR nAyaka - pauravyAvahArika karmAntrika-mantripariSad-daNDadurgAntapAlATacikAH // (? not in A ) [ a ]STAGgAni te // cha // pasAhaNi [1] 1 yUyaM kathayata. 2 zIghram 3 prakRti.

Page #342
ki02,1-1,3,1 solahamo saMdhi [2] viNu 'Nittie~ ekku vi pau Na dei aTTaviha-viNoeM divasu Nei // 1 paharaDu payAva-gavesaNeNa anteura-rakkhaNa-pesaNeNa // 2. paharaDu Navaru kandua-khaNeNe ... ahavai atthANa-NivandhaNeNaM // 3 paharaDu NhANa-devaccaNeNa... bhoyaNa-parihANa-vilevaNeNa // 4 paharaDu dava-avaloyaNeNa... pAhuDa-paDipAhuDa-DhoyaNeNa // 5 paharaDu leha-vAyaNa-khaNeNa.. sAsaNahara-heri-visajjaNeNa // 6 paharaDu saraM-pavihAraNeNa ahavai abbhantara-mantaNeNa // 7 paharaDu sayala-vala-darisaNeNa raha-gaya-haya-heI-gavesaNeNa // 8 // ghattA // - paharaDu NarAhiu~ seNAvai-saMbhAvaNeNaM / jama-thANe pariTThiu .. paramaNDala-ArUsaNeNa // 9 jiha divasu tema 'givANa-rAya Nisi Nei kareppiNu aTTa bhAya // 1 pahilaeN paharakheM vicintamANu acchai NigU hu~ puriOMhi~ samANu // 2 // vIyae~ puNo vi pahANAsaNeNa ahavai Naravai-suha-dasaNeNa // 3 taiyae~ jaya-tUra-mahAraveNa anteuru visai maNucchaveNa // 4 cautthaeN paJcama sovaNa-khaNeNa caudisu diDheNa parirakkhaNeNa // 5... chaTTae~ hya-paDaha-viujjhaNeNa sabatthasattha-parivujjhaNeNa // 6 . sattameM mantihi~ sahu~ mantaNeNaM / Niya-raja-kaja-paricintaNeNa // 7... aTThameM sAsaNahara-pesaNeNa suvihANe veja-saMbhAsaNeNaM // 8 .... mahaNasi-paripucchaNa-AsaNeNa Nimmitti-purohiya-ghosaNeNa // 9 / ...... . .. ||ghttaa // . iya solaha-bhAe~hi divasu vi rayaNi vi nnivhi| . maNu jujjhahA~ uppari tAsu NirAriu ucchahaI // 10 2. 1 Ps kaMdukkhaNeNa, A kaMDuakhaNeNa. 2 A NivaddhaNeNa. P S pahANe. 4 Ps surai. 5 PS NarAhiya. 6 P corrects to degsaMbhAsaNeNa.75 paramaMDale. 3. 1 Ps teNa. 2 A NigUDhau. 3 PS vIyau. 4 PS A maMtaeNa. 5 PS savihANa. 6 PS saMbhAvaNeNa. 7A-maharisi-bhAsaNa-paripucchaNeNa, 8 PS Nimmitta.9 PS solasa. 108 udhvahai. [2] 1 nItyA vinA. 2 prajAyAH, pratApaM ca (?). 3 'suira' khecchayA, vidyAvinodena, 4 'heti' AyudhaH. [3] 1 bho indra. 2 pravizati. 3 vaidya. 4 sUpakAra-koSThAgAraka-saMbhASaNam. pau0 cari0 17

Page #343
130 paumacariu [ka04, 1-9,5,-" [4] tumhehu~ ghui~ eka viNAhi~ tatti suviNae~ viNa huya ucchAha-satti // 1 vAlattaNe jeM Nau Nihau sattu Naha-mettu ji kiyau kuDhAra-meta // 2 jaiyahu~ NAmau chuDu chuDu dasAsu jaiyahu~ sAhiu vijjA-sahAsu // 3 5 jaiyahu~ kareM laggau candahAsu jaiyahu~ mandovari diNNa taasu||4 jaiya? surasundaru vaddha kaNau jaiyahu~ osAriu samare dhaNau // 5 jaiyahu~ jagabhUsaNu dhariu NAu jaiyahu~ parihaviu kiyanta-rAu // 6 jaiyahu~ su-taNUyari gau harevi aNNu vi rayaNAvali kareM dharevi // 7 taiyahu~ je NAhi~ je Nihau~ sattu taM evahi~ vaDDArau payat // 8 ||dhttaa|| vuccai sahasakkheM ki kesari sisu-kari vahai / 'paJcelliu huavahu sukkau 'pAyau suhu~ DahaI // 9 paJcattara devi gainda-gamaNu puNu Dhuku sakku ekkanta-bhavaNu // 1 / jahi~ bheu Na bhindai ko vi lou jahi~ sua-sAriyahu~ vi NAhi~ Dhou // 2 tahi~ paiseMvi pabhaNai amara-rAu 'riu dujau evahi~ ko uvAu // 3 ki sAmu bheu kiM 'uvavayANu kiM daNDu avujjhiya-paripamANu // 4 kiM kammArambhuvavAya-mantu kiM purisa-dava-saMpatti-vantu // 5 kiM desa-kAla-pavihAya-sAru kiM vinnivaaiy-pddihaar-caaru||6 40 kiM kanja-siddhi paJcamau mantu ko sundara sacca-visAra-vantu // 7 to bhAraduvAeM vuttu ema 'jaM pai~ pAraddhau taM ji deva // 8 kajjante Navara NivaDai cheu para mantihi~ kevala manta-bheu' // 9 taM NisuNevi bhaNai visAlacakkhu 'eNhu pai~ uggAhiu kavaNu pakkhu // 10 // ghattA // tA acchau suravai jo NIsesu rajju kri| pahu manti-vihUNau cauraGgihi mi Na saMcarai // 11 4. 1SA tuhmaha. 2 9 pai. 3 P eka, iku. 4 PS NAi. 5A suiNe. 6 A ji.7 PS vi. 8 A vijahaM. 9 P S avaharevi. 10s jiM. 11 Ps Ni hiu. 12 A pauttu. 13 A kare dharai. 14 PS suhi, A suhR. 5. 14 eyaMtadeg. 25 sAu. 3 P S uyapayANu, A uvayadANu. 4 PS degparipayANu. 5 Ps raMbhovAyacattu. 6 A degvAru.75 ke. 8 5 savvu. 9 A bhAradavAeM. 10 P s kajaMtagamaNe. 11 P ihu; P records also a variant pahu. 12 A cauraMgehiM vi saMcarai. [4] 1 nakha-kartanIyo'pi yadAsIt tat kuThArachedyaM saMjAtam. 2 prayatnam. 3 samarthaH (1). 4 vRkSaH, [5] 1 upapradAnaM daNDam. 2 anantara-pratipAditA. 3 mantriNA.

Page #344
ka06, 1-9;7, 1-9] solahamo saMdhi [6] pArAsaru pabhaNai 'vihi maNojju Nau eke mantieN raja-kajju' // 1 pisuNeNa vRttu 'veNi vi Na honti avaroppara ghaDeMvi ku-mantu denti' // 2 kauMTileM vuccai 'kavaNa bhanti tiNNi vi ceyAri vi cAru manti' // 3 maNu cavai 'garua vArahahu~ vuddhi NarDa eke vihi~ tihi~ kj-siddhi'||4 taM NisuNevi pabhaNai amaramanti 'aisundaru jai solaha havanti' // 5 'bhiguNandaNu vollai 'vuddhivantu akileseM vIsahi~ hoi mntu||6 taM NisuNevi cavai sahAsaNayaNu viNu manti-sahAse mantu kavaNu // 7 aNNahA~ aNNArisa hoi buddhi akileseM sijjhai kajja-siddhi' // 8 // dhattA // jayakAriu sabahiM to samau dasAseM 'amhahu~ kerI buddhi jai / sundara sandhi surAhivai // 9 [7] vuha atthasatthe pabhaNanti eva kahi~ labbhai uttama sandhi deva // 1 ekku vi mAliheM siru khuvi ghittu aNNu vi jai rAvaNu hoi mittu // 2. 15 to tau paramesara kavaNa hANi ahi asai to vi sihi mhr-vaanni||3. jai sAma-bheya-dANehi~ ji siddhi to daNDe pauJjieN kavarNaM viddhi // 4 . acchanti vAli-raNa saMbharevi* suggIva-candakara kuddha ve vi // 5 Nala-NIla te vi hiyavae~ asuddha subanti NirAriu attha-luddha // 6 - . khara-dUsaNA vi Niya-pANa-bhIya kajjeNa jeNaM candaNahi NIya // 7 ... // mAhesarapuravai-marugarinda avamANevi basikiya jiha gainda // 8 ||ghttaa // Aehi~ uvAeNhi~ dahavayaNa-NihelaNu bheijjanti garAhivai / jAi dUu cittaGgu jaI' // 9 6. 1 PS maMtihiM. 25 viNi mi. 3 P caDevi, ghiDivi. 4 P kumaMti. 5 P kaMudAleM, marginally 'kauTalliM' pAThe; s kauMdAle. 6 A vi tiNi. 7 PS huMti. 8 A kau. 9 Ps pabhaNita, A pabhaNaI. 7. 1 PS sasthe astha. 2 A uttara. 3 P S degdANe. 4 P daMDa, daMDi. 5 PS pauMjevi. 6 PS kavaNu. 7 8 caMdakura, A caMdanala. 8 NirAhiu. 9 A keNa. 10 P S avamANami. [6] 1 bRhaspatiH. 2 zukaH. [7] 1 sarpaH. 2 mayUraH. 3 sahasrakiraNa, 4 bho indra ( ? ).

Page #345
5 13 20 132 26 u NArau kahi mi haGgaNeNa " ' para - gUDhapurisa Na visanti jema ettaDiya paroparu vola jAva pura- rAvi hu saMthavantu raNa- dugga-pariggaha-mahi niyantu vahusaMtha - buddhi-NIu sarantu sa-saNe samAcchiu kavi vaisaNa diNu saMvAhu~ thoru pujjepiSNu kaippiNuM guNa-sayAi~ taM manti-vayaNu paDivaNNu teNa sikkhaas purandaru kiM pi jAma 'osAreMvi dijjai kaNNa-jAu Avesai indahoM taNau dUu so bheu karesai NaravarA hU~ sahu~ teNa mahura-vaMyaNehiM teva so thovarDa tuhu~ puNu pavalu ajju etthu jeM avasareM saMgI meM saMku maru-jage dasANaNa yArA~ tahA~ mai~ paumacariu vuccai cittaGgeNa taM kavaNu dula / [6] cittaGgaGa koDa takkhaNeNa // 1 gau NArau rAvaNa bhavaNu tAma // 2 parirakkhahi khandhAvAru 'soDa || 3 cavIsa- pavara-guNa-sAra-bhUu // 4 suggI-muha - vijjAharAha~ // 5 volija sandhi Na hoi jeva // 6 AvaggaDa jeM lai harevi rajju // 7 saGkirja to puNu asakku // 8 ww // ghattA // jaM pai~ viha~ rakkhiyau / parama - bheu eNhu akkhiya' // 9 [8] [ ka08, 199,1-10 seNAvara vRttu dasANaNeNa // 1 parirakkhahi khandhAvAru tema // 2 citta sa- sandaNu Au tAva // 3 NakkhantomAliyahantiM-vantu ( ? ) // 4 uttarahoM paDuttaru cintavantu // 5 mAricci bhava isai turantu // 6 fue pAsu parindoM kareM dharevi // 7 cUDAmaNi kaNThau kaDa doru // 8 puNu pucchara 'vahu pamANu kAi~' // 9 // ghattA // 'kiM devoM sIsai pareMNa // jaM vidi divANa' // 10 Na 8. 1 A sAvu. 2 A vayaNeNa. 3P SA volijai. 4 Ps thoDau 5 Ps vi. 6 Ps saMgama. 7 A sakkijai. 8Ps vippahu . 9. 14 puraparavahAri. 2 P pahu, marginally records bahu. 3 P saMchabaMda; marginally records saMbhavaMtu, A satthavaMtu. 4 P degtibaMda 5A duggayaDiMbhahaM. 6s deg bhavaNi, 4 bhavaNa. 7s sAlaNahu. 8 A pAse 9PS saMvAda 10 P kaNau 11 Ps Doru. 12 A api. 13 A cittaMge. 14 A devahUM. 15 A dulaMghu. [8] 1 sarvvam. 2 samarthaH . [9] bahuvicAra - buddhiH 2 tAmbUlaH 3 kathayitvA .

Page #346
ka0 10, 1-8, 11, 1-9] solahamo saMdhi [10] taM vayaNu suNevi parituTTa rAu 'mai~ cintiu ko vi ku-dUu Au // 1 jima sAsaNaharu jima parimiyatthu evahi~ muNio-si Nisiddha-atthu // 2 dhaNNau suravaI tuhu~ jAsu 'attuM vara-paJcavIsa-guNa-riddhi pattu // 3 bhaNu bhaNu pesiu kajeNa keNaM' vihasevi vuttu cittaMgaeNa // 4 // 'pahu sundara ahahu~ taNiya vuddhi suhu jIvahu~ ve vi karevi sandhi // 5 rUvavai-NAma rUveM pasaNNa pariNeppiNu indahA~ taNiya kaNNa // 6 kari laGkA-Nayari, vijaya-jatta cala lacchi maNUsahA~ kavaNa matta // 7 // ghttaa|| Imu vayaNu mahArau tumhaha~ sabaha~ thA maNe / jiha mokkhu ku-siddhoM tema Na sijjhai indu raNeM // 8 [11] taM suNevi sattu-saMtAvaNeNa cittaGgu paNiu rAvaNeNa // 1 'veyaDDahA~ seDhihi~ jAi~ tA. paNNAsa va sahi vi purvraaiN||2 sabai~ mahu appaeNvi sandhi karahoM NaM to kallaeN saMgA marahoM // 3 / taM NisuNevi paharisiyaGgaeNa dahavayaNu vuttu cittaGgaeNa // 4 'ekku vi suravai sayameva uggu aNNu vi rahaNeura-Nayaru duggu // 5 paribhamiyau parihau tiNi tAsu sarisAu jAu rayaNAyarAsu // 6 saMkama vi cayAri caudisAsu cau-vAra ekekaeN sahAsu // 7. 'valavantahu~ jantahu~ bhIsAha~ akkhohaNi akkhohaNi 'ghaNAha~ // 8 // // ghattA // joyaNa-parimANe jo Dhukkau so Nau jiyi| jiha dujaNa-vayagahu~ ko vi Na pAsu samilliyai // 9 :10. 1 A NisiTaasthu. 2 Ps suravai dhaNNau (P dhaNNauM), A dhaNauM suravai. 3 Ps maMtu. 4 A jeNa. 5 A amhahaM. 6 A jIvahu. 75 ruvavANAme, A rUvaiNAmeM. 8 PS degNayarihi. 9 A ghala. 10 PS eu. 11 s tumhahu. 12 A ThAu. 13 A kusiddhahaM. .. , 11. 1 PS jAI. 2 P paribhamiu, s paribhAmiu. 3 PS saMkAma cayAri vi caudisAsu. 4 P S cauvArae. 5 A balavaMtahaM jaMtahaM bhIsaNAhaM. 6 P bhIsaNAi, S bhIsaNAha. 7 P ghaNAI,s ghaNAha. 8 P degvayaNahaM, 8 vayaNAhaM. 9 s samilliyaI, A samAsayaiM. [10] 1 AjJAdhArakaH. 2 yathArthajJAtA. 3 siddhArthaH. 4 AptaH. 5 nRNAM kA mAtrA vArtA vA. [11] 1 golakapASANAnAm.

Page #347
paumacarita ki0 12, 1-9,13,1-9 [12] jasu ehau asthi 'sahAu duggu aNNu vi sAhaNu azcanta-uggu // 1 jasu aTTha lakkha bhaddahu~ gayA vAraha mandahu~ solaha mayAhu~ // 2 saMkiNNa-gaindahu~ vIsa lakkha raha-turaya-bhaDaha~ puNu Natthi saGkha // 3 ehaDa pahilArau mUla-seNNu valu vIyau miccaha~ taNau aNNu // 4 taiyau seNI-balu duNNivAru cautharDa mitta-valu aNAya-pAra // 5 dujau paJcamauM amitta-seNNu chaTThau ADaviu 'aNAya-gaNNu // 6 rAvaNa puNu vUhaha~ NAhi cheu amarA vi valaha~ Na muNanti bheu // 7 haya-gaya-raha-Nara-jujjhahu~ taheva so suravai jijai samareM keva' // 8 // ghattA // vuccai dahavayaNe 'jai taM jiNami Na AhayaNe / to appau ghattami jAlAmAlAuleM jalaNeM // 9 [13] indaI pabhaNai 'sura-sAra-bhUa kiM jampieNa vahaveNa dUa // 1 18 jaM kiu jama-dhaNayahu~ vihi mi tAha~ jaM sahasakiraNa-NalakuvarAha~ // 2 taM tuhaM vi karesai tAu ajju lahu ThAu purandaru jujjha-sajju' // 3 taM vayaNu suNevi udvantaraNa cittauM vuccai jantaeNa // 4 'Nimmantio-si indeNa deva 'vijayantai indai tuhu mi te // 5 sirimAli kumArahiM sasidhaehi~ suggIva tuhu mi sIhaddhaehi~ // 6 jamarAeM jambava-NIla-NalahoM harikesiM hattha-pahattha-khalahoM // 7 someNa vihIsaNa kumbhayapaNa avarehi mi kehi mi ke vi aNNaM // 8 // ghattA // parivADie~ sumhehu~ diNNau eu~ NimantamA / bhuJjebala savvahi garua-pahArA-bhovarNau' // 9 wwwwwwwww wwwwwwwww 12. 1A NAhi. 2 A savala0. 3 A taiu, 4 PS cautthau. 5 PS mAru. 6 P paMcamauM, mu. 7 P S tAhiM. 8 A jujhaMha. 9 P S jAlAule alaMtajalaNe. 13. 1 A degdhaNayahaM. 2 5 tuhu mi. 3 PNemaMtiusi, 5 maMtiosi. 4 PS seNa. 5 P sismiAle. 6 PS harikesI. 7 PS vihIsaNu kuMbhayaNNu. 8 S avarehiM haNesami.9 PS. aNu. TOP paDiyADie. 11 A eu. 12 A tuhma. 13 P bhuMjevau, S bhuMjehau. 14 PS yahAra raNa. bhoyaNau. 15 s wrongly numbers this Kadavaka as // 14 // [12] 1 sahAya, sadbhAvo vA, durgam. 2 azAtagaNaNA. [13] 1 indraputreNa..

Page #348
ka0 14, 1-9; 1 5, 1-9] ga ma bhavi cittaGgu tetthu 'paramesara dujjau 'jAuhANu taM NisurNevi pavalu arAi- pakkhu haya bheri tUra paDu paha vejja pakkhariya turaGgama' jutta sayaDa vasAvasu vasu raNa-bhara - samattha kiMpurisa garuDa gandhava jakkha jaM yara-paolihi~ valu Na mAi saNahaeNvi purandaru viJjhoM uppara miga- manda-bha-saMkiNa-gaeNhi~ thiu aggaeN' pacchaeN bhaDa-samUhu suravara sa-pavarara-paharaNa-karAla DasiyAhara rattuppala-dalakkha haryaM paJca paJca caJcala valagaM eNDa jetti rakkhaNu gayavarAsuM cadaha aGgulihi~ Naro NarAsu paJcahiM paJcahi~ gaDa gayavarAsu " bahu ravi samaraGgaNe meiNi [14] 1 rAvaNaH 2 aMbArI. [15] 1 hastai : tribhiH solahamo saMghi [14] 1 sura-parimiu suravara-rAu jetthu // Na karei sandhi tumheMhi~ samANu' // 2 saNNajjhai sarahasu dasasayakkhu // 3 kiya matta mahAga sAri - sajja // 4 jasa-luddha kuddha saNNaddha suhaDa // 5 jama-sasi kuvera paharaNa - cihattha // 6 kiNNara para amara viralliyakha // 7 taM hayale upaeNvi jAi // 8 // ghatA // Niggau airAvaeN caDiu / saraya - mahAghaNu pAuM // 9 [15] bhIsaNu tUra - mAlu ki / sakku se IM bhU sevi thiGa // 9 * 14. 1 A sajja. 2 PS turiya saMjutta. 3 P raNayaraha madhtha, 8 suraNarabharasamastha, A raNasayasamattha. 4 A virittiyakkha. 5 A jaM. 6 s hayale NaM. 7 P uppayavi, upahi vi. 8s paya bri. 9s wrongly numbers this Kadavaka as // 15 // 151 bhagA 2 A pacchacha aggai. 3s savvaI. 4 P hue. 5s calagga 64 - rA. 7 P aMgulehiM. 8s ghANukio 9Ps vi. 10s jaM. 11 s sayaM. 135 as viraeNvi paJcahi~ cAva- saeNhi~ // 1 seNAas - mantihi raiu bUhu // 2 ghaNa-kakkhahi~ pakkhahi~ loyavAla || 3 gaeN gaeN paNNAraha gata- rakkha // 4 bhaDa tiNNi tiNNi haeN haeN sa khAga // 5 tettiu jeM puNu vitha rahavarAsu // 6 'raNihiM tihi~ tihi~ hau hayavarAsu // 7 " dhAki chaMhi~ dhANukkiyAsu // 8 // ghattA // 5 10 15

Page #349
136 paubhacariu [ka0 1, 5-10, 2, 1-3 [17. sattarahamo saMdhi] mantaNaeN samattae~. dUeN Niyattae~ ubhaya-valaha~ amarisu caDai tailoka-bhayaGkaru suravara-DAmaru rAvaNu indahA~ abhiddi|| [1] kiya kari sAri-saja pakkhariya turaya-thaTTA unbhiya dhaya-NihAya sa-vimANa raha payaTTA // 1 Ahaya samara-bheri bhIsAvaNi suravara-vairi-vIra-kampAvaNi // 2 hattha-pahattha kareMvi seNAvai diNNu payANau pacaliu garavai // 3 kumbhayaNNu laGkasa-vihIsaNa : Nala-suggIva-NIla-khara-dUsaNa // 4 "maya-mAricca-bhicca-'suasAraNa aGgaGgaya-indai-ghaNavAhaNa // 5 raNa-raseNa bhijanta padhAIya NiviseM samara-bhUmi saMpAviyaM // 6 paJcahi~ dhaNu-saehi~ pahu deppiNu riu~-bUhahoM paDivUhu raeppiNu // 7 NivaDiu jAuhANa-valu sura-varle pahaya-paDaha-parivaDDiya-kalayale // 8 jAu mahAhau bhuvaNa-bhayaGkaru uhiu rau mailantu diyantara // 9 ||ghttaa // Nara-haya-gaya-gattai~ raha-dhaya-chattaI saMvaI khaNa uddhliyii| jiha kulai~ duputte tiha vaDDanteM veNi vi seNNai~ miliyiN||10 [2] vinbhm-haav-bhaav-bhuubhnggurcchraaii| jAyai~ sura-vimANaI dhUlidhUsarAI // 1 tAva hei-ghaTTaNeNa karAlau ucchaliyau sihi-jAlA-mAlau // 2 siviyahi~ chatta-dhaeNhi~ laggantiu amara-vimANa-sayAi~ dahantiu // 3 1. 1 A reads the following Sk. stanza. in the beginning of this Sandhi : tAvad garjanita tuGgAH karaTapaTa()lAjAnadhIrA(?)gaNDA -mAtaGgadantakSatagurugirayo bhgnnaanaagumaughaaH|| 'lIloddhasailatAgairnijayuvatikaraiH sevyamAnA yatheSTaM / yAvano kumbhikumbhasthaladalanapaTuH kesarI saMprayAti // 2 A parAiya. 3 A saMpAiya. 4 P riyu. 5A pattaiM. 6 s (marginally), A tiSiNa 'vi (A viNi vi)khaNe oNalliyaI. 2. 1 PdegbhaMguravaraccharAI, s bhaMguravaraccharaI, A bhaMgurathurAI. 2 P dhUsaraI, s dhUlIdhUsaraI, A dhUlIdhUsarAI. 3 PS siviehiM. [1] 1 bhayANa(na)kaH. 2 mantrI.

Page #350
20 2,4-10, 3, 1-10] sattarahamo saMdhi 137 puNu pacchale soNiya-jala-dhArau raya-pasamaNau huAsa-NivAraMu // 4 'tAhi~ asesu disAmuhu sittau thiu Nahu NAi~ kusumbhaeN ghiu // 5 aNNau pariyattau gayaNagoM NaM ghusiNoliu~ Naha-siri-aGgahA~ // 6 jAya vasundhari ruhirAyambiri saMrahasa-suhaDa-kavandha-paNacciri // 7 kari-sira-muttAhaleMhi~ vimIsiya saJjha va tArAiNNa padIsiya // 8 raha khuppanti vahanti Na cakkai~ vAhaNa-jANa-vimANa thkii||9 // ghattA // tehaeN vi mahAraNe meiNi-kAraNe ratte tarante taranti gara / junjhanti sa-macchara tosiya-acchara NAi~ mahaNNaveM vAriyara // 10 to gajjanta-matta-mAyaga-vAhaNeNaM / amarisa-kuddhaeka givANa-sAhaNeNaM // 1 jAuhANa-sAhaNu paDipelliu NaM khaya-sAyareNa jagu relliu // 2 Nisiyara paribhamanti paharaNa-bhua NaM Avatta-chuddha jala-bubuva // 3 pekkheMvi Niya-valu ohaTTantau 'suravagalA-muheM AvaTTantau // 4 pekkheMvi utthallantai~ chattai~ matta-gayahu~ bhijantai~ gattai~ // 5 pekkheMvi phuTTantai~ raha-vIDhai~ jANa-vimANai~ bhaimaruvagIDhai~ // 6 pekkheMvi hayavara pADijantA suhaDa-maDapphara sADijantA // 7 AyAmeppiNu raha-gaya-vAhaNe bhiDiu pasaNNakitti sura-sAhaNeM // 8 vANara-cindhu mahAgaya-sandaNu cAva-vihatthu mahindahoM NandaNu // 9 // // ghattA // Nara-haya-gaya tajeMvi raha-dhaya bhoMvi vUhahoM majheM paiTTa kiha / vameMhi~ vindhantau jIviu lintau kAmiNi-hiyau viyaha jiha // 10 20 4 s A jalazoNiya'. 5 P degvivArau, s degvicArau, A nivArau. GA disAbahu. 7 A rattau, 8 A ghusiNullau. 9 P S sarahasu suhaDa kavaMdhu. 10 P paNaccivi. 11 A degmuttAhalavAmIsiya, 12 A tArAvanna padasiya. 13 A guppaMti. 14 P Nai, A nahaM na vi. 3. 1 PS A degkuddheNa. 2 P S uNalaMvai. 3 A chijaMtaI. 4 P sArijantA. 5 PS sue. [2] 1 rudhiradhArAbhiH. 2 jalacarAH. [3] 1 senAmukhe. 2 cittabhramaragRhItAni. 3 praguNIbhUya, sAmarthya kRtvA vA. pau0 cari0 18

Page #351
138 paumacariu [ka04,1-105,-. [4] suravara-kiGkarehi~ utthareMvi ahimuhhiN| lai pasaNNakitti tikkhehi~ silimuhehi // 1 to etthantareM diDha-bhua-DAleM ___rAvaNa-pittieNa sirimAleM // 2 / rahavara vAhiu suravara-vandahoM paDhamau 'bhiTTa mahAhaveM candahoM // 3 kunta-vihatthahoM sIhArUDhahA~ jayasiri-pavara-NAri-avagUDhahA~ // 4 'are sa-kalaGka vaGka mahilANaNa purau ma thAhi jAhi mayalaJchaNa' // 5 taM NisuNevi okhaNDiya-mANau lhasiu miyaMka thakku jamarANau // 6 mahisArudu daNDa-paharaNa-dharu tihuaNa-jaNa-maNa-NayaNa-bhayaGkara // 7 // so vi samuttharantu daNu-duTTau kiu Nivisaddhe pArAuTThau // 8 tAma kuveru thakku savaDammuhu kiu NAeNihi~ so vi parammuhU // 9 // ghattA // sirimAli dhaNuddharu raNamuheM duddharu dhareMvi Na sakkiu suravarahi / saMtAu karantau pANa harantau vammahu jema ku-muNivareMhi // 10 bhagga kiyante samareM to ssi-kuver-raaeN| kesari-kaNaya-huavahA mallavanta-jAeM // 1 / tiNi vi bhiDiya khattu Amellevi dhaya-dhUvanta mahAraha pellevi // 2 tIhi mi samakaNDiu~ rayaNIyaru NaM dhArAhara-dhaNehi~ mahIharu // 3 // saravara-saravarehi~ viNivAriya tiNNi vi puTTi denta osAriya // 4 amara-kumAra Navara uddhAiya riu jiha ekkahi~ mileMvi parAiyaM // 5 laiya silImuhehi~ sirimAliM prm-jinnind-crnn-kmlaaliN||6 addhasasIhi~ sIsa ucchiNNai~ NaM NIluppalAi~ vikkhiNNai~ // 7 jau jau jAuhANu parisakkA tau tau ahimuhu ko viNa thkki||8 25 NieNvi kumAra-sira chijantai~ raNa-devayaheM vali 4 dijantai~ // 9 4. 1 P laiau. 2 PS A silImuhehiM. 3 PdegviMdaho. 4 A paDhamubhiTTa. 5 PS akhaMDiya. 6 A mayaMku. 7 P marginally, 'raNe' pAThe; A raNe. 8 P 3 NArAeM. 9 PS raNauhe. 10 P kumuNivarahuM, kumuNivaraho. b. 1A bhagga. 2 PS kiyaMta. 3 degrAyaNaM. 4 5 degAyeNaM. 5 PS A mAmellivi. 6 P SA pellivi.7 A samakuMDiyau. 8 PS jamajIha ekkihi. 9A padhAiya. 10 PS sirimAleM. 11 caraNakamalAhiM. 125 sIsaha. 13 PS vi. [4] 1 samUhasya. 2 bheDa. 3 bhAlihitasya. [5]1'tiNNi vi miDiya' iti sambandhaH.

Page #352
205,10,6,1-10,7,1-5] sattarahamo saMdhi 139 // ghattA // sahasakkhu virujjhai kira saNNajjhai 'mai~ tAya jiyanteM suhaDa-kayante tAva jaMyante diNNu rahu / appuNu paharaNu dharahi kahu~ // 10 jayakArevi suravaI dhAIo jynto| 'Nisiyara thAhi thAhi kahi~ jAhi mahu jiyanto // 1 vAhi vAhi savaDammuhu sandaNu hau~ dhava demi purandara-NandaNu // 2 tIriya-tomara-kaNNiya-ghAyahu~ vahu-vAvalla-bhalla-NArAya~hu // 3 addhasasihi~ khuruppa-sellaMggahu~ paTTisa-phaliha-sUla-phara-kharaMgahu~ // 4 . moggara-lauDi-cittadaNDuNDihi~ sabala-huli-hala-musala-musuNDihi~ // 5 jhasara-tisatti-parasu-isu-pAsahu~ kaNaya-konta-ghaNa-cakka-sahAsahu~ // 6 rukkha-silAyala-girivara-ghAyahu~ havi-jala-pavaNa-viju-saMghAyahu~' // 7 taM NisuNevi sirimAli paharisiu suravai-suaho mahArahu darisiu // 8 'pai~ melleppiNu jaya-siri-lAhaveM ko mahu aNNu deha dhava AhaveM // 9 ||dhttaa // to eva visesevi sara saMpeseMvi chiNNu jayantahoM taNau dhau~ / gayaNagaNa-lacchiheM kamala-dalacchiheM hAru NAI ucchalevi gau // 10 [7] dahamuha-pittieNa daNu-deha-dAraNeNaM / / ___ musumUriu mahAraho kaNaya-paharaNeNaM // 1 eu Na jANehu~ kahi~ gau sandaNu cukaMu kaha vi kaha vi sur-nnndnnu||2 dukkhu dukkhu mucchA-vihalacala udviu uddha-suNDu NaM mayagalu // 3 . bhIsaNa-bhiNDivAla-paharaNa-dharu jAuhANa-rahu kiu saya-sakkara // 4 so vi pahAra-vihuru NicceyaNu muccha parAiu pasariya-ceyaNuM // 5 14 P kiha, s kihA. 6. 1PS suravai. 2 P dhAiyau. 3A degghAyahiM. 4A degNArAyahiM. 5PS degselaggahiM. 6P3 degphalisa. 7 PS degsaggehiM. 8 PS daMDaddhihiM. 9 Ps musaMDhihiM. 10 PSdegpAsehiM. 11 PS degsahAsehiM. 12 PS degghAyahiM. 13 P S degvijasaMghAyahiM. 14 PS dhaNu, A dhauM, 15 PS gayaNaMgaNi. 7. 1 jANahaM. 2 PS cukka. 3 PS miDimAla. 4 SA degveyaNu. 2 indraputreNa. [7] 1 punarbhava-jIvitavyaH.

Page #353
140 paumacariu [ka07,6-108, 1-10,9, dhAiu dhuNevi sarIru raNaGgaNe kUra-mahAgahu NAi~ NahaGgaNe // 6 viNi mi dujaya duddhara pevayala viNi mi bhIma-gayAsaNi-karayala // 7 veNi mi paribhamanti Naha-maNDale lIha dinti rAvaNe AkhaNDaleM // 8 suravai-NandaNeNa AyAmeMvi kulisa-daNDa-saNNiha gaya bhAvi // 9 // ghattA // Ahau vacchatthale paDiu rasAyale pANa-vivajiu rayaNiyaru / jau jAu jayantahA~ Nisiyara-tantahA~ ghittuM NAi~ sire ry-nniyru||10 [8] 'jaM sirimAli pADio amara-NandaNeNaM / tA indai padhAvio samau sandaNeNaM // 1 "are dubiyaDDa mama tAu vaheMvi kahi~ jAhi saNDha // 2 valu valu hayAsa mai~ jIvamANe kahi~ jIviyAsa' // 3 vayaNeNa teNa kareM dhaNuharu kiu 'sura-NandaNeNa // 4 utthariya ve vi samaraGgaNe sara-maNDavu karevi // 5 1 riu-maddaNeNa AyAmavi dahamuha-NandaNeNa // 6 viNihaya-pahareMhi~ saNNAhu chiNNu tIsahi~ srehiN|| 7 rakkhiu sarIru kaha kaha vi NAhi~ kappariu vIru // 8 uppaeNvi jAma kira dharai purandaru pattu tAma // 9 // ghattA // 20 uggAmiya-paharaNu coiya-vAraNu antara thiu amarAhivai / 'areM arivara-madaNaM rAvaNa-NandaNa uvAra vali cArahaDi jai // 10 [1] khattu muevi savehiM 'bhiuddi-bhaasurehi| laGkAhivahIM NandaNo veDhio surehiM // 1 5A puNu vi. 6 PS A vi.7 pavvala. 8 P deta, 5 dita.9 PS rAvaNa'. 10 PS vaccha. yale. 11 A jiyaMtaho. 12 A khittu. 8. 1 Ps read dubaI in the beginning. 2 PS pADiu.3 PS taM. 4 PS padhAiu. 5_PS jIvamANa. GA kaMu. 7 P samaraMgaNeNa with degNa scored off, s samaraMgaNeNa, A gayaNaMgaNe. 8 SA maMDau. 9 P puttu. 10s mahaNu. 118 gaMdaNu. 12 PS uvareM. 13 P valu. 9. 1 Ps read duvaI at the beginning of this stanza, 2 PS ArADimiuDi'. 3 Ps veDhi u suravarehiM. 2 samarthaH. 3 tasya samUhasya. 4 dhUlinikara, nizAcara vA. [8] 1 jayantena. 2 sarvaM sAmayaM kRtvA,

Page #354
ka0 9,2-10; 10, 1-10] sattarahamo saMdhi veDhiu ekku aNanteMhi~ rAvaNi to vi Na gaNai suhaDa-cUDAmaNi // 2 rokaDa valai dhAi abhiTTai riu paNNAsa-saTTi dalavardaii // 3 sandaNa sandaNeNa saMcUrai gayavara gayavareNa musumUrai // 4 turau turaGgameNa viNivAyai Naravara pharavara-ghAeM ghAyai // 5 jAma viyambhai savAyAmeM tAva su-sArahi sammai-NAmeM // 6 // pabhaNai 'rAvaNa kiM NiJcintau mellavanta-NandaNu atthantau // 7 aNNu vi rAvaNi laiu akhatteM veDhiu suravara-valeNa samatteM // 8 dujau jai vi mahAhaveM sakkA eku aNeya jiNeMvi kiMsa kii||9 // ghattA // te vayaNeM rAvaNu jaNa-jUrAvaNu caDiu mahAraheM khgg-kr| lakkhijai deveMhi~ vahu-avalevehi~ NAI kiyantu jagantayaru // 10 [10] dUrattheNa 'NisiyarindeNa survrindo| sIheNaM viruddheNaM 'joio gaindo // 1 'sArahi vAhi vAhi rahu tettaheM Ayavattu ApaNDuru jettaheM // 2 // jettaheM airAvaNu galagajai jettaheM bhIsaNa dunduhi vajjai // 3 jettaheM suravai sura-pariyariyau jettaheM vajja-daNDu kareM dhriyu||4 taM NisurNevi sammai ucchAhiu pUriu saGgu mahArahu vAhiu // 5 kiu kalayalu diNNai~ raNa-tUrai~ hasiyai~ saNi-jama-muhaI va kUrai~ // 6 . . samarUM ghuTTa valai mi abhiTTai~ raNa-rasiyai~ saNNAha-visaTTai~ // 7 // pavara-turaGgama pavara-turaGgahu~ bhiDiya mayaGga matta-mAyaGgahu~ // 8 raha rahavarahu~ paropparu dhAiya | pAyAlahu~ pAyAla parAiya // 9 // ghattA // melliya-huGkAra' diNNa-pahAra sira-kara-NAsa nnmntaaii| bhiDiyai~ a-NiviNNai~ veNNi mi seNNa mihuNa jema aNurattAi~ // 10 // 4 A AvaTTai. 5 P S NaravareNa saMghAyai. 6 PS mallavaMtu. 7 PdegcalaNa. 8 P saMmatte, A sammatte. 9 P S NAi, A nAi. 10 P jagaMtu corrected to jagata, s jagaMtu, A jagatta. 10. 1 teNa NisiyarideNa. 2 PSA sIheNa. 3 P s viruddhaNa. 4 A joia NaM. 51 bhAvaMDuru. 6 5 samaruhu, A samaradhuhu. 7 In all the cases Ps have deghu and A deghaM. 8 P mAiMdahu, mAyaMdahu. 9 ANAsu. 10 s jima, A jihaM. [9] 1 indrajati. 2 sirimAlI mRtaH, 3 indrayatiH. 4 indrapakSajanaiH. 5 garvaiH. [10] 1 mantrI. Praram

Page #355
ira paumacariu [11] jAu mahantu Ahavo 'vihi~ vihiM jaNAhuM / indai- indataNayahuM inda - rAvaNAhuM // 1 rayaNAsava - sahasAra-jaNerahu~ ' jama-suggIva hu~ dUsama-sIlahu~ sasi - aGgayahu~ divAyara - aGgahu~ sua-hu~ vIsAvasu-hattha hu~ kumbhayapaNa-IsANaNarindahu~ ghaNavAhaNa taDikesa kumArahu~ " jambumAli -jImuttaNiNAya hu~ vANaradhaya- paJcANaNacindhahu~ 10 kari-kumbha - vikattaNu sotAsu samaccharu maya- bhesaI - mAriccaM kuverahu~ // 2 'aNala-lahu~ palayANila-NIlahu~ // 3 khera - cittahu~ dUsaNa- cittaGgahu~ // 4 sAraNa - hari-harikesi - pahatthahu~ // 5 vihi-kesarihi~ vihIsaNa - khandahu~ // 6 malavanta kaNayahu~ dubArahu~ // 7 vajjoyara- vajjAuharAyahu~ // 8 ema jujjhu abbhiDa pasiddhahu~ // 9 // ghattA // gaJjoliya-taNu jo raNeM jAsu samAvaDiu / tosiya- accharu 'girihaeN davargiva abhiDiu // 10 [12] ko vikivANa - pANie surabahU Nievi / Na muai maNDalaggu ko viNIsarantanta- cubbhalo ko vikumbhi kumbhayala-dAraNo 20 ko vi danta- musalukkhayAuho ko vi khuDiya-sIso dhaNuddharo ko vivANa - viNibhiNNa-vacchao soNiyAruNo sahara Naravaro ko vi ekka-calaNe turaGgame ko vi siraMuDe kareMvi karayale 25 [ka0 11, 110, 12, 1-9 paharaM samallievi // 1 11. 1s bhesaha 24 deg mArIca A vasRhuM. 5 A karikesi 6s girihiM. 7A deva.. bhai matta hattha va sa- saGghalo // 2 mottioha-ujjaliya-paharaNo // 3 dhAi matta mAyaGga samuho / 4 aos dhAi vindhai sa-maccharo // 5 vAhirantaruccariya-piccheo / / 6 ratta -kamala- puJja va - bhamaro // 7 'hairiva vitthio Na bharie kame // 8 jujjha bhikkha maggei para-vale // 9 3P kharadUSaNacittahu cittaMgahu. 4 Ps camUha, 4 12. 1 Ps maMDalagga. 2 A samaNivi. 3 A cubhalo. 4 PSA musalakkhayAdeg 5Ps picchaDa, A degpicchao. 6 Ps mahuaro 7A deg calaNo turaMgamo. 8 A kari. 9s sirabhiuDi [11] 1 dvo dvo subhaTAnAM saMgrAmo jAtaH 2 agneH 3 pavanaH 12] 1 viSNu-iba, yathA pAde sthitaH bali-dAna- prastAve . 2 mastakapuTe.

Page #356
ka0 12,10,13, 1-10,14, 1-6 ] sattarahamo saMdhi // ghttaa|| bhaDu ko vi paDicchira NivaTTiya-siru soNiya-dhArucchaliya-taNu / lakkhijjai dAruNu sindUrAruNu phagguNai NAi~ shskirnnu||10 [13] kattha I matta-kuJjarA jIvieNa cattA / kasaNa-mahAghaNa va dIsanti dharaNi-pattA // 1 kattha i sa-visANai~ kumbhayalaI NaM raNavahu-ukkhalai~ sa-musalai~ // 2 kattha i haya karavAlaMhi~ khaNDiya anta-lalanta khalanta pahiNDiya // 3 kattha i chattai~ hayai~ visAlai~ NaM jama-bhoyaNa diNNai~ thaaliN||4 kattha i suhaDa-sirAi~ paloi~ NAi~ a-NAlai~ Nava-kandoTTaI // 5 // kattha i raha-cakkai~ vicchiNNa kali-kAlahoM AsaNa va diNNa. // 6 kattha vi bhaDahoM sivaGgaNa dakkiya "hiyavau NAhi~' bhaNevi uDhukkiya // 7 kattha vi giddha kavandhe pariTThiu NaM ahiNava-siru suha9 samuTThiu // 8 kattha i giddhe maNusu Na khaddhau vANehi~ caJcuhi~ bheu Na laddhau // 9 // ghattA // kattha i Nara-ruNDeMhi~ kara-kama-tuNDeMhi~ samara-vasundhara bhIsaNiya / vahu-khaNDa-payAreMhi~ NaM sUAreMhi~ raiya rasoi jamahoM taNiya // 10 [14] tahi~ tehaeN mahAhave kiya-mahocchavehi / kokkiu ekameku laGkesa-vAsavehi~ // 1 "ure ureM saka sakka parisakkahi jiha Nihuviu mAli tiha thakkahi // 2 hau~ so rAvaNu bhuvaNa-bhayaGkara suravara-kula-kiyantu raNe duddharu' // 3 taM NisuNevi valiu A~khaNDalu pacchAyantu sarahiM Naha-maNDalu // 4 dahamuho vi utthariu sa-maccharu kiu sara-jAlu sareMhi~ saya-sakara // 5 // to etthantara haya-paDivakkheM saru aggeu mukku sahasakkheM // 6 108 paDithiru. 13. 1 Ps mostly read kattha vi. 2 P karavAlihi, s karavAlihiM. 3 The portion from va diNNaiM up to giddha kadeg in line 8 is missing in A. 4 PS suhaDa. 5 P caMcuhe. ___14. 1 s reads duvaI in the beginning of this stanza. 2 A ura ura. 3 P suravalu, S suravala. 4 A AhaMDala.

Page #357
144 dhAi dhagadhagantu dhUrmantau rAvaNa- valu NAsaMghiya - jIviGa rayaNIyara - pahANeM $ masi vaNNuparata 20 paumacariu [ ka0 14, 7-9 15, 1-10; 16, 1-4 cindhehi~ chatta-dhaeNhi~ laggantau // 7 NAsai jAlA-mAlAlIviu // 8 [15] uvasamie huAsaNe vayaNa-bhAsureNaM / vahala - tamoha -paharaNaM pesiyaM sureNaM // 1 kiu andhAra teNa raNaGgaNu " jimbhai aGgu valai NiddAyai pekkhavi vilu oNalantara amarAhiNa rAhu-vara-paharaNu pavara-bhuaGga-sahA seMhi~ daTThau gAruDatthu vAsarveNa visajjiu " khagaurDa-pavaNandoliya meiNi pakkha-pavaNa-paDipahaya-mahIhara parovarassa pattayA ghirora thora-kandharA 25 sa - sIyara va pAusA // ghattA // vAruNa-vANeM dhUmala - gattau saravaragga ulhAviu / pisuNu jema vollAviyau // 9 jeta airAvaNu meleMvara ghANu saru NArAyaNu tijaMgavihasaNeM gaeN caDiu / tetta rAvaNu jAeNvi indahoM abhiDiu || 10 [16] matta gainda dovi' ubbhiNNa- kasaNa-dehA | NaM gajjanta dhanta sama - uttharantaM mehA // 1 mayamvu - sitta-gattayA // 2 paloTTa- dANa- NijjharA // 3 mayandha mukka-aGkusA // 4 kiMpi Na dekkhai Nisiyara - sAhaNu // 2 suai aceyaM 'osuviNAyai // 3 melliu diNayaratthu pajalanta // 4 NAga-pAsa sara muai dasANaNu // 5 sura-valu pANa laevi paNau // 6 visahara - saravara - jAlu parajjiu // 7 DolA - rUDhI NaM vara- kAmiNI // 8 ccAviya saM- disivaha sa- sAyara // 9 // ghattA // 5 Ps dhUma u 6P ciMdhaI, ciMdhar3a 7 PsNAsaMghiu 8P ulhAviu, s uNhA viu, A uhAviya. 9PS paraMtau. 15. 1 s reads gas in the beginning of the stanza. 2 Psdeg tamohaM. 3 A pekkhai. 4 Ps NiceyaNu. 5 A vAsa. 6 Ps degsahA seM. 7s khagauDu 8 P s dasa disi - vaha sAyara. 9s tijaya'. 16. 14 ho vi. 2Ps samuttharaMta 3 P parovarassa mattayA corrected to parovarapama. tayA, sdegmattayA. [14] 1 vidhyApitaH. [15] 1 prabhAteM ( ? ). 2 prakaTa ( ? ).

Page #358
ke0 16,5-9, 17, 1-10,14, 1-2] sattarahamo saMdhi visAla-kumbhamaNDalA Nivaddha-danta-ujalA // 5 athaka-kaNNa-cAmarA NivAriyAli-goyarA // 6 samuddha-suNDa-bhIsaNA visaTTa-ghaNTaNIsaNA // 7 maNoja-geja-pantiNo bhamanti ve vi dantiNo // 8 // dhattA // mayagalahi~ mahanteMhi~ vihi mi bhamanteMhi~ suravai-laGkAhi parvara / / bhava-bhavaNehi~ chUDhI NaM mahi mUDhI bhabhai sa-sAyara sa-dharadhara // 9 [17] tijagavihUsaNeNa kiu sura-karI nnirttho| pariosiya NisAyarA lhasiu vairi-sattho // 1 // rAvaNu Nava-juvANu valavantau amarAhiu gaya-vesa-mahantau // 2 bhavi Na sakiu karivarU~ khaJciu rakkheM sayavArau pariyazciu // 3 gau gaeNa pahu pahuNoThThaddhAM jhampa devi 'aMsueNNa Nivaddhau // 4 vijau ghuTu rayaNIyara-sAhaNe deveMhi~ dunduhi diNaM divaGgaNe // 5 tAva jayantu dasANaNa-jAeM ANiu vandhevi vAhu-sahAeM // 6 jamu suggIveM dUsama-sIleM aNalu NaleNa aNilu raNa NIleM // 7 khara-dUsaNehi~ citta-cittaGgaya / ravi sasi levi Aya aGgaGgAya // 8 suravara-guru maeNa Ninbhicce laiu kuveru samareM mAricceM // 9 // chttaa|| jo jasu utthariyau so teM dhariyau geNheMvi pvr-vndi-syiN| gau suravara-DAmaru puru ajarAmaru jiNu jiha jiNevi mhaabhyiN||10 [18] laGka purandare Nie jy-sirii-nnivaaso| sahasAreNa patthio patthivo dasAso // 1 'aoM jama-dhaNaya-sakka-kampAvaNa dehi suputta-bhikkha mahu rAvaNa' // 2 4 Ps degsoDa. 5 A dovi. G A nayara. 7 Ps degbhavaNe va. 8 A chuDhI. * 17. 1 A vihasaNeNaM. 2 A gaiveya. 3 A gayacaru. 4 A degNoDa. 5 PS A duMduhiM. 6PS diNNu, A dina. 7 PS NahaMgaNe. 18. 1 A forait. 2 P S ORTAO. 3 P s uerat, a missing. [16] 1degzabdau. [17] 1 vRddhaH. 2 varatreNa, 3 agniH. 4 vAyuH. [18] 1 prArthitaH. 2 rAjA. pau0 cari0 19

Page #359
padhmacariGa ka018,3-3031,1-6 taM NisuNevi bhaNai sura-Rndhana 'tumha vi amha vi eu NivandhaSNu // jamu talavaru paripAlau paTTaNu paGgaNu Nikkiu~ karau phjrshu||4 puppha-payaru 'ghara deu vaNAsai sahu~ gandhabaMhi~ gAyau sarasai // 5 vattha-sahAsai~ havi pakkhAlau kosu asesu kuveru NihAlau // 6 / joNha kareu miyaGku pirantara sIyalu Nahayale tavau divAyaru // 7 amararAu majaNau bharAvau aNNu vi praNahi~ chaDau devAvaTa / 8 saMprativANu samvu sahasAreM muku saknu laGkAlaGkAreM // 9 Niya-raju vivajevi gar3a pavyajevi sAsavapurahoM sahasaNayaNu / " jaya-siri-vahu maNDevi thiu avaruNDabi sa bhuya-phalihi~ dhvynnu||10 iya cAru-praumacarie dhapaJjayAsiya-sayambhueva-kae / jANaha 'sa va pAvi jaya' sattArahamaM imaM pavvaM // . [18. aTThArahamo saMdhi] raNe mANu malevi purandarahoM pariyazcevi sihara mndrhoN| is AvaI vi paDIvau jAma pahu tANantareM driSTu aNantarahu / / [1] pekkheppiNu giri-kaJcaNa-subhahu~ jiNa-vandaNa-dUrucchaliya-saddu // 1 suravara-saya-seva-karAvaNeNa mArici papucchiu rAvaNeNa // 2 'bhaDa-bhakSaNa bhuvaNucchaliya-NAma uhu kalayalu summai kAi~ mAma' // 3 // taM NisurNevi pabhaNai samara-dhIru ehu jai NAmeNa aNantavIru // 4 dasaraha-bhAyara aNaraNNa-jAu sahasayara-saNeheM tavasi jAu / / 5 uppaNNau eyahA~ etthu NANu uhu dIsai devAgamu sa-jANu' // 6 taM vayaNu suNeppiNu Nisiyarindu gau tettahe jettaheM muNivarindu // 7 pariyaJcevi Navevi thuNevi NiviTTha sayalu vi jaNu vayai~ layantu diTTha // 8 4 P Nikkau. 5 PS pure. 6 PS gaMdhabveM, A gaMdhagvihiM. 7 A mayaMku. 8 A mi. 9 P S sayaM. 10 P degvalehiM, A degphalihi hiM. 11 P dharNajayAsu, s dhraNaMjayAsi. 12 P jauhANa, s jAuhANa. 1. 1 A AveSi. 1 Cl. PS degsuhAu, 2 PS degNAu. 3 A mArIi. 4 A subai.5 P.S vIru. 6 P S uhu. 7-P S ehu. [1] 1 anantaRSinAmedam.

Page #360
ka01, 12, 1-9,3, 1-8] aTThArahamo saMdhi // dhattA // mahavayai~ ko vi ko vi aNuvaya kaoNvi sikkhAvayai~ guNavayai~ / ko vi di9 sammattu laevi thiu para rAvaNu ekku Na uksamiu // 9 [2] dhammarahe mahArisi bhaNai tetthu 'maNuyattuM lahaeNvi vaisareMvi etthu // 1 / ahA~ dahamuha mohandhAreM chUDha rayaNAyareM rayaNu Na lehi mUDha // 2 amiyAlaeN amiu Na lehi kema acchahi Nihuau kaTThamau jema' 3 taM vayaNu suNeppiNu dasasireNa vuccai thottuggIriya-gireNa // 4 'sakkami dhUmaddhaeN jhampa devi sakkami phaNa-phaNimaNi-rayaNu levi // 5 sakkami giri-mandara Nilevi sakkami dasa disi-vaha daramalevi // 6 // sakami mAruu 'poTTaleM chuhevi sakkami jama-mahiseM samArahevi // 7 sakkami rayaNAyara-jalu pievi sakkami AsIvisu ahi Nievi // 8 // ghattA // // sakkami sakkahA~ raNe utthareMvi sakkami sasi-sUraha~ paMha hreNvi| . sakkami mahi gayaNu eka kareMvi duddharu Nau sakkami vau dhareMvi // 9 [3] paricinteMvi suiru NarAhiveNa 'lai lemi ekku vau' vuttu teNa // 1 'jaM mai~ Na samicchai cAru-gattu taM maNDa laemi Ne para-kalattu // 2 gau ema bhaNeppiNu Niyaya-Nayaru thiu acala rajju bhuJjantu khayaru // 3 ettaheM vi mahindu mahinda-NAmeM puravara icchiya-aNuhUa-kAmeM // 4 tahoM 'hiyayabeya NAmeNa bhaja taheM duhiyaJjaNasundarI maNoja // 5 jhindueNa ramantiheM thaNa Nievi thiu paravai muheM kara-kamalu devi // 6 uppaNNa cinta 'kahA~ kaNNa demi lei vaTTai giri-kailAsu Nemi // 7 vijAhara-sayai~ milanti jetthu varu abaseM hosai ko vi tetthu // 8 // . 8 PS mahanvayaI ko vi aNuvvayaI. 9 P s ko vi guNavayaiM, A missing. 10 PS viThTha. 2. 1 A dhammarava. 2 A maNusattu. 3 A lemi. 4 A Niddale mi. 5 Ps poTTalu, A poTTali. 6 P samArahe mi.7 PS rayaNAyare. 8 P degsUrahu, sUraha, A sUrahaM. 9 A pahareSi. 10 A para dudharu na sakkami. 3. 1 PS |u maMDae levi Na. 2 P icchie. 3 P gaMduehideg, 5 geMduyahi. 4 Ps kavaNu. [3] 1 manovegA. 2 pUryate; paryAlocane prastAve, pUryate.

Page #361
ve fe ma bhavi pahu payahoM AvAsi pAhiM NIyaDeMhi~ 5 eta vi tAva lhAya-rAu - vimANusa sAha sa-parivAru ekkattaha~ dUsAvAsu laiu avara vi je je AsaNNa-bhava pahilaeN phagguNaNandIsarAhe di vI vihi mi NarAhivAha~ palhAeM kheDu kavi' vuttu kiNa kIrai pANiggahaNu rAya' pariosu paDiu sajjaNAha~ 10. ww 1. 'vahu aJjaNa vAukumAru varu' 'taiyaeN vAsareM pANiggahaNu' paumacariu // ghantA ww jirNa aTThAhie aTThAvayahoM / NaM tArAyaNu mandara - taDeMhiM // 9 [ 4 ] sahu~ ke maeN raivipurahoM Au // 1 aNu vi tahiM pavaNaJjaya kumAru // 2 NaM vandaNahattie~ indu aiu // 3 te te vijjAhara miliya saba // 4 kiya havaNa- pujja tailokka - NArhe // 5 mittaiya paropparu hUa tAha~ // 6 'ta taNiya kaNNa mahu taNau puttu // 7 taM NisurNevi teNa vi diNNa vAya // 8 mailiyai~ muhai~ khala- durjaNAha~ // 9 // dhattA // ghosepiNu NayaNANandayaru / gaya raas yiya- yiya-bhavaNu // 10 [5] etthantareM dujjara duNNivAru u visahai taiyau divasu entu 23 dhUmAi valai dhagadhagai cittu candiu candu candaNu jaladdu dAhiNa - mAruDa sIyala-jalAi~ NiDDahai aGguvaGgai~ aNaGgu NIsasai sasaI vevai tameNa 25 uDDaNa-AharaNa-pasAhaNAi~ [ka03, 94, 1-10, 5, 1-8 mayaNAuru pavaNaJjaya kumAru // 1 acchai virahANaleM jhampa dentu // 2 NaM mandiru abbhantareM palittu // 3 kappUra - kamaladalasejja - mahu~ // 4 tahoM aggi-phuliGgai~ kevalAi~ // 5 sajja - hiyayAi~ va pisuNa-saGga // 6 dhAhAvara dhAhA paJcameNa // 7 saba aGga suhAvaNAi~ // 8 5 P gaya. 6 P s A jiNu. 7 P pAsehi avAsiu ( corrected to AvAsiu ), s pAsehi avAsiu. [4] 1 prahlAdaH 2 ketumatIbhAryayA. 3 Adityapurasya. [5] 1 glAnyA. www 4. 1Ps aNNesahe. 24 ekketta he. 3s vIyaI diNi. 4 P kheDDU, S khehU. 5 Ps karivi. 6 P sajjanA he, sajjaNAheM, A missing. 7 P deg dujaNA hai. 8Ps NiyaNiya, A Niyaya. 5. 1Ps patta. 2s maMdaru. 3 Ps maMdu. 4 PSA aMgavaMgai. 5sA missing.

Page #362
ka05,96, 1-9,7,1-6] aTThArahamo saMdhi // pattA // pAseu valaggai lhasai taNu taM iGgiAu pekhavi annnn-mnnu| .. pabhaNiu pahasieNNa Nievi muhu 'kiM dubalihuyau kumAra tuhu' // 9 [6] virahaggi-daDDa-muhai-kaJjaeNa pahasiu pavuttu pavaNaJjaeNa // 1 'bho NayaNANandaNa cAru-citta Nau visahau~ taiyau divasu mitta // 2 jai ajju Na lakkhiu piyaheM vayaNu to kallaeN mahu Nittulau maraNu' // 3 taM NisuNevi vuccai pahasieNa kamaleNa va vayaNeM pahasieNa // 4 'phaNi-sira-rayaNeNa vi NAhi~ gaNNu eNu kAraNu kettiu je visaNNu // 5 kiM pavaNoM kavaNu vi duppavesu' gaya veNi vi rayaNihi~ tappavesu // 6 // thiya jAla-gavakkhaeN diTTha vAla NaM mayaNa-vANa-dhaNu-toNa-sAla // 7 mAro vi marai viraheNa jAhe ko vaNevi sakkai rUvu tAhe // 8 // ghattA // // taM vaha pekvevi paritosieNa varaittu pasaMsiu phsienn| 'tau jIviu sahalu aNanta siya jasu kareM laggesai eha tiya' // 9 [7] etthantareM aTThamI-canda-bhAla muhu joeNvi cavai vasantamAla // 1 'sahalau tau mANusa-jammu mAe~ bhattAru pahaJjaNu laddha jaaeN'||2 taM NisuNevi dummuha duTTa-vesa siru vihuNevi bhaNai vi mIsakesa // 3 'sodAmaNipahu pahu pariharevi thiu pavaNu kavaNu guNu saMbharevi // 4 jaM antara gopaya-sAyarAhu~ jaM joiGgaNaha~ divaayraahuuN|| 5 jaM antaru kesari-kuJjarAha~ jaM kusumAuha-titthaGkarAha~ // 6 jaM antara garuDa-mahoragAhu~ jaM amrraay-phrnn-nngaahuuN||7 jaM puNDarIya-candujjayAhu~ taM vijuppahu-pavaNaJjayAhu~' // 8 // 65 pikkhi vi. 6. 1 PS A degmuhu. 2 PS A kallai. 3 P S A NAhi. 4 P s kittiu, A kittau. 5staM. 7. 1s maddhasiyaMda. 2 P salahau, 3 P S dummaha, dummahala. 2 prahasita-mitreNa. [6] 1 mukhakamalena. 2 bhanA. 3 kAmo'pi. [7] 1 mizrakezI. 2 vidyutprabhu. 3 vajraH,

Page #363
150 paumacariu [ka07,98, 1-6,9,1-9 // pattA / AeNhi~ AlAhi~ kuviu ru thiu bhIsaNu ukkhaya-khagga-karu / 'kiM kyaNehi~ vahueNhi~ vAhireMhi~ riu rakkhau vihi mi lemi sir||9 [8] / kaDu-akkhareNa paribhAsireNa kareM dhariu pahaJjaNu pahasieNa // 1 'jaM kari-sira-rayaNujaliya(?) deva taM asivaru mailahi etthu kema // 2 lajjijahi vollahi NAi~ mukkhu' Niu Niya-AvAsahoM dukkhu dukkhu // 3 dasa-varisa-sarisa gaya rayaNi tAsu ravi uggau pasariya-kara-sahAsu // 4 kokAvevi Naravai pavara vara(1) haya bheri payANau diNNu Navara // 5 // aJjaNasundariheM turantaeNa ummAhau lAiu jantaeNa // 6 saMcallaMI pau pau jema jema kapijjai hiyavau tema tema // 7 tehae~ avasare vahu-jANaMehi~ kara-caraNa dhareppiNu rANaehi~ // 8 // pattA // vali-caNDa maiNDa pariyattiyau teNa vi uvAu paricintiyau / 'laI ekavAra karayale dhareva puNu vAraha varisai~ pariharek'i // 9 [9] to dukkhu dakkhu dummiya-maNeNa kiu pANiggahaNu pahaJjaNeNa // 1 thiu vAraha varisai~ pariharevi Navi suai Alavai suiNave(?) vi||2 vAre vi Na jAi Na(?) jema jema khijai jhiMjaI puNu tema tema // 3 20 Dajhantau uru virahANaleNaNaM vujjhAvai aMsua-jaleNa // 4 parivAra-bhitti-cittAi~ jAi~ NIsAsa-dhUma-maliyAi~ tAi~ // 5 DhillaI AharaNa pariyalanti NaM Neha-khaNDa-khaNDai~ parDanti // 6 gau rahiru Navara thiu aMiNu atthi Nau NAvai jIviu asthi Nasthi // 7 tahi~ tehaeN kAle dasANaNeNa suravara-kuraGga-pazcANaNeNa // 8 ||ghttaa / / jo dummuhu dUu visajiya so Ayau kappa-vivajiyau / haya samara-bheri rahavareM caDiu raNe rAvaNu varuNahoM abhiDiu // 9 4 s Ayahe. 5 PS A vahuahi. 8. 1 PS A kokkAvivi. 2 A jaM aMjaNa'. 3 P s maMDai, A balivaMDai maMDai. 4 A lae. 5 PS A dharevi. 9. 1A dukkha dukkha. 2 A Na. 3A AlAva. 4A jeNa. 5 P jhijai marginally corrected to sijai. 6 P teva teva. 7 PS dillai, A dillau. 8 A galaMti.9 PS ajiNu, 10 PS rahavara. [9] 1 prasvedati (v. 1. sijjai). 2 carmAsthi.

Page #364
ka0 10, 1-9,11,1-9] aTThArahamo saMdhi [10] etthantareM varuNahA~ NandaNehi~ samaraGgaNe vAhiya-sandaNehi~ // 1 'rAjIva-puNDarIehi~ pavara khara-dUsaNa pADeMvi dhariya Navara // 2 gaya pavaNa-gamaNe 'keNa vi Na diTuM sahu~ varuNeM jala-duggameM paiTTha // 3 'sAlayahu~ ma hosai kahi mi ghAu' uveDheMvi gau rayaNiyara-rAu // 4 NIsesa-dIva-dIvantarIhu~ lahu leha diNNa vijAharAhu~ // 5 avarekku raNagaNeM dujayAsu paTTaviu lehu pavaNaJjayAsu // 6 // taM pekkhevi teNa vi Na kiu kheu NIsariu sa-sAhaNu vAu-veu // 7 thiya aJjaNa kalasu laevi vAra Nibhacchiya 'osarU~ dudu dAreM // 8 // ghattA // taM NisuNevi aMsu phusantiyae~ vuccai lIhau kaDantiyae~ / 'acchanteM acchiu jIu mahu janteM jAesai pai~ ji sahu~' // 9 [11] taM vayaNu paDiu NaM asi-pahAru avaheri kareppiNu gau kumAra // 1 mANasa-saravareM AvAsu mukku atthavaNoM tAma payaGgu dukku // 2 // diTThai~ sayavattai~ mauliyAi~ piya-virahiya-mahuari-muMhaliyAi~ // 3 cakkI vi diTTa viNu cakkaraNa vAhijamANa mayaraddhaeNaM // 4 vihuNanti caJca paGkhAhaNanti virahAura pakkandanti dhaMnti // 5 taM NieNvi jAu tahoM kaluNa-bhAu 'mai~ sarisau aNNu Na ko vi pAu // 6 Na kayAi vi joiu Niya-kalattu acchai mayaNaggi-palitta-gattu // 7 // parittevi saMmANiu Na jAma raNe varuNahA~ jujjhu Na demi tAma' // 8 // ghttaa|| sabbhAuM sahAyahA~ kahiu puNu pahasieNNa vuttu 'eNha parama-guNa / uppaeNvi NahaGgaNe ve vi gaya NaM siya-ahisiJcaNeM matta gaya // 9 10. 1 PS deggavaNa. 2 PS iTTha. 3 P sAlayahu, 5 sAla yaho, A sAlayahaM. 4 PS rayaNI yarAu. 5A degdIvaMtarAha. 6 PS lehu diNNu. 7 A vijAharAha. 8 A saru. 9 PS pusatiyae. 11. 1 PS cakkaveNa, 2 PS mayaraddhaveNa, A raddhae. 3 P S e kaMdati. 4 Ps karuNa. 5 Ps mahu. 6 P pariaMttevi, s paribhattivi. 7 PS sambhAva. [10] 1 rAjI[va]-puNDarIko putrau. 2 kenApi na dRSTaH. 3 vilambam. [11] 1 zabdaM kurvANAH. 2 dhAvantI.

Page #365
NiviseNa pata aJjarhe bhavaNu gau pahasiu anbhantareM paDDu ' paripurNa maNoraha ajju devi * taM NisurNevi bhaNai vasantamAla 'bhava-bhavaM saMciya- duha-bhAyaNIeN to kiM' veyArahi' ruai jAva mahurakkhara viNayAlAva lintu palakeM caDi kareM levi devi 152 140 is 20 paropparulintAi~ NIsandhi-guNeNa Na NAyAi~ iya rAmaevacarie 'pavaNaJjaNA vivA ho' paumacariu [12] pacchaNNu 'hovi thiu kahi mi pavaNu // 1 paNaveSpiNu puNu AgamaNu siDDu // 2 Ayau vAukumAru levi' // 3 thoraMsu - sitta-thaNa-antarAla // 4 evaDDu puNNu jai aJjaNAeN // 5 sayameva kumAru paDDu tAva // 6 ANandu sokkhu sohaggu dintu vihasanta - rantai~ thiyai~ ve vi // 8 7 // ghattA // kara maMDalikareppaNu viSNavai to uttaru kAi~ demi jagahoM [ ka0 12, 1-9, 11-3 sarahasu AliGgaNu dintAi~ / "doNi vi ekaM piva jAyAi~ // 9 * [ 19. eguNavIsamo saMdhi ] Aucchiye piya pavasantaeNNa / pacchima pahareM pahaJjarNeNa 'taM' merusejjahi migaNayaNi jaM mai~ avahatthiya bhantaraNa' // dhaNaJjayAsiya sayambhu eva-kae / aTThArahamaM imaM parva // [1] jantaeNa Aucchiye jaM paramesarI / for visarpaNa TThAmuha aNasundarI // 1 'yasalahe gabbhu jai saMbhavai // 2 Na vi sujjhai eu majjhu maNoM' // 3 12. 1Ps aMjaNaho. 2 A hoi. 3 P records a variant 'tava puNNa', A u suhala. 4 Ps AiDa 5A bhaya 6P corrects to 'bhAyaNAheM. 7 P corrects to aMjaNA hai. 8 P kiM Na, s kiM pi. 9Ps viyArahi 10 Ps detu 11 Ps zvaMtaI. 124 bhuhiM. 13 A deg guge NAyAI. 14 Ps viNi 15 Ps ekkamiva, A ikkaM piva. 16 Ps aTThArasamaM. 1. 1 s AraMcchiya. 2 A jaM pi vasaMtaeNNa. 3 P tammArUseja he, s taMmmArasejja he. 4 Ps migaNayaNe. 5 P jaMtaeNa 6 A paramesari. 7PS pasaNNa. 8 A aMjaNasuMdari. 9P raddasalahiM, 8 raisalahi. [1] 1 kSamAM kuru. 2 ajJAnena. 3 baddhahastau 4 rajakhalAyAH.

Page #366
17 ka0 1,4-10,2,1-10] eguNavIsamo saMghi citteNa teNa suparivevi kaGkaNu ahiNANu samellavevi // 4 gau Naravai sahu~ mitteNa tahi~ ___mANasasareM dUsAvAsu jahi~ // 5 guruhAra hUa ettaheM ki sai kokkAveMvi pabhaNai keumai // 6 'eu kAi~ kammu pai~ Aya riu Nimmalu mahinda-kulu dhUsariu // 7 duvAra-vairi-viNivArAhoM muhu mailiu suaA~ mahArAhoM' // 8 taM suMNevi vasaMtamAla cavai 'suviNe" vi kalaGku Na saMbhavai // 9 // ghattA // iK kaGkaNu imaiM parihaNau . i# kaJcIdAmu phaannhoN| Na to kA "vi parikkha kareM parisujjhahu~ jeNa majjhe jaNoM // 5. [2] taM NisuNevi vevanti samuTThiya appuNu / ve vi tAu kasaghAeNhi~ hayau puNuppuNa // 1 'kiM jArahoM NAhi~ suvaNNu ghare je kaDau ghaDAvevi chuhai kareM // 2 aNNa vi ettiu sohaggu kau je kaGkaNu dei kumAra tau' // 3 kaDuakkhara-pahara-bhayAurau saMjAyau ve vi Niruttarau // 4 hakArevi pabhaNiu kUra-bhaDu 'haya jotteM mahAraha-bITeM caDu // 5 . eyau duTThau avalakkhaNau sasi-dhavalAmala-kula-laJchaNau // 6 mAhindapurahoM dUrantaraNa paridhivaMvi Au sahu~ rahavareNa // 7 jiha mua Na Avai vatta mahu' taM NisurNevi sandaNu juttu lahu // 8 gau ve vi caDAvevi Navara tahi~ sAmiNi-kerau Aesu jahi // 9 // // ghattA // NayarahoM dUre varantareNa 'mAe~ khamejahi jAmi hau~' aJjaNa ruvanti oaariyaa| sahu~ dhAhaeN puNu jokAriyA // 10 10 taM paricchivevi. 11 samullavivi. 12 P S pabhaNiya, A pabhaNaiM. 13 A saMcarira. 14PS NisuNevi. 15 PS siviNae. 16 P S eu. 17 PS parihANauM, A parihaNalaM. 18 PS kiM pi. 19 P 5 jema. 2. 1 A apaNu. 2 P 8 puNu vi puNu. 3 PS A hakkAri vi. 4 PS mahArahe. 5 P 3 dUrattajeNa..6 paridhivivi. 7 PS A caDAvivi. 8 PS dUravaMtareNa. 9 A aMti. 5 paryAnocya. 6 su(zvabhU. paDa0 cari* 20

Page #367
paumacariDa [ka03,1-10 kUra-vIreM pariattae~ ravi atynto| ___ aJjaNAe~ kerau dukkhu va asahantao // 1 bhIsaNa-rayaNihi~ bhIsaNa aMDai khAi va gilai va uvari va paDai // 3 / bhibhiyai va bhiGgArI-rahi~ ruvai va siva-saddehi~ raurahiM // 3 pupphuvai va phaNi-phukkAraeNhi~ vukkA va paimaya-vukkAraeNhi~ // 4 sA dukkhu dukkhu pariyaliya Nisi diNayareMNa pasAhiya puva-disi // 5 gaiyau Niya-Nayaru parAiyau aggae~ paDihAru pdhaaiyu|| 6 ___ 'paramesara Aiya miga-NayaNa aJjaNasundari sundara-vayaNa' // 7 // taM surNevi jAya dihi NaravarahoM 'lahuM paTTaNe haTTa-soha karahoM // 8 ubbhoM maNi-kazcaNa-toraNa vara-vesau lentu pasAhaNai~ // 9 ||ghttaa|| saba pasAhahA~ matta gaya (jaya-)maGgala-tUra AhaNoM pallANahA~ pavara turaGga-thaDa / savaDammuha jantu asesa bharDa' // 10 bhaNevi ema paDipucchiu puNu vddhaavo| 'kai turaGga kai rahavara ko volAvaoM // 1 paDihAru pavolliu atula-valu 'Nau ko vi sahAu Na kiM pi valu // 3 aJjaNa vasantamAlAe~ sahu~ Aiya para ettiu kahiu mahu // 3 20 ekkae~ aMsua-jala-sitta-thaNa dIsai guruhAra visaNNa-maNa' // 4 taM NisuNevi thiu heTThAmuhauNaM Naravai sire vajeNa hau // 5 'dussIla duTTa meM paisarau viNa kheveM NayarahoM nniisr||6 pabhaNai ANandu manti sucavi 'aparikkhiu kijai kajaNa vi // 7 sAsuau honti viruAriyau mahasaiheM vi avaguNa-gAriyaMu // 8 // ghttaa|| sukai-kahA~ jiha khala-maiu hima-baddaliyau karmaliNihi~ jiha / 'honti sahAveM vairiNiu Niya-suNhaha~ khela-sAsuau tiha // 9 3. 1 PSA atyaMtau. 2 Ps vi. 3 PS A asahaMtau. 4 P aDaI corrected to aDai, S aDaI, A aDai va. 5 P paDaI corrected to paDai, paDaI, A paDai vI. 6 PS vibhiyai. 7 A vahu. 8 A pallANahu. 9 P tUDaI. . 4. 1 s missing. 2 PS rahadhaya. 3 P corrects to melAvau, bolAvalaM. 49 suvaci, A suvi. 5A mi. 6 PS degkAriyau. 7 P kavakaNihuM, kavalANihu. 88 huMli. 9 PS degsuNhahuM. 10 P A khalu. [3] 1 bhaTanyA (1). 2 markaTa-pUtkArau (?). [1] , suvacanamAna, 1

Page #368
-101-10] eguNavIsamo saMghi sAsuANa suNhANa jaNe supsiddhiN| ekameka-vairAi~ aNAi-NivaddhaI // 1 bhattAru bhaNesai jaM divasu viruArI hosai taM divasu' // 2 vayaNeNa teNa mantihe taNeNa AruDha pasaNNakitti maNeNa // 3 'kiM kantaeN Neha-vihUNiyae~ kiM kittie~ vairihi~ jANiyaeN // 4 kiM su-kahaeN NiralaGkAriyae~ kiM dhIyaeN laJchaNa-gAriyae~ // 5 ghare aJjaNa samaraGgaNe pavaNu gambhoM saMvandhu etthu kavaNu' // 6 taM NisuNevi gareNa NivAriyau paDahau deppiNu nniisaariyu||7 vaNu gampi paidara bhIsaNau dhAhAviu pahaNevi appaNau // 8 'hA 'vihi hA kAi~ kiyanta kiu Nihi dariseMvi loyaNa-juyalu hiu~' // 9 // pattA // vihi mi kaluNu kandantiyahi~ vaNe dukkheM ko va Na pelliyau / sacchandehiM carantaeNhi~ hariNehi~ vi dovau melliyau // 10 [6] vAravAra soAura rovai aJjaNA / 'kA vi jAhi~ mai~ jehI dukkhaha~ bhAyaNA // 1 sAsuaeN hayAsaeN parihaviya hA mAe~ pai~ vi Nau saMthaviya // 2 hA bhAi-jaNerahoM NidurahA~ NIsAriya kaha ruyanti purahoM // 3 kulahara- paiharahi mi daiyahu mi pUrantu maNoraha sabahu mi' // 4 ganbhesari jau jau saMcarai tau tau ruhirahoM chillaru bharai // 5 tisa-bhukkha-kilAmiya catta-suha gaya tetthu jetthu paliyaGka-guha // 6 tahiM diTTha mahArisi suddhamai NAmeNa bhaDArau amiyagai // 7 attAva'Na-sAveM tAviyau chuDu meM chuDu joggu khammAviryau // 8 tahi~ avasareM ve vi padukkiyau NaM dukkha-kilesahi~ mukkiyau // 9 // ||ghttaa|| calaNa NaveppiNu muNivarahoM aJjaNa viNNavai luhanti muhu| 'aNNa-bhavantare kAi~ mai~ kiu dukkiu "je aNuhavami duhu' // 10 5. 1 PS 'yAe. 2 P savaraMgaNe. 3 P S hau. 4 PS caraMtehiM. 5 P dobau, 8 dubo. 6. 1A aMjaNa. 2 P hiM, SA NAhi. 3 P mahi. 4 s A bhAyaNa. 5s mai. 6 PS pahaharavihi daivahu mi.7 P ruheruho, ruheruhe. 8 PS pariku. 9 PS mAtAvaNa'. 10 PS chuDa chuDa je. 11 P A jogga, s jogu. 12 PSA khamAvibhau. 13 P kilesaho. 14 jaM. [5] 1 mantrI (?). 2 dUrvA. [6] 1 atikomalAGgI.

Page #369
156 15 B taM NisurNevi vigaya-rAu bhaNai jai ghosai 'hosai teNau tara pai~ putra bhavantareM sahU~ kareMNa paridhittapatta taM ehu duhu gau ema bhaNepiNu amiyagai vihuNiya-taNu dUruggiNa-kamu " kuJjara- sira- ruhirAruNa-Naharu ai-viyaDa-dADha- phADiya-vayaNu khaya- sAyara - rarva- gambhIra-giru paumacariu [ 7 ] puNu vasantamAlAe~ vuttu 'Nau terau / eu sabu phalu eyahA~ ganbhoM kera' // 1 'eNu ganbhoM dosu Na saMbhavai' // 2 eNhu carirma- dehu raNeM laddha-jau // 3 jiNa - paDima savatti macchareMNa // 4 evahi~ pAvesahi sayala -suhu' // 5 tANantareM dukku mayAhivai // 6 saNi asaNi NAi~ jamu kAla - samu // 7 kIlAla - sitta - kesara - pasaru // 8 ratuppala- guJja- sarisa- yaNu // 9 laGgUla-daNDa-kaNDuiya-siru // 10 taM pekkhavi hariNAvii vijjA - pANaeN upaeNvi hA kammai kAi~ ki 20 umai hA tAya mahinda maindu dhareM hA mAyari tuhu miNa 'saMthavahi East deva dANavahA~ jakkhoM rakkho rakkhahoM saiMhiya taM NisurNevi gandhavAhivara maNicUDu rayaNacUDa daiu aTThAvara sAva hovi thi 25 [ ka0 7, 1-11, 8, 109 // ghattA // aJjaNa sa-muccha mahiyaleM paDai / AyAse vasantamAla raDai // 11 [4] 'hA samIra pavaNaJjaya aNila pahaJjaNA / hari-kiyanta-dantantareM vaTTai aJjaNI // 1 khaleM muiya lahesahi kavaNa gai // 2 su-pasaNNa kitti parikkha kareM // 3 mucchAviya duhiya samutthavahi // 4 vijjAhara - kiNNara- mANava hoM // 5 NaM to paJcANaNeNa gahiye' // 6 raNeM dujjau para-uvayAra-mai // 7 paJcANu jetthu tetthu aiu // 8 hari pArA teNa kiu // 9 7. 1 A tau taNau. 2 A carama 34 te 4 A kAladukkAlasamu. 5A puMjagujaNayaNu. 6 Psdegsarideg7s NaMgUla 84 vijJApANa. 8. 1 pahaMjaNa. 2 A aMjaga. 3sA kAI kaMsu. 4 P sumucchahahi, S samucchavahiM, A samuTuvahi. 5 A vahiya. 6 Ps rayaNucUDahi, A rayaNacUDaho. [7] AtmIpIThAt ( ? ) gRhAGgaNe nikSiptA. 2 rudhiru. [8] 1 he bhrAtA 2 na saMbodhayasi 3 bho rAkSasayuktAH rAkSasAH ( ? ). 4 sakhI 5 aSTA padaH zvApado babhUva.

Page #370
ka.,109,1-100," 157 ||ghttaa // tAhi~ gayaNahA~ oareMvi aJjaNaheM vasantamAla miliya / 'ihuM aTThAvau hontu Na vi tA vaTTai(?)Asi mAe~ giliya' // 10 ema volla kira vihi mi paropparu jAhiM / 'gIu geDe gandhave maNaharu tAhi // 1 taMNisurNevi pariosiya Niya-maNe(?) 'pacchaNNu ko vi suhi vasai vaNe // 2 asamAhi-maraNu jeM NAsiyau aNNu vi gandhava pyaasiyu||3 avaroppara ema cavantiyahu~ paliyaGka-guhahi~ acchantiyahu~ // 4 // mAhavamAsahA~ vahulaTThamie~ rayaNiheM pacchima-paharaddhe thie~ // 5 Nakkhatte savaNe uppaNNu suu hala-kamala-kulisa-jhasa-kamala-juu // 6 . cakkaGkasa-kumma-saGgha-sahiu - suha-lakkhaNu avalakkhaNa-rahiu // 7 tANantara para-vala-NimmaNa paMDisureM sUra-sama-ppaheNa // 8 NaheM janteM ve vi Niyacchiyau oarevi vimANahA~ pucchiyau // 9 // ||ttaa|| 'kahi~ jAyau kahi~ vaddhiMyau kahA~ dhIyau kahA~ kuluttiyu| kasu kerau evaMDDa duhu vaNe acchahoM jeNa ruantiyAM' // 1. [10] puNu vasantamAlAe~ paDuttara dijai / Niravasesu tahA~ Niya-vittantu kahijai // 1 'aJjaNasundari NAmeNa ima sai suddha muddha jiha jiNa-paDima // 2. maNaveya-mahAevihe taNaya jai muNahoM mahindu teNa jaNiyaM // 3 pAyaDa pasaNNakittihe bhaiNi maNahara pavaNaJjayAhA~ ghariNi' // 4 vijjAharu taM NisuNavi vayaNu pabhaNai vAhambha-bhariya-NayaNu // 5 // 'hau~ mAeN mahindahoM mehuNau su-pasaNNakitti mahu bhAryaNau // 6 tarDa homi sahoyaru mAulau paDisUru haNUruha-rAulau' // 7 7 Ps jai yaho. 9. 1 PS gIu. 2 P vahulaTThamIbha, s dhavalaTThamiyA, A vahulaTThamieM. 3 Ps thiya. 4 PS baDiyau. 5 P missing. 6 P S evaMDu. ___10. 1 imA. 2 PS taNiya, A taNiyA. 3 A muNahuM. 4 A jaNiyA. 5 PS bhAyaNauM. 68taM. www [9]1 jinokaM gItaM gAitam. 2 caitre. 3 kRSNASTamI. 4 karakamalayugmam. 5 vidyAdhareNa. [10] 1 dIpasya nAmedam, 2 rAjA.

Page #371
// vA 158 klamacarita [ka0 10, 6-2011-0R taM NisuNevi jANevi sareMvi guNu atillu tehiM tA ruNNu puNu // 8 jaM laIu Asi puNyahi~ viNu taM diNNu vihihe NaM soya-riNu // 9 // pattA // sairahase sAiu dentaeNhi~ jaM ekkamekku AvIliyau / aMsu paNAleM NIsarai NaM kaluNu mahArasu pIliyau // 10 [11] dukkhu dukkhu sAhArevi NayaNa luhArvevi / mAuleNa 'Niya Niyaya-vimANe caDAvevi // 1 sura-karivara-kumbhatthala-rthaNaheM gayaNaGgaNa jantiheM aJjaNaheM // 2 10 NIsariu vAlu ai-dullaliuNaM Nahayala-siriheM gambhu gliu||3 mArui devatti NivaDiu ilaheM NaM viju-puJja uppari silaheM // 4 uccAeNvi viu vijjAharahi~ NaM jammaNe jiNavara suravarohi~ // 5 akSaNaheM samappiu jAya dihi NaM Na? paDIvau lakSu Nihi // 6 Niya-puru paisAreMvi NaravaraNa jammocchau kiu paiDidiNayareNa // 7 // ghattA // 'sundara' jageM sundara bhaNevi "sirisailu' silAyalu cuNNu Niu / haNuruha-dIveM pavaDDiyau 'haNuvantu' NAmu teM tAhu~ kiu // 8 [12] ettahe vi' khara-dUsaNa mellAveppiNu / varUNahoM rAvaNaho vi sandhi kareppiNu // 1 Niya-Nayaha paIsai Ava maru NIsuNNu tAma Niya-ghariNi-gharu // 2 pekkheppiNu pucchiya kA vi tiya 'kahi~ aJjaNasundari pANa-piya' // 3 taM NisuNevi vuccai vAliyae~ 'Nava-rambha-gabbha-somAliyae~ // 4 7 PS atillu teNa tA ruNNa puNu. 8 P S laiyau, A layau. 9A visahi. 10 The Ghatta is missing in A. 11 P saharasu. 12 s palANe, __11, 1 P saMhArevi, 8 sahArivi, A sAhArivi. 2 PS A caDAvivi. 3 AthaNAhe. 4. aMjaNAhe. 5A iDatti. 6 silahiM. 7 P s jammaNa. 8 A NaTTha. 9 laddha. 10 PS hazulaMda 11 PS pAu, S nAmu. 12 A taho teNa.. 12. 1 wanting A. 2 PS A melAveppiNu. 3 This half is metrically des ective by two moras. 3 atyantam. 4 zokaRNam. 5 AliGganam. [11] 1 nItA. 2 capala. 3 pratisUryeNa. 4 zrIzailaM nAma. [12] 1 pavanaMjayaH.

Page #372
-09,11,111,1] eguNavIsamo saMdhi kira gambhu bhaNevi paira-NaravarahoM keumaieN ghalliya kulaharahauM' / / 5 taM suNevi samIraNu NIsariu aNusariseMhi~ vayaseMhi~ pariyariu / / gaI tetthu jetthu taM sAsurau kira darisAvesai sA surau // 7 piya iTTha Na diTTha Navara tahi mi asahantu pahANu gau kahi mi // pariyattiya pahasiyAi-sayaNa dukkhAura ohulliya-vayaNa // 9 // dhttaa|| 'ema bhaNejjahu keumai pUrantu maNoraha mAe~ tau / viraha-davANala-dIviyau pavaNaJjaya-pAyavu khayahA~ gau' // 1. [13] dukkhu dukkhu pariyattiya sayala vi saMjaNA / gaya ruyanta Niya-NilayahA~ ummaNa-dummaNA // 1 pavaNAo vi paDivakkha-khau kANaNu paisarai visAya-rau // 2 pucchai 'ahA~ saravara diTTha dhaNa rattuppala-dala-komala-calaNa // 3 ahA~ rAyahaMsa haMsAhivai kaheM kahi mi diTTha jai haMsa-gai // 4 aA~ dIhara-Nahara mayAhivai kaheM kahi mi NiyamviNi diTTha jai // 5 // ahA~ kumbhi kumbha-sAriccha-thaNa kettahe vi diTTha sai suddha-maNa // 6 . ahA~ ahA~ asoya pallaviya-pANi kahi~ gaya parahueN 'parahUMya-vANi // 7 a) runda canda candANaNiya miga kahi mi diTTa miga-loyaNiya // ahA~ sihi kalAva-saNNiha-cihura Na NihAliya kahi mi viraha-vihura' // 6 // ghattA // ema bhavanteM viule vaNe Nagoha-mahAdumu didu kiha / sAsaya-pura-paramesareNa NikkhavaNe payAgu jiNeNa jiha // 10 [14] taM Nievi vaDa-pAyavu aNNu vi saravaru / kAlamehu NAmeNa khamAviu gayavaru // 1 4 ghalliu. 5 P parigariu. 6 This and the following line are missing in i. 78 ehasiya Ai. 8 A pAyau. 13. 1 PA sajjaNa. 2 A ruyaMti. 3 A degNilayahuM. 4 P A degdummaNa. 58 parahUya, . pahuya. 6 A parahuya', 5 rahUya.7 A viula. 8 Ps 'puravara. 14. 1SA pAyau. 2 A mi. 2 mitraiH. 3 aJjanI. 4 kAmabhoyaM( gaM). 5 vyAdhuTitaH. 6 vRkSaH. [13] 1 kokilAkharAH (1).

Page #373
paumacariu [ka014,2-10,15,1-1. 'jaM sayala-kAla kaNNAriyau aGkhasa-khara-pahara-viyAriyau // 2 AlANa-khambhe jaM Aliyau jaM saGkhala-Niyalahi~ Niyaliyau // 3 / taM saryalu khamejahi kumbhi mahu' "tahiM paccakkhANau laiu lahu // 4 'jai patta vatta kantaheM taNiya to Nau Nivitti gaI ettaDiya // 5 5 jai gha. purNa eha Na hUya dihi to etthu majjhu saNNAsa-vihi' // 6 thiu mauNu laevi NarAhivaDa jhAyantu siddhi jiha parama-jai // 7 sacchandu gaindu vi saMcarai sAmiya-sammANu Na vIsarai // 8 paDirakkhai pAsu Na muai kiha bhava-bhava-kiu sukkiya-kammu jiha // 9 // ghattA // // tAma ruanteM pahasieNNa akkhiu jaNaNiheM vuNNANaNaheM / 'eu Na jANahu~ kahi mi gau marueu vioeM aJjaNaheM' // 10 [15] taM NisuNevi sabagiya-pasariya-veyaNA / pavaNa-jaNaNi mucchAviya thiya acceyaNA // 1 15 pavAliya hariyandaNa-rasaiMNa ujjIviya kaha vi puNNa-vaseMNa // 2 "hA putta putta dakkhavahi muha hA putta putta kahi~ gayau tuhuN||3 hA putta Au maha kameMhi~ paDhe hA putta putta rahagaeNhi~ caI // 4 hA putta putta uvavaNehi~ bhamu hA putta putta jhendueNhi~ ramu // 5 hA putta putta atthANu kareM hA putta mahAhave varuNu dherai // 6 . hA vahueN vahue~ mai~ bhantiyae~ tuhu~ ghalliya aparikkhantiyae~' // 7 palhAeM dhIriya 'luhahi muhu~ NikkAraNe rovahi kAi~ tuhuN||8 hau~ kante gaversami tuva taNau imaiM meiNi-maNDalu kettaDau' // 9 // ghattA // ema bhaNevi NarAhiNa uvayAru kareMvi sAsaNaharahu~ / . ubhaya-seDhi-viNivAsiyahu~ paTTaviya leha vijAharahu~ // 10 3PS mAlANe. 4 PS saMkaladeg. 5 P vayaNu. 6 Ps ve. 7 SA gaya. 8 P gheI, ghara, A pahaM.9 Ps puNa. 10 PS A gayaMdu. 11 PS kiya. 12 PS jANahu, A jANahaM. 15. 1A savvaM giu. 2 A degveyaNa. 3 PS gayaNicceyaNA, A thiya acceyaNa. 4 9 puNNaho. 57 paDU. 6 P caDU. 7 P jheMduehi, s jhiMduyahi, A jhiMduvahiM. 8 PSA muhUM. 9PS gaSesara. 10P eu. 11 PS sAsaNaharahaM. 12 P vijAharahaM. [15] 1 bUtAnAm.

Page #374
15 ka0 16, 1-10, 17, 1-10] eguNavIsamo saMdhi [16] ekku johu saMpesiu pAsu dasAsaho / akka-sakka-tailoka-cakka-saMtAsaho // 1 avarekku vihi mi khara-dUsaNahu~ pAyAlalaGka-paribhUsaMNahu~ // 2 avarekku kaiddhaya-patthivahA~ suggIvaho kikkindhaadhivhaaN.|| 3 / avarekku kikkupura-rANAhu~ Nala-NIlahu~ pmy-phaannaahuN||4 avareka mahinda-NarAhivahA~ tikaliGga-pahANahA~ patthivahA~ // 5 avareka dhavala-Nimmala-kulahA~ paDisUrahoM anyjnn-maaulhaaN||6 dUvattae~ pattae~ gIDha-bhaya haNuvantahA~ mAyari muccha gaya // 7 ahisiJciya sIyala-candaNeNa paDa vAiya vara-kAmiNi-jaNeNa // 8 AsAsiya sundari pavaNa-piya NaM thiya tuhiNAhaya kamala-siya // 9 ||ttaa|| tAma 'vidhIriya mAulaeNNa 'mA mAe~ visUrau kari maNahA~ / siddhoM sAsaya-siddhi jiha tiha pai~ dakkhavami samIraNahA~' // 10 [17] puNu puNo vi dhIreppiNu aJjaNasundari / Niya-vimANe ArUDha NarAhiva-kesari // 1 gau tettaheM jettaheM keumai aNNu vi palhAya-NarAhivai // 2 . Naravara-vindAi~ asesAi~ 'meleppiMNu gayai~ gavesAi~ // 3 taM bhUaravADai DhukkAi~ ghaNa-ulai~ va thANahA~ cukkAi~ // 4 // pavaNaJjau jahi~ Aruhevi gau so kAlamehu vaNe diTTa gau // 5 / uddhAiu ukkara ubayaNu taNDaviya-kaNNu tambira-NayaNu // 6 taM pArAuTThau kareMvi valu gau tahi~ jeM paDIvau atula-balu // 7 gaNiyAriu Dhoiya vasikiyau Nava-NaliNi-saNDe bhamara va thiyu||423 kiGkareMhi~ gavasantehi~ vaNe lakkhiu vellahale layA-bhavaNe // 9 jokkAriu vijAhara-saeNhi~ jiha jiNavaru surahi~ samAgaeNhi~ // 10 . 16. 1 Ps dUsaNAhaM. 2 PS paribhUsaNAhaM. 3 s kikkapura. 4 PS avarekka. 5 Ps kulaNimmalaho. 6A duvvattae. 7 P haNuaMtaho. 8 A vihIriya. 9 P S pahaMjagaho. 17. 1 A degvaMdAI. 2 PA melleppiNu, milleppiNu. 3 5 so ukkaravayaNu. 4 taMduviaya. 5P 8 gaNiyAri paDhoiya. 6 PS saI. 7 Ps vi. 8 Ps velahala. [16] 1 vizeSeNa dhIritA. [17] 1 melApakaM kRtvA. 2 hastinI, pau0 cari0 21

Page #375
162 paumacariu [ka0 17,11,18,1-1001,1-3 // ghattA // mauNu laevi pariTThiyau Nau cavai Na callai jhANa-paru / jAya bhanti maNe saMbahu mi 'kaTThamau kiNNa Nimmaviu Naru' // 11 [18] puNu silou avaNIyale lihiu sa-hattheNa / 'aJjaNAe~ muiyAe~ marami paramattheNa // 1 jIvantiheM NisuNami vatta jai to vollami lai ettaDiya gaI' // 2 taM NisuNevi haNuruha-rANaeNNa vajjariyaM vatta parijANaeNNa // 3 tAmarasa-lhAsa-sarisANaNau viNi mi vasantamAlaJjaNau // 4 10 jiha ubhaya-purahu~ parighalliyau jiMha vaNe bhamiyau ekkalliyau // 5 jiha harivareNa uvasaggu kiu aTThAvaraNa jiha~ uvasamiu // 6 jiha laDu puttu bhUsaNu ilaheM jiha NaheM Nijantu paDiu silaheM // 7 sirisailu gAu~ haNuvantu jiha vittantu asesu vi kahiu tiha // 8 taM vayaNu suNevi samuTThiyau paDisUreM Niya-NayarahoM Niyau // 9 // ghattA // miliu pahaJjaNu aJjaNahA~ veNNi mi Niya-kahau kahantA / haNuruha-dIveM pariTThiyai~ thiru rajju se iM bhu antAi~ // 10 [20. vIsamo saMdhi] vaddhantau pAvaNi bhaDa-cUDAmaNi jAva juvANa-bhAve cddi| 20 tahi~ avasare rAvaNu sura-saMtAvaNu raNauheM varuNahoM abhiDai / / [1] dUAgamaNe kou saMvajjhai sai~ sarahasu dasAsu saNNajjhai // 1 pariveDhiu rayaNiyara-sahAseMhi~ pesiya sAsaNahara caupAseMhi~ // 2 khara-dUsaNa-suggIva-Narindahu~ Nala-NIlahu~ mAhinda-mahindahu~ // 3 9 Ps so Navaru, A jhANa yaru. 10 A savvaha. 11 PS kitta, kiMta. 18. 1 P's dharaNiyale. 2 A muiyae marAmi. 3 P 8 jIvaMtiya. 4 PS bajariu. 5 PS parijANiyaNa. 6 A tAmarisa'. 7 A degpurahaM. 8 A jima. 9 s jaM. 10 P S bhUsaNa. 11 PS sirisayalu. 12 P sai, sayaM. 1. 1 PS vaTuMtau. 2 Ps dUAgameNa. [1] 1 hanUvantaH. 2 dUtAH.

Page #376
ka0 1, 5-9, 2, 1-9,3, 1-2] vIsamo saMdhi 163 palhAyahA~ paDidiNayara-parvaNahu~ jANevi samaru varuNa-dahavayaNahu~ // 4 mArui sayaNa-jayAsAUraeNhi~ buccai pavaNaJjaya-paDisUrehiM // 5 'vaccha vaccha paripAlahi meiNi mANahi rAya-lacchi jiha kAmiNi // 6 amheMhi~ rAvaNa-ANa karevI para-vala-jaya-siri-vahua hrevii'||7 taM NisuNevi ari-giri-sodAmaNi calaNa NaveppiNu pabhaNai pAvaNi / / 8 / // ghattA // 'kiM tumheM virujjhahoM appuNu jujjhahA~ mai~ haNuvanne huntaeNNa / pAvanti vasundhara canda-divAyara kiM kiraNoheM santaeNNa' // 9 [2] bhaNai samIraNu 'jayasiri-lAhau ajju vi putta Na pekkhi Ahau // 1 // ajju vi vAlu kema tuhu~ jujjhahi ajju vi vUha-bheu Nau vujjhahi // 2 taM NisuNevi kuviu 'pavaNaJjai 'vAlu kumbhi kiM viDaMvi Na bhaJjai // 3 vAlu sIhu kiM kari Na vihADai kiM vAlaggi Na Dahai mahADai // 4 vAlayandu kiM jaNe Na muNijjai vAlu bhaDArau kiM Na thuNijjai // 5 vAlu bhuvaGga, kAi~ Na DaGkAi bAla-raviheM tamohu kiM thkkii||6 ema bhaNevi pahaJjaNi-rANau~ lakANayariheM diNNu payANau // 7 / dahi-akkhaya-jala-maGgala-kalasahi~ gaDa-kai-bandi-vippa-Nigyosahi // 8 // ghattA // haNuvantu sa-sAhaNu pariosiya-maNu entu diTu laGkesaraNa / chaNa-divaseM valantau kiraNa-phurantau taruNa-taraNi NaM sasaharaNa // 9 20 darahoM 'je tailoka-bhayAvaNu siru NAvevi jokAriu rAvaNu // 1 teNa vi sarahaseNa sabaGgiAu entau sAmIraNi AliGgiu // 2 3 A palhAyahuM paDidigayarataNayahuM. 4 P pavaNahu, S tavaNahu. 5 A vollai. 6 P tumha, s tumhe hiM, A tumhi. 7 The whole portion following tumhi wanting in A. 8 P haNuaMteM, s haNuvateM, A wanting. 2. 1 The first two lines are wanting in A. 2 5 aja. 3 P S anja, 4 A viDava. 58 vAlaiMdu. 6s A bhuyaMgamu. 7s pahaMjaNe, A pahaMjaNu. 8 P SA rANauM. 9P SA prayANauM. 10 A jaya. 11 A degsesahi. 12 P vippa corrected to viMda, ciMda, 18 s kiraNu. 3. 1 PS je. 3 vidyut. [2] 1 hanUmanta. 2 vRkSam. 3 hanUmantam. 4 Agacchatu.

Page #377
164 paumacariu [ka03, 3-10,4,109,5, 1-3 cumvevi uccolihi~ vaisAriu vAravAra puNu sAhukkAriu // 3 'dhaNNau pavaNu jAsu tuhu~ gandaNu bharahu jema puraevaMhoM NandaNu' // 4 ema kusala-piya-mahurAlAhiM kaGkaNa-kaJcIdAma-kalAhi~ // 5 taM haNuvanta kumAra papujevi varuNahA~ uppari gaMu galagajevi // 6 / 5 velandhara-dhareM mukka-payANau thiu valu sarayabbha-ula-samANau // 7. kahi mi samvu-khara-dUsaNa-rANA kahi mi haNuvaM-Nala-NIla-pahANA // 8 kahi mi kumua-suggIvaGgaGgaya NaM thiya thaTTehi~ matta mahAgaya // 9 ||ghttaa // ' rehai Nisiyara-valu vaDDiya-kalayalu thaDeMhi~ thaDeMhi~ AvAsiyau / "... NaM dahamuha-kerau vijaya-jaNerau puNNa-puJja pujehi~ thiyu||10 [4] to etthantara raNe NikaruNahA~ cara-puriseMhi~ jANAviu varuNahA~ // 1 'deva deva kiM acchahi avicalu velandharai AvAsiu para-valu' // 2 cArahu~ taNau vayaNu NisuNeppiNu varuNu NarAhiu osAreppiNu // 3 15 mantihi~ kaNNa-jAu tahA~ dijai 'kera dasANaNa-kerI kijjai // 4 jeNa dhaNau samaraGgaNe vakiu tijagavihUsaNu vAraNu vasikiu // 5 jeM aTThAvau giri uddhariyau mAhesara-vai Naravai dhariyau // 6 jeNa NiratthIkiu Nala-kubaru sasaharu sUru kuveru purandaru // 7 teNa samANu kavaNu kira Ahau kera karantahu~ kavaNu parAhau // 8 // ghattA // taM NisuNevi duddharu varuNu dhaNuddharu pajaliu kova-huvAsaNeNa / 'jaiyahu~ khara-dUsaNa jiya veNNi mi jaNa taiu kAi~ kiu rAvaNeNa' // 9 eva bhaNevi bhuvaNe jasa-luddhau sarahasu varuNu rAu saNNaddhau // 1 25 kari-mayarAsaNu vipphuriyAharu dAruNa-NAgapAsa-paharaNa-karu // 2 tADiya samara-bheri ubbhiya dhaya sAri-sajja kiya matta mahAgaya // 3 2 P S accholihiM. 3 A puruevA. 4 P S kusalu. 5 P tUrAlAvahi. 6 sai. 7 Ps velaMdhare. 8 A mukka. 9 PS haNuaM. 4. 1 P varuNa. 2s tijayadeg. 3 P rAvaNu. 4 A NarAhiu uddhariyau. 5 P karatau, 3 karaMtahu. 6 'Ps deghuAsaNeNa. 7 P taiahaM, S taiyaha. 8 P rAmbaNeNa, ____5. 1s bhuveNe, A bhuaNa. [5] 1 aMvArI:

Page #378
10 ka05, 4-10, 6, 1-9;7, 1-5] vIsamo saMdhi 165 haya pakkhariya pajotiya sandaNa Niggaya varuNahoM kerA NandaNa // 4 puNDarIya-rAjIva dhaNuddhara velANala-kallola-vasundhara // 5 toyAvali-taraGga-vagalAmuha velandhara-suvela-velAmuha // 6 saJjhA-galagajiya-saJjhAvali jAlAmuha-jaloha~-jAlAbali // 7 jalakantAi aNeya padhAIya sarahasa Ahava-bhUmi parAiya // 8 viraeNvi garuDa-bUhu thiya jAhi~ vairihi~ cAva-bUhu kiu tAhi~ // 9 // ghattA / / avaroppara variyai~ macchara-bhariyai~ dUrugghosiya-kalayalai~ / romaJca-visaTTaI raNe abhiTTai~ ve vi varuNa rAvaNa-valai~ // 10 [6] kiya-aGgai~ ullAliya-khaggai~ rAvaNa-varuNa-valai~ Alagga // 1 gaya-ghaDa-ghaNa-pAseiya-gattai~ kaNNa-camara-malayANila-pattai~ // 2 indaNIla-Nisi-NAsiya-pasara sUrakanti-diNa-laddhAvasarai~ // 3 ukkhaya-karikumbhatthala-siharai~ kaDDiya-asi-muttAhala-Niyarai~ // 4 pammukkekameka-karavAlai~ . dasa-disivaha-dhAIya-kIlAlai~ // 5. 15 gaya-maya-Nai-pakkhAliya-dhAyai~ NaJcAviya-kavandha-saMghIyai~ // 6 tAva dasANaNu varuNahA~ puttahi~ veDhiu candu jema jImuttehi~ // 7 kesari jema mahA~gaya-jUhahi~ .. jIu jema dukamma-samUhahi~ // 8 // ghattA / / ekalau rAvaNu bhuvaNa-bhayAvaNu bhamai aNantaeN vairi-valeM / 20 sa-Niyamvu sa-kandaru NAi~ mahIharu maitthijantaeN uvahi-jaleM // 9 tAma varuNa rAvaNahA~ vibhicceMhi~ vihi-sua-sAraNa-maya-mAriccahi // 1 hattha-pahattha-vihIsaNa-rAeNhi~ indai-ghaNavAhaNa-mahakAeNhi~ // 2 aGgaGgaya-suggIva-suseNehi~ tAra-taraGga-rambha-visaseNehi // 3 // kumbhayaNNa-khara-dUsaNa-vIreMhi~ jambava-Nala-NIleMhi~ soNDIrohiM // 4 veDhiu khatta-dhammu parisesevi teNa vi saravara-dhoraNi pesevi // 5 2 PA pajotiya. 3 Ps puMDarIva. 4 P A velAmuha. 5 s saMjjhAvaligajiya. 6 A jaloli. 7 PS jalukatAi. 8A padhAviya. 6. 1 s paccoiya. 2 A sUrakaMtadeg. 3 PdegdiNe, S degdiNi. 4 s ghAiya. 5s saMghAiya. 6 PS mahaggaya . 7 P ekellau, S ekilau. 8 A masthijaMtaeN. 9 P S uahi', A uvahiM. .. [6] 1 aGgarakSANi. 2 nRvaDa (niviDa ? ). 3 sugandhavAtam. 4 meghaiH. 5 kaTinI. 6 guhA. [7] 1 veSTitaH.

Page #379
166 paumacariu [ka07, 6-9,8,1-9,9,1-6 kheDiye aMNaDuha va jaladhAraeNhi~ tAma dasANaNu varuNa-kumArahi~ // 6 AyAmeMvi sabahi~ samakaNDiu rahu saNNAhu mahAghau khaNDiu // 7 taM Nievi Niya-kula-NeyAre sarahaseNa haNurvanta-kumAreM // 8 // ghttaa|| raNauheM paisanteM vairi vahanteM rAvaNu ubeDhAviyau / aviyANiyaM-kAeM NaM dubAeM ravi mehaha~ mellAviyau // 9 [8] sayala vi sattu sattu-paDikUleM saMveDheMvi vijA-laGgaleM // 1 lei Na lei jAma maru-NandaNu tAma padhAiu varuNu sa-sandaNu // 2 10 'areM khala khudda pAva velu vANara kahi~ saMcarahi saNDa ahavA Nara' // 3 taM NisuNeppiNu baliu kaiddhau sIhu va sIhahA~ vehAviddhau // 4 viNNi vi kira bhiDanti daNu-dAraNa NAgapAsa-laGgala-ppaharaNa // 5 tAma dasANaNu rahavaru vAhevi antara thiu raNa-bhUmi pasAhevi // 6 "aura valu valu hayAsa a mANava mai~ kuvieNa Na deva Na dANava // 7 15 jaM kiu jama-miyaGka-dhaNayakahu~ sahasa-kiraNa-Nalakuvara-sakahu~ // 8 // ghattA // avaraMhu mi surindahu~ garavara-vindahu~ diNNai~ Asi jAi~ jaaiN| parihava-durmaittai~ phalai~ vicittai~ tujjhu vi demi tAi~ tAI // 9 [9] 20 taM NisuNevi atuliya-mAhappeM Nibbhacchiu jalakantahoM vappeM // 1 'laGkAhiva hevAiu avareMhi~ sUra-kuvera-purandara-amareMhi~ // 2 hau~ puNu varuNu varuNu phalu dAvami pai~ dahamuha-davaggi ulhAvami' // 3 docchiu rAvaNeNa etthantareM 'kettiu gajahi suhaDabbhantareM // 4 ahimuhu thakku Dhukku valu vujhaMhi sAmaNNAuha~hi lai ju.hi // 5 23 mohaNa-dhambhaNa-DahaNa-samatyahi~ ko vi Na paharai divahi~ attheMhi~' // 6 7. 1 P marginally corrects to pheDiya. 2 PS aNu/ha. 3 A jalavArahiM. 4 PhaNumaMtadeg, S haNuvaMtu. 5 A kayaMteM. 6 PS aviANia. 7 P duvAeM, S dubvAyaM. 8 P mehahu, s mehaho. 8. 1 PS sayalu. 2 P S degNaMgUla'. 3 A degsapaharaNa, 4 P ureM, s ure, A ure. 5 PS bhiyaMku. 6 PS degdhaNayakaho. 7 P S degsakaho. 8 P S avaraha. 9 PS suriMdaho. 10 3 degdummattai, A dumattA, 9. 1 PS thakku. 2 S A vujjhahu. 3 s A jujjhahu. 2 vRSabha iva. 3 bANaiH veSTitaH. 4 nAyakena. [8] 1 hanUvaMtena. 2 vyAdhuTaH (?). 3 mama sanmukham. 4 paribhavavRkSotpanAni. [9] 1 garva nItaH.

Page #380
ka0 9,7-9, 10, 1-9,11,1-6] vIsamo saMdhi 167 ema bhaNevi mahAhaveM varuNahA~ gahakallolu bhiDiu NaM aruNahA~ // 7 tahiM avasara pavaNaJjaya-sAreM AyAmavi haNuvanta-kumAreM // 8 // ghattA // // Naravara-sira-sUleM Niya-laGgale veDheMvi dhariya kumAra kiha / kampAvaNa-sIleM pavaNAvIle tihuvarNa-koDi-paesu jiha // 9 [10] Niya-NandaNa-vandhaNaNa sa-karuNahA~ paharaNu hatthe Na laggai varuNahoM // 1 rAvaNeNa uppaeNvi NahaGgaNa indu jema tiha dhariu raNaGgaNe // 2 kalayalu ghuTu hayai~ jaya-tUra jalaNihi-sadda sadda-gaya-dUra // 3 / tAva bhANukaNNeNa sa-Neuru ANiu Niravasesu anteuru // 4 rasaNA-hAra-dAma-guppantau galiya-ghusiNa-kaddameM khuSpantau // 5 ali-jhaGkAra-pamuhalijantau Niya-bhattAra- vioa-kilantau // 6 aMsu-jaleNa dhariNi siJcantau kajjala-maleNa vaya mailantau // 7 taM pekkheMvi gajholliya-gatte garahiu kumbhayaNNu dahavatteM // 8 // // ghttaa|| 'komiNi-kamala-vaNai~ sua-laya-bhavaNai~ mhuNari-koil-aliuliN| eyai~ supasiddha vammaha-cindhai~ pAlijanti annaauliN'||9 [11] taM NisuNevi sa-Doru sa-Neuru ravikaNNa muku anteuru // 1 gau Niya-Nayaha maDapphara-mukkau kariNi-jUhu NaM vArihe cukkau // 2 20 kokAveppiNu varuNu dasAseM pujiu sura-jaya-lacchi-NivAseM // 3 'avalaya meM tuhu~ karahi sarIrahA~ maraNu gahaNu jau savahA~ vIrahA~ // 4 Navara palAyaNeNa lajijai jeM muhu~ NAmu gottu mailijaI' // 5 dahavayaNahoM vayahi~ sa-karuNeM calaNa NaveppiNu vuccai varuNeM // 6 4 P haNuaMta', S haNuvaMtu. 5A tihuaNe. ____10. 1 A degsUraiM. 2 P maNovara corrected to maNouru. 3 PS maliNa. 4 P ghayaI corrected to vayaI, 5 dhayai. 5A mahuara. 11. 1 PS maDappharu. 2 P vArihe, 5 vArihi, A vArihiM. 3 P S jayasi rilacchi. 4 A avalU. 5 PS maMta karehiM. 6 PS mahu gotta gAu.7A vayaNeNa. 2 rAhu. 3 sUrya-sArathinA saha. [10] 1 vadanAni. 2 taM antaHpuram. 3 kAminyaH kamalavanAni zukA latAgRhANi cetyAdIni sarvANi pratyeka kAmacihAni. 4 anukUlabhUtAni khasthAni. [11] 1 kumbhakarNena. 2 gartAyAH sakAzAt. 3 cittakhedaM mA kArSIH.

Page #381
168 paumacariu [ka0 11,5-9, 12, 1-12 'dhaNaya-kiyanta-sakka meM vakiya sahasakiraNa-Nalakuvara vasikiya // 7 tAsu bhiDai jo so ji ayANau ajahA~ laggevi tuhu~ mahu rANau // 8 // ghattA // aNNu vi sasi-vayaNI kuvalaya-NayaNI mahu suya NAmeM saccavai / kari tAe~ samANau pANiggahaNau . vijAhara-bhuvaNAhivaI' // 9 kusumAuhakamalA vaha-NayaNeM pariNiya varuNa-dhIya dahavayaNeM // 1 puppha-vimANe caDi ANandeM diNNu payANau jayajaya-saveM // 2 caliyai~ NANA-jANa-vimANai~ rayaNa' satta nnvddh-nnihaanniN|| 3 1" aTThAraha sahAsa vara-dArahu~ addhachaTTha-koDIu kumArahu~ // 4 Nava akkhohaNIu vara-tUrahu~ (Naravara-akkhohaNiu shaashuN|| 5 akkhohaNi Naravara-gaya-turayahu~) akkhohaNi-sahAsu cau-sUrahu~ // 6 laGka pairTsa suTTa parioseM maGgala-dhavalucchAha-paghoseM // 7 pujiu pavaNa-puttu dahagIveM dijai peumarAya suggIveM // 8 15 khareMNa aNaGgakusuma vaya-pAliNi Nala-NIlehi~ dhIya sirimAliNi // 9 aTTha sahAsa ema pariNeppiNu gau Niya-Nayaha pasAu bhaNeppiNu // 10 samvu kumAru vi gau vaNavAsoM khaggoM kAraNe diNayarahAsahoM // 11 // ghattA // suggIvaGgaGgaya Nala-NIla vi gaya khara-dUsaNa vi kiyastha-kiya / 2. vijAhara-kIlaeN Niya-Niya-lIlaeN purai~ sa iM bhu anta thiya // 12 . iya 'vijjA hara ka NDaM' vIsahi~ AsAsaehi~ me sittuN| ehi "ujjhA kaNDa sAhijjantaM NisAmeha // dhuvarAyavata iyalu appaNatti NattI suyANupADheNa (2) / NAmeNa so'miavvA sayambhu-ghariNI mahAsattA // 25 tIe lihAviyamiNaM vIsahi~ AsAsaehi~ paDivaddhaM / 'siri-vijAhara-kaNDa' kaiNDaM piva kAmaevassa // // ii paDhamaM vijAharakaNDaM samattaM // 8 P S 'iMda. 9 P raNi jeM jiya, S raNi jaM jiya. 10 A bhubhaNa'. ____12. 1 A caDi vi. 2 PS Nivaddha. 3 PS kumAraho, A kumArahu. 4 PS 'tUrahu, A turahuM. 5 P S akkhoha Nihu. 6 wanting in A. 7 PS paiTTha. 8 s ki. 9 P eNhimaujjhAkaMDaM. 10 s dhuya written above the line in a different hand and then rAyadhovataiyaluapa; A dhuarAyadhoyatailuapattiNatIsuANupADheNa. 11 P sAmiantra. 12 P s mahAsatta. 3 P A wanting. [12] 1 kAmalakSmI varuNaSutrI. 2 paNDitalocanena rAvaNena. 3 antaHpurI 18000. 4 kumArAH 55000000 5 padmarAga-sutA. 6 saMdhIsu. 7 hanUvaMtasya (?).

Page #382
Index Verborum [Abbreviations, abs.-absolutive. agent.-- agentive. Bh.-Bhavisattakaha caus.- causative. D.-Desinama mala. den.-denominative. dial.dialectal. enl.-enlarged. f.-feminine gender. fut.- future. gl-gloss in Ms. P. G.-Gujarati. H.--Hindi. He.-Hemacandra's Prakrit Grammar. Hp.-Harivamsapurana edited by L. Alsdorf. Hp. gl.--gloss in Hp. imper. imperative. indef.---indefinite pronoun. inf.-infinitive of purpose. m.masculine gender. M.-Marathi, Mp.--Mahaparana of Puspadanta.MW.Monier William's Sanskrit-English Dictionary. n.- neuter gender. nom. prop.-nomen proprium. opt.--optative. part.--participle. pass.- passive. Pischel-Grammatik. pl.-plural. p. p.-preterite participle. pres-present. pret.-preterite. PSM.--Paiasaddamahannavo. S.-singular. s. v.--sub verbo. Sk.--Sanskrit. ?-doubtful in form or sense. [ ]-phonetic equivalent or phontetically akin. ( )-Sense-equivalent. -Compounded. *-reconstructed. N-root]. akkhasutta 9 1 3 akSasUtra rosary of Ruaikamiya 695,6996 atikrAnta. draksa beads. bhayasa 10 8 1la ayazas. akkhADaya 4 11 2 akSavATaka (akSapATaka) ayANa 13 8 8, enl. 8 4 4, 11 13 3, wrestling ground (G. akhADo). 20 11 8 ajJAna ignorant, unkno- akkhANaya 1 14 7 AkhyAnaka. . wing (G. ajANa, ajANya~). akkhohaNi 2 5 6, 4 6 3, 13 12 2, aMsu 18 10 10a, enl. 18 9 4 azru 16 11 8, akhohaNi 12 8 1 akSauhiNI. (G. A~su ). aggae~ 2 9 6, 16 15 2 agre enl. in aMsudeg 14 8 9a, enl. 17 17 4 aMzuka front of (H. Age). cloth. aggima 7 3 3 agrima foremost, 13 12 akkha [A+khyA] tell, narrate (G. 4 abhinava fresh; AkhavU) -aggimakhaMdha 8 6 1, 128 3 agrimaskandha -pres. 3 S. akkhai 1 14 7, 5 1a; van. imper. 2 pl. akkhahA~ 16 12; p. - aggeya 7 7 6, 8 84, 17 14 6 Agneya, p. akkhiya 14 12 1, enl. 9 2 9a, aGga 20 6 1. 16 8 96. akkhayadeg 217 8 akSaya inexhaustible aGgAra 13 7 10b, aMgAraya 2 3 6 aGgAraka Mars. -- (G. akho nom. prop; Ay whole); -akkhayataiya 2 17 8 akSayatRtIyA (G. aGguTTaya 27 4 aGguSTaka (G. aMguTho ). akhA(khe)trIja). aGgula 16 15 7 aGgula (G. A~gaLa). bhakkhayAu (f. pl.) 2 17 3 akSatAH. aguvaGga 18 5 6 aGgopAGga. akhatta 15 3 3, 17 9 8 akSAtra act tra- acala 12 8 4, 18 3 3 nsgressing the Ksatriya code. acinta 16 1 5 acintya unthinkable. bhakhanti 6 3 2,6 12 5, 8 9 4 akSAnti aceyaNa 17 15 3 acetana wroth. accaNiya 1368 arcanA enl. akkharavAsa 1 22 akSaravyAsa, akSaravistAra. bhacceyaNA 19 15 16 acetanA.

Page #383
paumacariu / accha ( from A+kSi, acc. to Tur- aNavasa 12 6 9 [aNa (negative)+vaza] ner ) be, remain (G. che etc.); undefeated, gl. a-paravazIkRta. -pres. 1 pl. acchahu~ 6 4 4; 2 s. aNAula 2010 90 anAkula undistuacchahi 6 12 96, 18 2 3; 2 pl. rbed, without ill-treatment, acchaha 34 10b, acchahA 199 10b; gl. anAkulabhUtAni svasthAni. 3s. acchaDa 1134, 11 10 1, 132 aNAya 2 13 2 ajJAta. 6. 1386. 15 127. 16323. -aNAyapAra 16 125 ajJAta-pAra. apAra. pl. acchanti 1675; imper. 2.pl. maNiTThaya 12 16 (aniSTha enl.) gl. zatru. acchahA~ 152 4; 3. 8. accha u 108 maNiThiyadeg 15 1 4 avinAzita. 6,1486,165 11a; pres. part. aNitti 15 3 4 anIti. acchaMta 18 10 90, f. 12 4 6, 19 aNiviSaNa 17 10 10b anirviNNa fatigue94; p. p. acchiya 15 9 10a, 18 less. . 10 96. aNudiNu 9 6 90, 12 11 8 anudinam. bhanchantaya 5 14 9a, 7 82, 17 9 7 aNupacchae 5 6 8 [anu+pacchayaPage #384
INDESE VERBORUM aNNeka 3 12 4, 9 5 9a, 9 8 6, 12 1 andhAra 7 3 8, 01 16 9a, enl. 10 1 6 [anyad+eka indef.] other (ke... 9a aMdhakAra darkness (G. aMdhAra, aNNeka=some......others). aMdhAru); aNNettaheM 3 3 3, 4, 5, 6, 7,8,9, 18 4 -enl. andhAraya 9 9 9a, 17 152 2 (with ettaheM ) anyatra in another dark (G. aMdhAre adj.). place. -andhAriya 72 3 andhakArita darkenatuladeg 12 12. ed (G. aMdhAraQ darken). matta 16 10 3gl. Apta. V appa [apa] give (G. ApardU) bhattilu 19 10 8 gl. atyantam (from ati?). -abs. appe vi 16 11 3. bhattAvaNi-sila 13 8 6 AtApanI-zilA appaya 2 12 6, 2 17 9a, 3 3 11a, slab for practising austerities 16 12 9b Atman enl. one's self. [ Mp. attAvaNa 7 15 8]. (cf. G. H. Apa). Vastha [ from asta] appaNaya 1 3 12,817, 11 12 8 Atman -pres. part. enl. atyantau 19 3 enl. one's own (G. Apa]); la (in a preterit sense), attha- -f. appaNiya 12 4 4. ntaya 1797 dying. appANaya 1 1 196, 2 13 5, 11 102 bhasthakkae~ 4 14 6, 6 1 6, 12 4 2 all one's self. ___of a sudden, without delay. appuNa 5 14 4, 7 10 3, 10 12 8, 11 matthAitta 14 13 5 arthavat wealthy. 112, 17 5 10b, 19 2 14, 20 bhatthavaNa 13125,1562 astamana. 1 9a svayam (G. ApaNa). bhatthANa 297, 19 15 6 AsthAna assem- appamANa 10 6 5 apramANa. bly hall V apphAla [ A+sphAlU ] dash, strike, --atthANa-NivandhaNa 16 2 3 holding beat (G. aphALaq ). the Darbar. -pres. 3. 8. apphAlami 4 12 2; p. asthi 12 97, 16 12 1, 18 9 7 (pl.) p. apphAliya 241; 1166%3B 645 asti. -3 9 5 blurted out ? gl. kathita. asthi 1897 asthi. abheya 15 10 7 [abheda] abhedya. athakka 17 16 6 asthira. bhanbhantara 1 11 7, deg1 16 6, 5 5 4, 18 aSiyaheM 67 4 [adivase nizAyAm. 12 2 abhyantare within (G. bhItara, bhaddhasasI 17 5 7 [ardhazazin] Ardhacan- bhA~tara). dra arrow. abbhArambha 11 1 5? baDhummillaya 1476, 14 3 6 ajhainmIlita abhiTTa ( sam+gam ) confront in a half open, 14 5 2 partly visible. battles; (see abhiDa) anta deg13 4 7deg, deg14 13 6 Atra (of. G. -pres. 3. s. anbhiTTai 17 9 3; p. p. ___ A~tara ). abhiTTa 4 7 106, 4 8 1, 10996 antayari f. 15 136 [antakarI vinAzikA. (with jujjha) 7 52, 17 119, Vandola [Andola] swing enl. abhiTTaya 12 6 96, 15 16. -pres. 3 8. andolai 14 3 7, p. p. / abhiDa [ A+smiT 'anAdare, gatau'; He. enl. andolantaya 14 2 8, pret. part IV 164=sam+gam ] andokhiya 17 15 8. -pres. 3. s. abhiDai 17 1b; imper. andolaya 14 4 6,deg14 12 7 Andola enl. 2. S. bhanbhiDu 6 12 9b; p. p. abhiDiya

Page #385
paumacariu 7 13 96, 17 11 10b; enl. abhi- avaraNhaya 5 2 4 aparAhna enl. Diyaya 8 98. avarAmuhadeg 4 9 8 aparAGmukha ? amiyAlaya 18 2 3 amRtAlaya abode of V avaruNDa [ D. 1 11] (A+zliS); nectar, heaven. -abs avaruNDevi 10 12 3,14 5 1, 17 amuNiyadeg 8 6 4 ajJAta. 18 10b; p. p. avaruNDiya 57 11b. V amela see / Amella. bhavareka deg10 5 1, 12 1 4, 14 87, 14 bhamhArisa968 asmAdRza. 12 1, 18 10 6 apara+eka another one. bharaNa (in suNNAraNNa) 5 4 2 araNya. avaroppara 372,677, 14 6 1 [Hc. arAivakkha 16 14 3 arAti-pakSa. IV 409] parasparam. bharAya 1 2 8 a-rAga, avalakkhaNa 1926 apalakSaNa bad of chari 4 147 aracter. aruha 2 69 arhat. areM 7 7 2, 8 8 8, 8 115, 9 10 8a avalamvaNiya 147 4 *avalambanikA sort ___ are (G. are). ___of hanging ornament? alajiya 83 4 alajjita. avaluya 20 11 4 gl. cittakheda (cf. D. 1 alahanta 1 4 2, 2 12 4, f. enl. alaha. 36 avaluA krodha). ntiya 984 alabhamAna. V avaloya [ava+loka; -pres. 3. S. avaloyai2 16 5; abs. aliya'72 7, enl. 8 3 6 alIka, . avaloeNvi 2 15 8, 3 6 10, 8 8 1; aliulaya 1 13 9a ali-kula enl. p. p. avaloiya 4 9 5. mallalla 17 4 AdrA. avasappiNi 1 12 90 avasarpiNI. /allava [ cf. Hc. IV 39 alliva ] a avase 18 3 8 avazyam give (cf. G. AlaQ) V avahattha [apa+hast ] forsake, push -pres. 3. S. allava mi 13 3 10a. aside; mallINa [ Hc. IV 54] 13 12 5, 14 -abl. avahatthevi 1 4 1; p. p. avaha 3 11, 14 58 [AlIna ] Azrita. sthiya 19 1b. Vbhavayara [ ava+] V avahara [ apa+ha] -abs. avayaravi 9 13 6; p. p. avaya -abs. avahareMvi 5390, 9 10 1. riya 3 9 1b, avaiNNa 1 165. avaheri 2 15 3, 18 11 1 avadhIraNA (ef. avaguNakAriya 19 54 avaguNakArikA Mp. 16 25 14) bhavagUDha 91496, 1744. avAreM 525 [ from a-bAra ] within bhavachapiNi 1 11 9a avasarpiNI. no time, immediately (gl. gives avatasa [apa+tram ] 'flee from in STETT="side door, secret door?' terror' (mw.) also] (cf. avAriu-tAtkAlika Mp. 9 -pres. 3. S. avatasai 8 11 9a. 25 13). avataMsa 13 12 7. aviANia 2079b? V avamANa [apa+mAn ] aviula 2 12 1, aviola 4 12 8 [D. -abs. avamANavi 167 8; p. p. enl. 7 63 viola Avigna ] anudvigna. avamANiyaya 16 1 9b. aviyAre 5 8 3, 5 137 avicAreNa withbhavaraoha 14 3 10 [ aparatIrthA ? ] tribu- out any further thought, imtary? mediately.

Page #386
INDESE VERBORUM bhavicala 104 1 unmoved. ahoraNa 1478, 014 10 5 ( D. 1 25) avujjhiyadeg 16 5 4 ajJAta. uttarIyavana, gl. uparitanavastram bhavuha 1 3 12 abudha. A asakka 16 8 8 azakta. V Aijjha [ cf. A+vyadh 'to pin on' Vasa [a] eat; Mw.] be put on (ornament); -pres. 35. asai 1673 -pres. 3. sing. Aijjhai 2 6 3; asacci 15 14 2 asatyA false. p. p. enl. Aiddhaya 1 4 96 [ Aviddha] asamAhimaraNa 1993 asamAdhimaraNa. parihita (cf. D. 2 23 kaNNAiMdhaNa= asarAla 2 16 4 [ Hp. 87 4 6, gl. karNasyAbharaNaM kuNDalAdi and AviMdha and asarAla-baha, aparyanta ] plenty of. AviMdhaga in PSM.; hence Ramanuasahanta 11 101 asahamAna. jaswami's suggestion to con(a)si 652, 3, 5, 6, 10 10 8, 13 nect it with karNa+Acihna is to be 38, 16 10 2, 16 13 5 ( in com. discarded ). binations like jAosi,thiosi,pattosi, Auccha [ A+pRcch ]; hUosi, Dhukkosi, muNiosi, NemaMntiosi) -abs. Aucchevi 9 1 2,97 1; p. p. tvam (see Gram.). Aucchiya 191a. bhasi 2 8 6 [ asi ] use of weapons, AuNNaya 9 4 3 (D. 1 20 ApuNNa ) warfare. [ApUrNa enl.] pUrNa. asundara 3 7 4 unbecoming; 11 13 3 /Aula [ Akulay ] harass, put to _unpleasant. difficulty'; asuramanti 2 3 6 [asuramantrin ] zukra. -pres. 3 s. Aulei 10 10 2. asuhAvaNaya 12 3 9 b, 18 58 azobhana / AUra [A+pUraya ! fill up; (cf. G. sohAma]). -pres. 3 s. AUrai 4 6 3; p. p. bhahavai 12 2 9, 13 4 4, 5, 6, 7, 16 AUriya 5 3 3, deg7 13 6; enl. AU 23, 16 2 7 [Ho. IV 419] athavA. riyaya 3 2 1b. mahavA 2083 athavA. Aesa 15 1 1, 15 12 2 Adeza (oG. H. ahiTThiya 2 1 4 (?) gl. harSita. Avadhi Ayasa). ahiNava 9 9 4 abhinava. mAya 5 13 8, 12 6 5, enl. 1067 ahiNANa 19 1 4 amijJAna (G. eMdhANa). [Hc. IV 365 ] idam. mahimuhaeNNa 12 5 3 abhimukham. VAyara (A+ undertake); mahimuhihUya 8 10 abhimukhIbhUta became -p. p. Ayariya 19 1 8. well-disposed or faithful. Ayatta 17 3 resting on. V ahisAra [abhi+sAray ] take out (in degAyamva 4 9 6 AtAmra. a procession); bhAyamvira deg8 93, 12 4 2, f. degrideg 1727 ___-abs. AhisAravi 5 167. AtAmra. / ahisiJca [ abhi+siJca ]; VAyAma ( sAmarthya kR) exert force, -abs. ahisiJcavi 14 9 3. stretch oneself (cf. D. 1 65 mahA~ 1 12 6, 9 108, 17 18 2, 19 AyAma-bala, dIrgha; different from one 3 3, 4, 5,6,7,8 occurring at HP. 85 17 10, 87 -ahA~ ahA~ 2 13 2, 8 4 4, 994, 2 5); 19137. -abs, AyAvi 77 9a, 1779;

Page #387
paumacarita AyAmeppiNu 17 3 8 gl. praguNIbhUya, bhArAyaNu 12 8 4 gl. yuddharacanA. . sAmarthya kRtvA vA. ArADi 17 9 1a ArATi ( D. 1 75 renV Agaccha [A+gacch] ders this by vilapitam 'shout' ? __-imper. 2. pl. Agacchahu 3 4 10b. G. rADa shout; ef. Sk. rATi war, bhAgara 4 2 3 Akara. battle). bhADaviya 16 126 ATavika. VArAha [A+rAdh]; bADambara 1 138 ADambara. __-pres. part. ArAhanta 9 8 9b. VADoha (AvIlay make turbud; cr. mArisa 1 16 ArSa (designation of G. DovU 'mix with a liquid, Daho- Ravisena's Padmacarita). LavU 'make turbid') VAruha [ A+ruhU ]; -abs. ADohaeNvi 4 10 3. __-abs. AruheM vi 12 75; p. p. Aruhiya 1/ADhappa (Hc. IV 254; connected 15 4 6, enl. ArUDhaya 2 1 9a. by Pischel (223) with pass. /ArUsa [A+ruSya ]; caus. of A+dhA) -abs. ArUsavi 13 11 10, 14 10 -pres. 3. s. ADhappai 1 2 12a 9a; p. p. AruTTha 1953, enl. AruTTaya Arabhyate; p. p. ADatta 2 4 3, 13 98 10 119b. Arabdha. bhArUsaNa 16 2 96 kopana. VANa [A+naya] VAroDa ni+rudh ( engage in battle) -pres. 3. S. ANai 2 16 2; p. p. V (ef. PSM V roDa-rudhU ); 925, enl. 13 4 106 (G. ANavU). bhANa 8 2 3, 12 4 6 AjJA (G. ANa). -p. p. AroDiya 11 8 6, 15 3 1. -ANavaDIvaya 12 4 6 [AjJApratIpa enl.] bhAlagga 5 117,75 7, 20 6 1, enl. 10 10 9a (Alagna ) fell upon, * apponent. stuck. mANadayaru 10 4 9a, 18 410a [Ananda+ kara] Anandaka. V Alava [ A+lap ] speak with; mANantaya 6 la? ANavaDIvaya AjJAbhajaka -pres. 3. S. Alavai 18 9 2. bhAtAvaNa 12 11 96, 15 9 10a, 1968 mAlANakhambha 19 14 3 [khambha-skambha] [ AtApana 1 suffering austerities. AlAnastambha. When with sila (zilA), same as AlAvaNi 1 5 8, 7 2 4 [AlApanI] attAvaNi-sila. _type of lute. bhAdaNNa 2 13 5 [Ho. IV 422] Akula. Aliyaya 19 14 3 [p. p. to A+/lI bhAdesa 8 107 Adeza. enl. ] crouched. bhApaNDura 8 1 1 ApANDura. VAliGga [bhA+liGga] VbhAmela (muc) leave; -abs. AliGgevi 11 67; agent. degAli-imper. 2. pl. Amellahu 37 4; abs. GgaNa 3 8 8. bhAmellevi 2 12 9 8, 107 1 (setting mAlIviya 17 14 8 AdIpita afire. free), 17 5 2; p. p. Amelliya deg4 8 bhAluJjiya 13 4 6 [AluJcita 'torn to 20.782,1298. pieces', mw.] plucked, shaven. Arakkhiba 10 6 19, 14 4 8 ArakSin enl. mAluJcira 13 4 6 (agent. from A+ guard, watchman. lucha, of. AluJcita 'torn to pieces', nArasaya 14 6 4 mArakta enl. mw.) plucking at, pulling.

Page #388
INDESE VERBORUM VAva [connected by Turner with bhAsava 9 1 9a, 9 9 3 Azrama. 3179] come; 'AsAUraya 2015 AzApUraka. -pres. 1. pl. Avahu~ 2 152, 2. 8. AsAsaya 12 5 AzvAsaka canto. Avahi 7 125, 3. 8. Avai 5 11 9b, bhAsi 1 12 8, 2 13 9b, 555,6 15 10 1 7, 12 1 9b, 18 1b; imper. 2, 87 8, 108 4, 13 4 10a, 19 2. S. Au 19 2 1, 19 15 4; fut. 109 AsIt. 3. S. Avesai 1684; abs. Avevi 6 bhAsIvisa-sappa 11 3 8 AzIviSa-sarpa, 11 96; p. p. Aiya 1 14 1, 39 AhayaNa 16 12 9a [ corrupt for Aha106,6 15 3, 14 11 1, 15 14 9b, vaNa Ahava? ] battle. enl. 6 127, Aya 1 7 9b, 1 12 VAhaNa [A+han ] strike; 9b, 2 5 2, 2 1090, 2 14 6,5 -imper. 2. pl. AhaNahA~ 19 3 100; 2 9a, 10 2 7, 16 11, enl. 88 pres. part. f. AhaNanti 18 11 5. 2 (G. AvardU). mAhava-bhUmi 20 5 8 battle-ground. bhAvai 13 5 10 b Apad (Hc. IV 400). /mAhiNDa [A+hiND] wander, roam; bhAvagga (f. AvaggI) 11 27, 12 1158 -pres. 3. S. AhiNDai 10 12 9b. enl. Avaggaya 16 87 khAdhInA (gl. at 1127) all, entire; at 1211 1 i 3 137,519,527, 11 13 2, 13 5='entirely one's own ? [ Hp. 24 api (G. ya). 91 21 11 gl. AvaggI mUlagI (G. mUlagu~ ija 4 9 96 zvabhU? (cf. ijA-mAtA PSM.). all, whole; wholly, entirely )]. Ce Viccha [iccha ]; VAvaTa [A+varta ] go towards; -pres. 1 s. icchami 15 14 2, 3 s. -pres. part. enl. AvadRntaya 17 3 icchai 15125 4; p. p. AvaTTiya 7 6 6. iccha 14 84 icchA. bhAvakiya 1 2 3 [A( ISat ) + vakra enl. itthantareM 114 1 atrAntare. ____f.] slightly curved. intaya 8 9 7 see Ve. bhAvAsiya 3 9 3, 11 81, 14 2 2 [AvA- indasaNa 3 6 11b indratva. sita] camped. indavaha 8 696 indramaha ? (cf. 38148) VbhAvIla [A+pIDU ] tie up, tighten, indindira 13 7 4 (D. 1 79 ) bhramara. press; irideg 387 giri. -abs. AvIlavi 4 11 2; p. p. AvIliya imu 15 11 9a, 19 15 9 idam 14 17, enl. AvIliyaya. ila 12 119b, 19 11 4 ilA earth bhAvIla (in pavaNAvIla) 20 9 9b group, (Dingal iLa) multitude (?) (cf. AvIlana-samUha va 5 13 8, 13 4 1a, 13 10 3. PSM. and giftes below). ihaloya 4 13 4 ihaloka. bhAsa 14 137 Asya. bhAsakiya 1125, enl. 1593 AzakSita. bhAsaNa 1629 azana? IsIsi 4 13 8,9 1 16, 15 8 6, (IsIsa) bhAsaNattha728 Asanastha. 6154 ISat ISata. bhAsaNNa742 Asanna -mAsaNNabhabdha 1844 Asanna-bhavya. uvavayANa 16 5 4 upapradAna (i. e. dAna, the bhAsaNNIhUna 185 AsannIbhUta. second of the upAyacatuSTaya).

Page #389
paumaMcarita uiya 1 16 9b udita. Vucchaha [ ut+saha ]; ukkara 14 55, 19 17 6deg utkara with -pres. 3. ucchahai 16 3 10b. raised hands. ucchiNNa 17 5 7 ucchinna. ukkhaya 1 14 7deg (with karavAla), 17 12 /ujala [ ud+jvala ] 4 [utkhAta Hc. I 6] unsheathed; -p. p. degujaliya 14 6 6; caus. p. p. 13 4 8, 13 8 2 uprooted. ujjAliya 724 (G. ukkhandha 10 9 6, ukkhandhaya 11 13 5 ujjaya 5 1590 Rju enl. [for ukkhaMdaya avaskanda enl.? See ujIviya 19 152 ujjIvita. ukkhaMda and okkhaMda PSM. ] siege, Vujova [ ud+yotay ]; march ? gl. vairabh , but gl. on 30 -pres. part. f. enl. ujovaMtiya 7 3 15 upari vairam. ___8; p. p. ujoiya 15 14 5. ukkhala deg17 13 2, 15 2 5 ulukhala (G. ujjhara 14 108 [from ud+kSar ] cf. 'UkhaLa, UkhaLo). ___Hc. I 98 ojjhara nirjhara. Vuggama [ ud+gam ] rise; ujhiya deg3 10 6, deg5 13 6deg ujjhita. -pres. part. uggamanta 14 52; p. p. 1/uTa [ uda+sthA: G. UThaveM]. uggamiya 15 6 5; uggaya 15 6 4; . ___ --imper. 2. S. (intensive) uTTha caus. p. p. uggAmeyadeg 6 11 8, 17 / 10 4 4; pres. part. uTThanta 784, 8 10a. 9 10 3, enl. 16 13 4; abs. uThevi uggAhiya 16 5 10 [udghAhita (D. 1 137)] 897; caus. imper. 2. pl. uTThavahA~ accepted. 15 106. uggIriya deg4 13 4 (with zrotta stotra) VuDDa [ ud+Daya ] fly (G. UDavU); [auttoi ] said; 8 6 3 raised (PSM. -pres. 3. S. uDDai 1 5 4, 3. pl. quotes two passages to support uDDanti 5 115, 13 55; abs. uDDevi this sense) 109 8; caus. p. p. deguDDAviya 218. uccaliya 6 13 10 uccalita started, uddaNa 14 3 3, 18 5 8deg [D. 1 155 moved. oDhaNa-uttariya ] upper garment, uccariya' 17 12 6 ? (G. oDha], oDhaNI). VuccAya (den. from ucca ) lift; -abs. uccAeNvi 19 11 5; p. p. uccAiya uDhukkiya 17 137 [from ud+Dhauk] apagatA ? uNAi 1 3 6 uNAdi. 2112. uccoli 93 1, 203 3 [cf. D. 1 131 deguNDi 17 6 5 ( PSH. piNDa) bullet =nIvI] utsaGga lap. (MP. 22 15 20). ___like missile ? ucchau 19 117 utsavaH (G. ochava). uNNAviyadeg 2 14 9a unnAmita. Vucchala [ ud+zalU ] fly upwards; uNhaya 12 12 8 uSNa enl. -abs. ucchalevi 17 6 100, p. p. uccha- Vutthara (A+kram ) attack, confront liya 180,degl 19,914 6, 1 13 (in battle); 1deg,deg18 1 1, deg18 1 3, 17 12 10a -imper. 2. pl. uttharahA~ 12 93 17 22 (G. uchaLavU); caus. p. p. abs. uttharavi 9 9 9a, 15 7 8, 18 2 - ucchallAviya 13 4 9 ucchAliya 13 3 16 9a, 17 4 la; p. p. utthariya 7 5 1, (G. uchALag). 15 52, enl. utthariyaya 17 17 10a.

Page #390
INDEX VERBORUM Vutthalla [from ud+sthala, Paiala- VuppAya (ud+pAday); . cchi gives utthalia-ucchallibha ] be -pres 1. S. uppAyami 6 11 3; 3. 8. thrown upwards (G. uthalaq get uppAyai 1 14 4, 12 12 8; p. p. displaced violently ); 143 12b, (f. pl.) uppAiu ( for -pres. part. enl. utthAlantaya 17 3 uppAiyau) 1 10 1. 5. p. p. utthalliya 1 3 13, 2 15 9a, VuppADa [ud+pATaya ; cf. G. upADavU lift, enl. 11 8 9b. carny ] uproot; utta-pauttiya 129 100 [ukta+pra-uti enl.] -pres. part. uppADanta 9 3 9a%3; ___repartee. abs. uppADevi 8 9 2; p. p. uppADiya uttAraya 1 1 1 uttAraka. 7 115 uttima 2 14 4 uttama (G. dial. olyama). "uppIla 13 6 3 [D. 1 126 ] saMghAta. uddaNDadeg 3 3 6. Vunbha [from Urdhva ] raise; set up uddantura 67 6 [ uddantura] having proj. -imper. 2. pl. ubbhahA~ 19 3 93 ecting teeth. abs. ubbhavi 10 10 9b; p. p. ubbhiya VuhAla (A+chid He. IV 125) 17 8, 2 4 6. snatch away; ubbhaDa 4 8 5 [ udbhaTa] formidable. -imper. 2. pl. uddAlahA~ 74 7; abs. ubbhiNNadeg 17 16 1.a [ udbhinna ] romAJcita. uhAlevi 9 6 5. ubhaya 4 7 10 6, 12 1 1, 17 lai uddhaddhaya 7 11 9b gl. vinaSTa (of. oTThaddhaya). ubhayacAri 11 4 2gl. giricArI samabhUmiuddharaNa 13 6 2 uddhAraka. cArI vA. uddhAya 15 1 5, enl. uddhAiyaya 8 396 ummaNadummaNa 19 13 1b, enl. 12 3 96 udghAvita. unmanodurmanas despondent (of. G. VudbhUya [ ud+dhU] waive; AmaNadUma]). -pres. part. degudbhUyamANa 17 5, p. ummAhaya 6 4 2deg, 18 8 6 [unmAtha enl.] p. uddhRya 2 119 (cf. pavaNuddhaya Mp. anxiety, longing ( Mp. 27 23 924 10) 1l gl. ommAhiya=utkaNThita ). uddaliya 2 13 5, 17 1 10a udbhalita / ummIla[ud+mIla] become visible, covered with dust. appear; upagAra 12 11 4 upakAra. -pres. part. ummIlanta 14 5 9a; Vuppaya [ ut+pat ] leap, fly; p. p. degummIliya 9 5 4. -abs. uppaeNvi 17 8 9, 16 14 8, 18 / ummUla [ ud+mUlay ] uproot; 11 9b, 19 7 11b, uppaevi 15596. -abs. ummUvi 13 3 10 6. uppaja [ut+padma; G. upajae~] ummohiya 2 104 [unmohita ] become -pres. 3. S. uppajjai 1 12 4, 5153; free from delusion. abs. uppajeMvi 6 3 6; p. p. enl. uppa. uraya 10 12 4 uraga, gl. sarpa. jNaya 2 11. urasa 10 11 8 uras / uppari 1 3 3, 2 3 4, 31 13b, 12 11 ura u" ( for aura Ara)17 14 2 ore ore 9a, 13 1 10a, 14 5 6, 19 11 4 (G. ore ore). upari. ullAliya 20 6 1 [He. IV 36] unnamita uppallANa ( from ud+paryAga) dismount raised (G. ulALaq throw up in -abs. uppallANevi 5 4 5. the air ).

Page #391
10 degullAva 13 9 4 ( i ) ? (ii) [ ullApa ] conversation. paumacariu Vullukka (He. IV 116 ulluka=Niluka= ni+lI ) hide; ubvelliya 245 prasArita. -pres. 3. s. ullukkara 15 39; imper. udaya' 4 11 6 ubhaya. 2. pl. ullukoM 14 5 4. V ullola [ ud+lul ] undulate, roll; - pres. 3. s. ullolai 1434. 'ulhAva ( nirvApay ) extinguish; -pres. 3 s. ulhAvami 20983 P. P. enl. ulhAviyaya 17 14 9a (cf. a. olaaj, holaaj ). uvayAra 12 11 4, 19 15, 1987 upakAra V uvamija [ from upamIy ] be com pared; -pres. 2. s. uvamijjahi 2 69; pres. 3 s. uvamijjai 161, 11108. uvari deg229a 238,662, 01152, 11 14 1, 11 14 8, 13 2 6, 147. 9a, 1932; uvariM 17 8 106 upari. uvara 1 10 3, 2 11 5, 1235, 1345 udara. uvariliyaf. 499 [ He II 163] uparitanA. charm. uvasoha 6 34 [ upazobhA ] adornment. uvahi 2 10 5, 9 3 8, 1327, 153 80 udadhi. umvariya 5 11 3, 147 5 ( cf. D. 1 132 uvvaria=adhika, anIpsita) avaziSTa. [uThavaha [ ud+tra ]; -pres. 3 s. ubvahai 11596, 13 109; p. 3 pl. uvvahanti 1 106. V ubveda [ ud+veST ] free from a si / u vela [ ud + velU; PSM.] move qui ckly; -abs. ubvelevi 6 24. ege; -abs, uvvedevi 18 104; caus. p. p. en]. unveDhA viyaya 20 7 9a uhu 7 3 5, 6, 18 1 3, 6 that one, U VUsAra [ ut+sAray ]; -abs. UsAreMvi 168 6. Uhu 73 5 that one. e ekkamaNa 12 129 ekamanas. ond of the four upAyas ). uvasamaya 18 196 upazamita. uvasovaNi 227 upakhApinI soporific uvavayANa 16 5 4 [upapradAna ] dAna ( see- ekamekka 17 14 16, 19 10 10 (Hc. III 1 ) ekaikra one another. ( G. ekameka ). ekkalaya 2069 [eka+laka ] ekAkin, f. ekaliya 19 185 (G. ekala, ekalI ). ekavAra 18896 eka bAra once (d. eka Ve (i) go; -pres. 3 pl. enti 5 12 5; imper. 28. ehi 79 1; pres. part. enta 626, 11 117, 1429a, enl intaya 897. eya 17 72, eNya 836, 15 12 2, 16 156 etad (e). ekkala 14 11 6 eka-kalA. ekattaha~ 18 43 ekata: ( cf. He. IV 420 ettahe= itaH ) at one place; on one side. vAra ). cf. ekaeN vAraeN 14 8 96 once. ekkasi 2 14 1 (Hc. IV 428 ) [ ekaza: ] sakRt. ekeka 15 2 3, enl. ekekaya 8 1296 ekaika ( G. ekeka ) each one. etaya 10 108, 14 112, 15122, * ettaDiya 13112, 15 12 3, 16 9 3, 19 14 6, 19 182 etAvat. enahaeN 7 11 3, 1074, 10 9 2, 12 8 1, 1834 [ He IV 420] (alw. ays with vi ) itaH now here, equivalent to etthantare-atrAntare.

Page #392
INDEX VERBORUM 11 esiya 7 92, 7 11 7, 8 6 9a, 127 olagga 2 9 6 f. sevA attendance. 2, 1279b, 15 1190, 15 12 olamviya 4 12 8 avalambita. 9b [Hc. II 157 ] iyat. olla 4 8 8 Adra ettie~ 10 17 idAnIm, -olliya 11 8 3, 14 8 7 Adita. etthu 16 8 8 [ He. IV 405 ] atra. bhovagga [ upa+valg ] A+kram ( PSM; of. etyantare (quite common) atrAntare at Pai. utthariovaggiAI akantaM); this juncture. -abs. ovaggiya 4 11 3. ema 295, 2 14 5, 3 5 6 etc. (P. S. osahi 4 6 10 f. auSadhi, have mostly eva) [He. IV 401, VosuviNAya [utsvapnAy ] talk in sleep; 418 ] ittham evam , (G. eNma ).-ema vi -pres. 3. s. osuvigAyai 17 15 3. 9119a. Vosara (apa+sa); eva 3 9 4, 18 12 5 [cf. Hc. IV -pres. 3. S. osarai 8 3 6; imper. * 408 evaDa; from e+baDDa big] etAvat 2. s. osaru 18 10 8; (G. evaDheM). -caus. osAra (apa+sAray); evahiM (variant emahi) 1127, 28 -imper. 2. s. osAri 13 29; abs. 4, 3 8 10a etc. [ Ho. IV 420] osAreppiNu 20 43; p. p. osAriya idAnIm. 4 9 3, 11 11 2, 16 4 5, 17 54 -evahi mi 5 8 2. (cf. G. osaravU diminish). ehu 19 7 5, enl. ehau 16 12 4, ehae~ ___osovaNi 10 6 8a upaMkhApinI sleep 15 10 5, eNhu 15 11 9a, 16 5 10, ___charm. 16 8 8b [ef. He. IV 362 ] eSaH (G. e). - oha 1 13 6 odha. Vohaha (cf. G. oTa f. ebb) diminish; Voara [ ava+tR ] get down; -pres. part. enl. ohaTTantaya 17 3 4. -abs. oarevi 19 8 10a, 1999; V ohaha [cf. D. 1 166 ohaTTo apamRtA caus. p. p. oAriya 19 2 10. move away.. ojharaya 3 6 1a [from ava+kSara ] enl. -p. p. ohaSTriya 4 109a. ohara 12 2, 3 5 6 kind of aquatic oTTaddhaya(1) 17 17 4 vinaSTa (?). cf. uddhaddhaya. animal (ef. uhara mentioned along V oNalla (ava+lambU) fall down; with jhaSa, susuyAra, kacchapa and makara) -pres, part. oNalantaya 17 154; jalacaravizeSa Mp. 10 129,87 9 11. p. p. oNala 8 9 5, 10 11 8 [oNa- ohulliya 52 2, 19 129 [ from ava+ lliya adhaHpAtita MP. 7 5 12]. phul ] mlAna (Mp. gl. 7 10 1), khinna VoNAva [ ava+nAmay ] bend down; (cf. D. 1 157 ohura-khinna, avanata). -abs. oNAeNvi 9 11 7; p. p. degoNA- ohAmiya deg11 1 8, 11 13 6 abhibhUta, , viya377.. tiraskRta. Vorumbha (avarudhU ; rumbharudh , Hc. IV 218). ya 9 12 8 ca. -abs. orumbhevi 9 9 9a. yanda 18 7 1 candra. oNreM 10 87 ore Ho! gl. mama sanmukham. degyala 14 116 degkalA. Volagga (sev ) serve; -pres. 3. S. olaggai 7 65.. kaha287, 19 4 16 kati. nirjhara.

Page #393
12 paramacarita kaiyaha 9 65 [ef. He. IV kaiyaha IV /kaNa [ kvaNa ; G. kaNavU] groan; __422 (1)] kadA. __-pres. 3. S. kaNai 1 5 3. kahavaMsiya 12 2 7 kapivaMzika. kaNaya 11 8 4 [D. 2 56]gl. bANa. kaya 6154 kRta. kaNaya-Dora 72 7 [kanaka+dora] thin 33 1923 kaH enl. golden necklace (ef. G. doro and kau 5 12 96, 6 3 2,637 [Hc. IV kandoro). ____416] kutaH. kaNThaya 726, 9 4 4,951,9 106, kauhamaga 10 1 8 [*kakubhA+mArga] gl. 16 9 8, [kaNThaka ] neck ornament : digamArga.. (G. kaMTho), necklace of one str. kayanta 108 6, 109 2 kRtAnta. ___ing (G. kaMThI). kayAvi 4 3 3 kadApi. kaNThiya 1 4 3 [kaNThikA ] necklace of kakara 8 10 8 [karkara] parvatazikhara (Mp. one (or more) string (G. kaMThI). .gl. 31 257). kaNDuiyadeg 19 7 10 kaNDUyita. kakkha 16 15 3 kakSa flank. kaNDUyaNa 2 12 4 kaNDUyana. kakkhaDa 13 8 4 gl. karkaza violent. kaNNAriya 19 14 2 [ from karNa+Ara] kancha 4 112 kakSA loin cloth (G. kaccha, goaded near the ears (ef. AroheM kAchaDI). kannAriu gaindu Bh. 2 55 where kaje 12 5 5 kArye for the sake of. Gune renders it by karNayoH aMkuzena kajaNa 158 kAJcana. preritaH; PSM. wrongly vibhUSitaH). kaJjayadeg 4 7 10a kaJcuka cuirass. kaNNajAu 16 8 3 karNajApaH whispering kaJjaya 18 6 1 kA enl. lotus. in the ear'; tale-bearing. kaTriya-dhara 3 5 10 [ kASThikA+dhara] staff- kaNNAdANa 6 3.9a kanyAdAna. .. bearer ( Mp. gl. 6 2 3 yaSTidhara) kaNiyadeg 456, 17 63 karNikA kind. : (ef. G. kAThI). of arrow with an ear-shaped kahiya-vAla 3 69 [*kASThikA-pAla] staff- top. bearer. kattarI 4 11 4 a term of duelling. kaDaullAdeg 14 57 [kaTaka+degullaya contra- (With this line compare Bh. 2 cted ] bracelet (cf. G. kaDalu ). 27 malla-jujjha-AvaggaNa-saJcai~, dokara-kattari kaDaya 7 1 2 kaTaka ridge. karaNa-pavaJcai~; most of these terms 'karappa 13 6 100, 13 8 4, [D. 2 13] are given by Jacobi with a nikara (G. kaDapalo). ___query). kaDisaratha 13 63 [kaTi+sara enl.] kaTisUtra. kathai 13 5 4, 5, 6, 8, 9; kattha-vi 13 kAma 127 1 kaTuka (G. kaDavU). 52, 3, 17 13 1 kutrApi. kalubhASiyadeg 11 12 5 (quali. degsAhaNa) /kanda (krandU), bewail, cry; " prahRta, pIDita, parAbhUta (FSM.). -pres. 3. S. kandai 8290; pres. VkaTTha [probably from kRSTa ] pull, part. kandanta 9 102, 11 9 5, f.. draw out (G. kADhavu); enl. kandantiya 19 5 10a; -pres. 1. S. kaDhami 15 27; pres. -agentive kandAvaNa 9 6 9b. part. f. kaDDantiya 18 10 9a; abs. kandala.7 1 5 shoot. kaDDevi 5 10 8; p. p. enl. kaDDiyaya kandua-khaNa 16 2 3 kandukakSaNa game of 14 13 9a. ball.

Page #394
INDEX VERBORUM 18 kandorTa 1 13 8 [D. 2 9 ] nIlotpala. 616 8,712 6,844,926,9 kandhara 1168. 10 5,9 107,12 109b, 1556, kappa 4 4 96, 8 2 3, 8 4 4, 18 9 9a 19 1 10b, 198 3, 19 15 6, kari [kalpa] kara tribute (Mp. 39 6 16 12 10 96, 2. pl. karahu 4 3 3, 4 5 gl. kappu karaH daNDo vA). 2,5 10 7, 16 11 3, 19 3 8, 3. s. V kappa cut (G. kApavU); karau 17 18 4, kareu 5 13 2, 17 18 -pass. pres. 3. 8. kappijai 18 8 '7, 3. pl. karantu 12 4 7; fut. 1. pl. 7; p. p. kappiya 4 8 3. karesahu~ 3 6 11a, 2. pl. karesahoM 12 kappariya 15 4 5, 15 5 3, 17 8 8 cut 89b, 3. s. karesai 16 8 5; pres. (from V kappara=V kappa extended part. karanta 2 1 9a, 3 2 4, 37 8, with degra; ef. D. 2 20 kappariaM dAritam). 14 6 1, enl. 4 190, 6 1 1, 8 kappiNu 1699 kRtvA, gl. kathayitvA (cf. 1a, 17 4 10b;f. karanti 738, 14 Kramadisvara's Sainksipta- 7, enl. karantiya 98 4; abs. karavi 2 sara 5 59 kRppi; Vasudevahindi 76, 4 127, 577, 6 13 3, 10 I, p. 28, 1. 1. kappi). 7 1, 12 1 3, karevi 1 8 1, 3 12 2, kama 1 13 9b, 17 12 8 krama step 4 115, 558,7 10 1,9113, -kama-muaNadeg 1 6 3 kramamocana (1) tak. 108 3, 16 9 7, karappiNu 2 14 8, _ing steps; (2) swerving from 2 15 3, 53 2,873, 1089, ' tradition (?). 11 118, 149 1, 19 12 16, V kama (kam ) cross; kareviNu 15 157; kappiNu see s. v.-pres. 3. s. kamai 12 6 8; abs. pot. part. karevI 9 6 96, 2017; kameppiNu 237. -pass. pres. 3. S. kijjai 13 11 10, kamalAyara 2 1 9b kamalAkara. 157 9a; p. p. kaya 1 16 10, kiya Vkampa [ kamp; G. kaoNpavU]; 11 17deg, (enl.) 4 10; -caus. -pres. 3. pl. kampanti 1 4 4; pres. agentive karAvaNa 18 1 2. part. kampanta 1 3 14b, enl. 8 3 3; karaNa 4 11 4; 11 6 4 tactical move -agentive kampAvaNa 139 2, 15 1b; in duelling or subduing an -kampAvaNasIla 2099b. ___elephant. See kattarI. kammanta 3 136 [karmAnta given by Mw. 'karayalagga 1 9 1 karatalAgra. as occurring in the present /karakara ( onom.) caw; sense in lexicons only] tilled -pres. 3. S. karakarai 8 2 96. or cultivated ground. karagga 1 5 2 karAgra (Dingal go kammAraya 2 10 2 [ karmakAra enl.] ser- hand ). vant. /kara [kR; G karavU ]; . karamviya 12 66, enl. karamviyaya 117 --pres. 1. S. karami 1 39,292, 9a[karambita] vyApta, 44 4, 13 8 8, 2. s. karahi 5 16 karapahara 4 75 [ karaprahAra ] karakavRSTi. 5, karehi 20 11 4, 3. S. karai 2 9 3, kari0 8 5 6. 2 10 3, 4 5 9a,94 4, karei 4 12 kalayaNThi 14 127 [kalakaNThI; cf. D. 2301 6, 11 62, 16 14 2; 3, p!. karanti kokilA. 6 14 9a; imper. 2. S. kareM 4 3 2, kalama 1 4 2.

Page #395
paumacarita kalamalaya 12 12 8 Mp. 3626 gl. kANekkhaha 2 12 8 [ kANa+/ IkSa ] looks / IrSyAjanita-kheda. sideways. kaluNaya 9 10 2 karuNa enl. kApurisa 2 13 2 kApuruSa. kallae 2 12 96,7 12 90, 16 11 3 kalye kAmasattha 4 1 2 kAmazAstra, (enl.) to morrow (G. kAlya). kAraNe 1 10 5, 4 12 3,157 4, 20 12 11 degkallola 11 14 6 f., kalola 12 5. kAraNe for the sake of, kavaya 47 10a kavaca. kArima 9 47, 14 13 4 [D. 2 27; kavaNa 5 13.90, 992, 13 5 100, 16 really an degima derivation from * 6 3 [cf. Pali ko-pana, kiM-pana; He. / kR] kRtrima (1) artificial (2) in IV 367 ] kim (G. kavaNa, koNa). sincere. kayandha 834 kabandha. kAla 4 65 one of the nine treas. kavi 1 2 4 kvApi. ures. kasa 9 10 3 kazA whip. kAla-cakra 3 1 1 kAlacakra. kasaNa deg11 107, 14 7 7 kRSNa. kAlavAsa 10 8 8 [kAlapAza ] Yama's Vkaha [ kath ; G. kahe noose or an inauspicious astro-pres. 1. s. kahami, 12 16, 3. s. logical conjunction. kahai 3 11 1a; imper. 2. S. kaha kAva 1 1 196 kAvya. -19 90,613 7, 8 6 9a, 19 134, kiya (?) 11 1 7, 11 1 8 kiM vA? kila? 5; 2. pl. kahahu 4 1 9b, kahA~ 19 4 kiga 18 4 8 kim. 900, kahahA~ kahA~ 12 1b; pres. part. kiMNa 11 12, kigNa 19 17 116 kiM nu. (enl.) kahantA 379, 19 18 10a; kiNNa 14 8 6 kiM na. -pass. pres. 3. S. kahijai 19 10 kira 2 12 7, 4 4 4, 8 11 8, 12 6 9b, 1b; p. p. kahiya 1 12 8, 4 35, 12 105, 14 9 5, 17 10 la [kila] - 4 58. yAvat just as; about to, as if. kaha 1105 katham ; kiriya 11 7 1 kriyA. -kaha va 4 29a, katham iva. /kilakila (onom.) chirp: .. -kaha vi 11 12 9a, 15 12 5 katham api / 50, 101220 katham+Apa -pres. 3. S. kilakilai 157 (cf. -kaha vi kaha vi 17 8 8. ___G. kilakilATa chirrup). kahakahantI 9 12 1 (onom.) whizzing. 'kilantaya 20 10 G klAnta enl. kahANaya 11 3 1 kathAnaka. 'kilAmiya 19 66klAnta. kahi 1103 kutra; kilitta 1332 [klapta ] racita. -kahi-mi 12 129, 14 6 2, 3, 4, 5, kilesa 9 1090, 19 69 kleza. 19 12 8 kutrApi somewhere, in kisalaya 3 3 3. , some place; 12 2 3 somehow. kiha 1 10 6, 7, 1 10 90 [Hc. IV kAi~ 11 13 3 kim. 401 ] katham. kahu 17 5 10 katham. V kIla (kroD); kAUsAya 2 11 8 kAyotsarga. -pres. part. kIlanta 2 8 1. kAyamvarideg 14 6 4 kAdambarI wine. kIla 5 1 7, 15 7 8 krIDA. kAgaNideg 4 6 110 [kAkiNI ] ratnavizeSa. kIlAla 197 8, 2065 blood. kANi 10 12 2, 13 119 f. vaira (2). kuiya 10 10 9a, 11 8 8 kupita

Page #396
INDEX VERBORUM 15 kuyAri 853 (2). kema 1 9 9b, 10 11 4, 18 8 2 [ Ho. kuJciya 1367 kuJcita. IV 401 ] katham (G. kema); kuTTaNi 13 9 4, 14 13 4 kuTTinI. -kema vi 15 14 3. kuDaGga 3 1 4 [D. 2 37 latAgRha; lexical kera 432, 4 3 8,96, deg15 1598 sevA kuTaGgaka, kuTugaka ] bower, thicket. keraya [He. IV 421 (20)] 16 1 9a, kuTumbi 15 2 5 kuTumbin farmer ? (cf. 13 2 100, 14 7 8, deg19 2 9, 19 3 G. kaNabI). 10, deg20 3 100, 20 5 4, kerI deg1 9 kuDhAradeg 16 4 2 kuThAra. 9b, 4 3 8,553, 16 6 9a, deg20 4 kuDha see under V lagga. 4 genitive postposition (G. keru). kudUbha 16 10 1 kudUta. keva 16 12 8 katham. kumbhilla 14 3 6 [kumbha-+ila ] kumbhavat. kevala 1 13 6 kevalam (G. kevaLa). kumma 1 102 kUrma tortoise ( also the 'kesari 17 11 6 kesarin. tortoise incarnation of Visnu) kehaya 16 1 2 [He. IV 402 ] kIdRza. kummAyAraya 15 9 100 kUrmAkAra enl. keyiya f. 16 12. kummAgAra 136 10 koi 5 13 96 ko'pi (G. ko, koi ). kulauttI 5 13 9, 11 13 4, enl. kula kouhalla 1 12 6, 10 2 2 koUhala 5 51 kutUhala. uttiya 12 2 105 [kulaputrI] kulInA strI. V koka [ He. 4 76 ] vyAhR call; kulavahu 4 9 96 kulavadhU. -pres. part. kokanta 358, 47 kula-pAvaya87 1 kulapAvaka, 10b; p. p. kokkiya 2 9 5, 15 4 7, kulahara 157 90, 19 6 4 [kulagRha ] 16 8 1; abs. kokAvavi 19 16, father's house (as against fat kokAvevi 7 10 9a, 18 8 5, kokAveher-in-law's house ). ppiNu 20 11 3; -caus. p. p. kokAkuvalayaNayaNI 20 11 9a kuvalaya-nayanA. viya 928. kusiddha 16 10 8b. kokaya 13 11 11b inviter. kusumA 14 2 5 kusuma enl. ko 355 kraucca. kasambha 4 8 8, enl. 17 2 5 (G. kambo ). koTraya 1 87 koSTha enl. (. koTho). kuhara 1 2 1 [ ku-dhara ] gl. parvata. koDAkoDi 2 10 5 [*koTAkoTi] one kuhiNi 6 62, 8 3 1 [D. 2 62 ] rathyA crore multiplied by one crore. street, road ( Mp. 9 23 11 ). . koDAvaNaya 6 7 8 [enl. agent from kara-bhaDa 19 2 5 ruthless warrior caus. from koDakautuka (D. 233, kUrabhaTa. ___Hc. 4 422 (9)] kautukotpAdaka (G. kUra-vIra 19 3 1a ruthless warrior. . koDAmaNeM ). kUvAra 2 82, 107 6 ery of help kodUmiya 14 11 8 [ef. PSM. koDDamia, (ef. Bh. 8 14 1). ___He. IV 168 koTTama-ram ] surata. kejara 9 8 9a keyUra. 'kontadeg 11 85, 15 5 8 kunta. kettaDaya 6 11 3, 15 12 2, 19 159 khaya 19 12 106 kSaya; kettiya 11 10 8, 18 6 5, 20 9 4 [He.. -khayagAraya 5 1 5, degkhayagArA 8 10 5, II 157 ] kiyat. khayakAri f. 4 5 9 kSayakAraka (of. Mp. kenthu 10 1 4 [ He. III 405 ] kutra. khayagArau 9 1517). kha ' kiyat.

Page #397
16 paDamacarita khayara 18 3 3 [khabara] khecara.. khalahala 13 5 2 (onom.) kSubdha shaky khayAla 13 48 gl. parvata-gartA (of. Bh. (ef.G. khaLabhaLavU become infirm or 3 247, 4 3 1 where Jacobi dilapidate). interpretes it as thicket'). khala 11 11 90. khagauDa 17 15 8 pakSa-puTa. VkhA [khAd, G. khAvU]; VkhaJca draw back, pull back; -pres. 3. S. khAi 1932; -caus, -pres. 3. S. khaccei 3 12 5; abs. p. p. (enl.) khAviyaya 9 112. khazcavi 373; p. p. khaJciya 17 178 khANa 284 khAdana. khAviyaya see khA. - (cf. a. khaMcAvU hesitate) khAriya 6 19,867kSArita embittered, khaDahAra 5 7 1 [D. 2 67 khaDaM tRNam ] . ___provoked, exasperated (see. tRNabhAra haystack (G. khaDa, bhAro). Bh. S. v.). VkhaNa (khan , G. khaNatuM); __ -pres, 1. S. khaNami 152 63 imper. V khija [khid cf. G. khIjaq to get 2.pl. khaNahA~ 74 7; pres, part. angry]; __-pres. 3. S. khijai 18 9 3. khaNanta 128 5. khINa 3 1 kSINa. khaNe 17 1 10a kSaNe in a trice. khIra 258 kSIra. khaNa jeM khaNe 9103 now and again. khIliya 13 13 kIlita confined. khaNakheM 4 10 1, 15 8 3 kSaNArdhana.. khuja 816 kubja. khaNakhaNakaranta 13 7 3 (onom.) tinkling. khaNDadeg 17 13 10b [ khaNDa ] khaNDazarkarA / VkhuDa (=tuDa, He. IV 116 khaND); -abs. khuDevi 1672, p. p. khuDiya (G. khA~Da f. sugar). 17 125, enl. khuDiyaya 131010a. VkhaNDa -abs. khaNDeMvi khaNDevi 11 1 7. 11. khutta 14 7 96 (D. 2 74) nimama (G. khatta 10 12 1, 1752 kSAtram. khUtaQ get embedded). khaddhaya 17 139 [D. 2 67 enl.] bhukta, Vkhuppa (masja , Hc. 4 101; G. khUpavu); (G. khAdhu). -pres. 3. pl. khuppanti 172 9; pres. khandhAvAra 4 2 96, 14 11 2 skandhAvAra. part. enl. khuppantaya 20 105. khanti 4 2 9a kSAnti. khurappa 11 11 7, 15 5 3 kSurapra sharpVkhama (kSama); ___edged arrow. -opt. 2. s. khamejahi 19 2 10b, 19 khuruppa 17 6 4 see khurappa. 14 4; caus. pres. 3. S. khamAvai 4 khuhiya 15 4 6 kSubdha, 14 3; p. p. khamAviya 19 14 10, kheva 10 107, 18 107, 19 4 6 [kSepa] enl. khammAviyaya 19 6 8. kAlakSepa delay; khambha deg1 16 22, 7 5 4, deg19 14 3 -Na kiu kheu did not wait any [Ved. skambha prop, support, more, acted promptly; viNu kheveM pillar ] pillar (G. khA~bho suppor- immediately. ting pillar ). kheDa 6 7 1,98 4, 18 4 7 [ He. II Vkhala [skhala ] falter; 174, IV 168 kheDDu-ram ] krIDA sport. -pres. 3 S. khalai 14 34; pres. kheDiya 20 7 6 [kheTita; from /khida part. degkhalanta 17 13 3; p. p. khaliya (Dhiitupatha) terrify, alarm'; 775, ___ef. PSM. kheDaNa-pIche haThanA] made to

Page #398
INDEX VERBORUM 17 retreat (ef. G. kheDavaq unhinge, gattarakkha 16 15 : 4 [*gAtrarakSa ] body. dislocate). ____guard. 'kheri 13 109 gl. kaluSatA uneasiness, ganduya 18 3 6 (vl. ge) kanduka. anxiety (of. MP. 8 1 11gl. vaira; gandhAradeg 1399 gAndhAra the third pri* but here we have vairakheri ). __mary note of music. Vkhela-krID (G. khelavU ). gandhukkaDa 1 15 3, 13 97 [gandhotkaTa] -pres. part. khelanta 9 4 1. ___highly fragrant. khoNi 5 10 9a, deg13 4 8 kSoNI. ganbhesara 3 10 2 garbhezvara sovereign by kholla 13 4 8 PSM..'deep cavity, ch- . birth; gabmesari f. 19 6 5gl. ati_asm, but gl. atIva gADham. komalAGgI born in a royal family. gaya 1 8 2, 5, enl. 5 4 1, enl. f. Vgama [gam]; -abs. gampi 27 5, 4 3 6, 1077 ___ gaiya 1299, 15 12 8 gata. _1595, gampiNu 1 15 9b, 6 158, gayadeg 99 8 [gada ] disease, sickness. 1061. gaya 11 85 gadA. gama 7 1 6 march of an assailant. gayaNa 172 6? gayavaha 14 2 8 (gatapatikA) proSitabhartRkA, gamaya 5 15 2 [gamaka ] bodhaka giver of vidhavA. knowledge. gaggara 13 87 gadgada. gamaNa 18 10 3 gamana. /gaja [ garcha ] roar, make empty gamaNamaNa 6 4 2, gavaNaMmaNaya 3 6 16. noise (G. gAjavU); gantumanas. -pres. 2. s. gajahi 20 9 4, 3. s. gambhIrattaNa 4 6 8 gambhIratva. ma gajjai 1:57, 337; pres. part. f Vgaraha [gas ] censure; gajanti 15 14 9a; abs. gajeMvi 10 10 -pres. 3. pl. garahanti 2 14 5; p. p. 8b, gajevi 99 9a. garahiya 5 1 6, 20 10 8. gajaNA 11 3 5 garjanA. garahaNa 13.8.7 garhaNA self-censure, golliya 17 11 10a, deg20 1080TD.2 repentance. 100 (ef. He. IV 102 guMjulla= garuma 16 6 4, 16 13 9b, enl. 1 13 ullas ) romAJcita. 7 guru. VgaNa [ gaN ; G. gagavU]; galyAra 15 9 100 gurutara. -pres. 2. s. gaNahi 9 10 4, 3 s. /gala [galU ] get reduced, pass, gaNai 45 8, 15 11 7. fall (G. gaLavU); gaNiyAri 5 14 7, 07 3 3, 7 3 10a -pres. 3. s. galai 4 5 5; pres. .. 19 17 8 gl. hastinI cow-elephant. part. enl. galantaya 27 9a; abs. gaNThivAla 14 2 5 [graMthipAla]gl. bhaMDAra- galeMvi 14 7.7. palaka i. e. bhANDAgAspAlaka. galagaja [gala+gaj] grunt, roar gaNDavAsa 13 12 7 [gaNDapArzva] surface . (used for the cry of elephants); of the cheeks. -pres. 3. s. galagajjai 17 10 33; gaNDa 3 55 rhinoceros. pres. part. enl. galagajantaya 3 66%3; gaNNa' 16 12 6, 18 65gl. gaNanA (ef. abs. galagavi 20 3 6; p. p. galaga Bh. 2 28;-parijJAna Mp.98 12). jiya 20 5 7.

Page #399
18 pacAra gavakkhaya 18 67 gavAkSa enl. gITha 1 102,1162,1225, 1552, Vgavi [denom. from *gaviSTa-gaveSita] 17 3 6, 19 167.gl. dhRta, vyApta, search; once wrongly saMvarita, once gRhIta. -imper. 3. S. gaviTThau 3 11 10a. Original sense gRhIta. Mp.gl. Vgavesa [gave ] search; 4 3 5, 12 17 5 gRhIta, 4 3 5 svIkRta -pres. 1. s. gavesami 19 159; pres. (formed analogically-muhaH mUDha, 3. S. gavesai 11 13 2,14 10; imp- chuha : chUTa, giha : gIDha). per. 2. pl, gavesahA~ 12 8 9a, 14 9 gujma 147 6, 14 88deg [guhya] puden. 9a; pres. part. gavasanta 19 17 9. dum muliebre. gavesaya 14 10 1, (n. pl.) gavesAi~ 19 guNa 12 5 11 obligation; 17 3 gaveSaka. -kavaNu guNu 12 4 6 ko guNa: what is maha 5 5 3 [graha possession by some the use of, what avails? . evil spirit (=pizAca Mp. 12 19 6). gappantaya 20 10 5 vyAkula ? in flurry, gahakallola 8 11 4, 2097 (D. 286) fussing with (of. D. 2 102 saMmUDha ? 1. prahavairI rAhuH (cf. D. 22 kallola%3 vara-kaccI-kalAva-guppantau Mp. 7 24 10). zatraHf.also ww. s. v.) gurumara' 4 10 9a gurutara. gahaNa 12 6 9 in the usage kavaNu gahaNu gurukkI 2 10 1, 4 3 9b (f.) gurvI. 'what does he count for ?'; 20 guruhara 7 108 guru-bhara heavy load. . 11 4 destiny (?). 'gahira 1 5 3 gabhIra. guruhAra 19 1 6, 19 4 4 [gurubhArA] VgA [gai; G. gAe~] glauft pregnant. Vgulagula (onom.) grunt; -pres. 3. s. gAi7 107. VgA [gai-gAya] -abs. gulaguleMvi 10 10 96. -pres. 3. S. gAyai 158, 1 14 4, guliya f. 6 5 6 (D. 2 103 ) stabaka dlu. 14 953; 3. pl. gAyanti 728; imp. ster ? per. 3. 5. gAya 17 18 53; pres. guha 19 66 guhA. part. f. gAyantI 14 108; p. p. "guhila 65 3gl. dhanam , but perhaps gIya 1991b. guha+ila i. e. guhAyukta, gAyaNa817 gAyaka gUDhapurisa 161 1 [gUDhapuruSa ] spy. "gAma 1398 grAma group of tones, geya 243, 13 9 8. gamut. geja 17 168 praiveyaka (ef. D. 2.94 gAmiya 113 gAmin enl. gejala=praiveyaka) neck ornament. gAmella-bhAsa 1 3 11 grAmINa-bhASA. gema 65 5 gRma. giddha 17 188 gRdhra (G. gIdha). VNha [prahU-gRGgA; . gheNe ], gimhayAla 13 17 prISmakAla. -pres.2. S. gevhahi; abs. geNheMvi 2 11 gila (ga) swallow (G. gaLavU); 6, 17 17 10a. -pres. 3. s. gilai 19 3 2; p. p. geha 1 16 5. giliya 19 8 100. goura 177,222 gopura gate, gila 115 1 AI (M, gIlA); gocchaya 665, 66 6 guccha enl. gilagillolaya 11 14 6 bhatizaya-AI! goDhaGgaNa 4 1 2,88 5 goSThAGgaNa, gIya 1991b gIta song. goppaya 187 5 goSpada shallow puddle.

Page #400
INDEX VERBORUM 19 gomaya 217 2 zrIkhaNDa ? (gomaeNa saMmajaNu ghavaghava-cosa 13 17 tinkling (of small - rendered by gl. as zrIkhaNDenArcanaM bells) Bh. has ghavaghavanta (kiriNi ... paTakUlena mardanam) and and at both these places it has reference to the ghaIM 16 4 1, 19 14 6 [Ho. IV 424] sound. So the sense 'glitzen' pleonastic indeclinable. suggested by -Jacobi is in. 'ghagghara 6 11 5 (onom.) hoarse ory correct. (of monkeys). VghAya [ ghAtaya]. ghaggharaya 18 1 7 [ghargharaka] kSudraghaNTikA -pot. part. ghAevau 4 123; p. p. small ornamental bell. enl. ghAiyau 6 11 1; pass, pres. VghaTTa [ghaTa suit; G. ghaTavU]; 3. S. ghAijai 1 10 5, 5 2 6, 8 11 6, 10 12 1; pres. part. ghAijanta -pres. 3. S. ghaTTai 15 13 9a. 9103. ghaTTiya 5 127 [ghaTita ] movement. ghAya 12 16 [ghAta] prahAra (G. ghA). ghaTTa 13 3 90 ghRSTa, V ghiva (kSip); VghaDa [ ghaT] -pres. 1. S. vivami 13 3 106, 2.s. -pres. 3. pl. ghaDanti 753 (uni vivahi 983; 3. pl. ghivanti 72 73 te); imper." 3. s. ghaDau 1 3 10 fut. 3. 8. ghivesai 7 15; abs. ghiveppiNu (suit; G. ghaTavU); -caus. abs. 616 9a; p. p. pitta 1672,177 ghaDAvavi 19 2 2 (fashion; G. ghaDAvavu 10b.(enl.)2 116,57 1,172 5. make to fashion). Vghumma (=ghUrNa; He. IV 117; G. ghUmavU); ghaDa 16151 ghaTA. -pres. 3. S. ghummai 1 5 4. ghaNa 16 11 8 [ghana] gl. golaka-pASANa. Vghula (=ghUrNa; He. IV 117); ghaNTa 2 1 5 ghaNTA. -pres. part. ghulanta 4 8 9a. Vtta (=kSip, Ho. IV 143); ghora 9 122. -pres. 1. S. dhattami 8 10 8, 16 12 /ghola (=pUrNa; He. IV 117;G. ghoLavU); 9b; p. p. ghattiya 2 126, 9 11 4. -pres. 3. S. gholai 14 3 4. patthaya 6124 prasta. enl. Vghosa [ ghoSaya . ghara 2 169, 969b, 123 100 gRha; -pres. 3. S. ghosai 1 12 7, 1974 meaning obscure at 8 27 (G. (tell); abs. ghoseppiNu 18 4 104 ghara). (declare). 'gharaha 13 11 4. pariNi 19 10 4 gRhiNI (of. G. gharuNI). 'ghaugguNiya f. 8790 caturguNA (G. yogaNI). , -ghariNighara 19 12 2 [gRhiNIgRha ] wif- caudisu 2 10 9a, cauddisu 2 16 10 .e's apartments. caturdizam (G. codaza). Vghala-kSip (of. G. ghAlavU push in); caupAseM 3 107, caupAseMhi~ 20 12, cau p. p. ghalliya 19 12 5; caus. p. p. pAsiu 7 11 6 caturNAzvam (G. copAsa) ghallAviya 1198. from all the four sides. Vghavaghava (onom.); / caubhubha f. 12 10 2 caturbhujA. -pres. 8. pl. ghavaghavanti 14 3 2 caura 165 116 caturar chess. . roar (used for river-streams). caurUNa 11 4 86 caturUna less by four

Page #401
...... paumacariu cauvAra 16 117 catura. Vcara [ca; G. carakuM] Vcaya [ya]; imp. 2. sing. cau -pres. 3. 8. carai 1 10 8 (eat); .712 4. pres. part. caranta 3 28 (practise). cakI 18 11 4 [cakrI ] cakravAkI. carimadeha 197 3 caramadeha. cakaitti 4 14 9b cakravartin. calaNagga 1 5 9b, deg1 7 10 caraNAma. cAya 1.8 11 4 [cakraka] cakravAka. calavala (onom.) writhe (of sercAya 14 3 5 (D. 3 1 enl.) cAru. pents; cf. G. M. caLavaLa political cacaviya 13 12 7 [carcAGkita ?] maNDita, agitation); . vibhaSita | occurs also in Bh. whe -pres. 3. s. calavalai 13 4 7. re characterized' is the sense cala [cala; G. cAlavU ]; guessed by Jacobi. Samdesa- -pres. 3. S. callai 19 17 10a. Prasalka 168 com. gives carcakivi= 1/cava ( katha; Hc. IV 2; G. cavadhU); arcayitvA. -pres. 3. S. cavai 92 4, 12 9 4, VcaDa (A+raha; Hc. TV 206; G. 1572, 15 12 1; pres. part. caDavU); cavanta 11 14 8, f. enl. cavantiya 19 -imper. 2. s. caDDu 19 2 5, 19 15 94; abs. caveppiNu 8 117; p. p. 4; pres. part. caDanta 3 28, f. caviya 4 5 8,612 6,1533 caDanti 10 3 4; abs. caDeMvi 113 (active sense) uttavat. 9a,1662, caDeppiNu 3 126, 10 cava [cyu] 11 7; p. p. caDiya 2 11 1 enl Vcava [cyu]; -abs. cavevi 8 1 3, caveppiNu 6 15 6. 3810a.1529a; -caus. pres. 3. 8. caDAvara 6 39a. cavaDhaNa 13 8 10 [ef..He. IV 110 abs. caDAvevi 2 3 1,2 17 96. 14 camaDha=bhuj] crushing onslaught. 9 2, 192 9, 19 11 1b p. p. degcAula 2 17 3 ( D. 3.8) taNDula (cf. caDAviya 191deg, 12 1 1. H. cAvala). ghaDulA 53 9a (qualifying turaGga) cArahaDi 9 107, 17 8 10b cArabhaTI _restive (of. Bh. 3 21 10). heroism. catta 17 13 la tyakta. cAliyadeg 17 1 cAlita. candaddha 14 53 ardhacandra. Vcinta [cint ]; candamasa 15 117 candramas. -pres. 2. s. cintahi 4 2 1,15 13 1, candahAsa 10 16 candrahAsa magic scim- 3. s. cintai 52 8; pres. part. itar. cintantahA~ 3 2 1; abs. cinveppiNu 13 4 candiya 674 candrikA.. 2; p. p.. cintiya 4 12 13-pass. candiNaya n. 101 9a, 18 5 4 candrikA.. pres. 3. S. cintijjai 874; -caus. (cf. PSM. S. V. caMdiNa; G. cA~dara] pres. part. cintavanta 1695; p. p. moon-light, star). cintAviya 292. cappa m. 13 1 8 becoming pressed cintA 2 8 9. : together, cintAvaNNa 15 11 5 cintApanna. cappiya 4 13 9a, 11 7 4 AkAnta (of. cihuradeg 10 3 8, deg19 13 9 cikura. He. IV 395 (6); Bh, S. V. cappai cuka 1091, 13 8.16, enl.84 8 6. caupay). . (ef. He. IV 177) bhraSTa..

Page #402
INDEX VERBORUM cuNa 19 11 8 cUrNa powder; cuNNu cuNNu chArahaDi 9107 [ kSAraghaTI ] ash pot. 10 10 4. chitta 6 13 6, 12 74 [D. 3 27; cf. Hc. IV 182 ] spRSTa ( cf. Mp. 16 25 146). V chinda [ chidU; G. chIMdaveM ]; cumbhala 17 122 ( cf. D. 316 cumbhala ) zekhara ( with our 'anta - cubhalo cf. Hp. 8853 anta-cumbhala ). cumva [ cumbU, G. cumalU~ ]; -abs. a 9 14 9b, 20 3 3. VcUra ( cUrNay, G. cUkha~; cf. Hc. IV 337); - pres. part. cUranta 372, P. P. cUriyadeg 487. chillara 19 6 5 [ D. 3 28 ] palvala (G. chillara ). hara 6 13 11, 98137 [ caityagRha ] chinvara" 1 2 11 flat (esp. nose; cf. a. chI flat-nose ). chaDa 837, 1514 3 yadi [ Hc. IV 385, 422]; 4 10 5, 10 3 4, 14 5 2, 15 12 2 zIghra [Hc. IV 401]. - chuDa chuDa 2 167,624, 711, 10 1 6, 12 3 9a, 13 1 10b, 14 7 96, 1643 krameNa. Jain temple. celiya 2 16 3 cela garment. 'coya [ coday ] urge, impel; -abs, coeNvi 15 58. cha chakAraya 1 3 5 SaTkAraka. chakkhaNDa 1118 SaTkhaNDa. chaja (Hc. IV 100 zubha, G. chAjavu ); - pres. 3. s. chajara 37 100, 10 8 11a. chaDaya 17 18 8 floor-plaster (G. chaDo ). chaNa canda 1 3 14b, degyanda 1 15 3 [ kSaNa+ candra ] full-moon. chaNavAra 14124 [ kSaNavAsara] festive day. chaNachaNasadda 1196 (onom.) noise produced by a solid object while being cooked. 21 141 chAyA; -deg11 136 kAnti. -pres. 3. pl. fofa 7 14 4, p. p. enl. chiNNaya 154 9a; pass. pres. part. hijjanta 11 9 6, 1759, (f.) chintI 83 1. - chuDa jeM chuDa 1968, chuDDu je chuDa 151 6 krameNa. - chuDa... chuDa 1 3 10, 11 (cf, Mp. gl. 2 19 1 yadA yadA ). V chaNDa, V chaDDa ( cf. Hc. IV 91 chaDDa = chuha 11196, chuhA 6 145 sudhA mortar. muc; G. chA~Davu ) leave, quit; -imper. 2. pl. chaNDahoM 2134; abs. chnnddevi 11 1 7; p. p. chaDDiya 15 113, 'enl. chaNDiyaya 7596. Vchuha (kSip; He IV 143 ); -pres. 3. S. chuhui 1922 pres. part. chuhanta 9 3 9a; abs. chuddevi 12 35, chuddevi 783, 1827; p. p. chuddha 7146, 845, 1733 chUDha 18 22, (f.) chUDhI 17 1698, chucuNa 15 9a sudhA cUrNa. cheya 195 cheda 13 123, 16 59, 16 * 12 7 [ D. 3 38 ] end, limit ( G. che, cheDo end, last ). chaSNaya 1411 channa enl chappaya 2 17 [ SaTpada ] bhramara. cheyakAla 6396 cheda-kAla. chalio=vidagdhaH ]. chala 12 9 7 cleverness [cf. D. 324 chenchadda 5 1396, 5 152, [ Hc. II 174; cf. D. 3 36 chiMchao =jAraH ] puMzcalI. chAya 347,541, 1118, chAyAdeg 11 choDAviya 11996, 11 104, 13 46 p. p. from caus of choDa= muc) mocita released ( G . choDAvyo ).

Page #403
22 paumapariu jaNu 6 166 iva. jaha 1 10 2, 3 yadi; jaNera deg4 13 2, 7 11 5, 08 11 2, deg9 -jaha vi 2.14 1 yadyapi. 117,017 11 2, 19 6 3, enl. 20 jaiyahu~ 16 4 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 20 4 953 100, f. jaNeri deg18 3,7 12 90, (with taiyahu~) yadA. 962 [*jana+kara] janaka. jau 6 10 8, 6 10 90 yatra; jaNNu 4 8 3 see juNNa, -jau jaDa 17 58, 19 6 5 yatra yatra. jatta 16 107 yAtrA. jaya (imper. 2. s.)19 2, 3, 4, 5, jatta 9 108 yatna (?). 6,7 jaya. janta 15 106 yatra. jaya 2 69 jagat, jantiya 1495 yAntrika, jaya (for java?)97 8 japa. jamakaraNa 8 4 1 [yamakaraNa] ? ef. Mp.gl. jayakAra 12 6 1; 88 15 maraNaM rogo vA. -jayajayakAra 378. jamaharadeg 15 8 9a yamagRha (ef. H. jauhara). /jayakAra [*jayakArayU] greet with /jampa [jalpa ] speak; the word 'victory'; -pres. 3. S. jampai 5164,1211 -abs. jayakAreMvi 17 6 1: jayakAreppiNu jampANa deg6 14 3, 10 11 3 sort of pa 213 8; p. p. jayakAriya 166 9a. lanquin, sedan chair. jakkhakahama 1 14 8, 14 68 [yakSakardama jammaNa 4 11 6, 19 11 5 janman, sort ofperfumed cosmeticpaste. jara 11 23 jvara. jagadeg 2 1 jagat (G, jaga); jalaha 15 11 7, 18 54 [jalAI ] wet -jagakaNTaya 9 3 4 [jagat kaNTaka] world- cloth used for cooling (of. Mw. harasser; s. v. jalArdA). -jagantakara 17 9 10b [jagat+antakara jalavAsa 2 17 3gl. puSpAjali (2). world-destroyer. jaliya 99 1 jvalita (G. jaLavU). -jagahara 15 6 4 [jagat+gRha ] world. jalohara 1 5 5 [jala-upagRha ] summer ___house? mansion. jahi~ 273 yatra. VjagaDa quarrel, fight (He. IV 420 0 1 10 9a yad. zakaTa; G. jhagaDavU; jhagaDo 'quarrel ); ji278. -pres. 3. 3. jagaDai 10 75; pres, -jaM...taM 15 10 1, 2 yAvat-tAvat, part. jagar3anta 1084. - divasu...ta divasu 19 52 since the jagga1689a yajJa. ___day. jaGghacAraNa-risi 15 66 jaGghA cAraNa-RSi. . VjA (yA, G. jAvU, jaq ); jaliya 11 67 gl. gale rAgaiH kRtvA pIDitaH ? V -pres. 1. S. jAmi 4 4 3, 192 10b, jacca 14 10 4 jAtya best, excellent... pres. 1. pl. jAhu~ 2 12 8,7 11 4,7 jajariya 15 4 5 jarjarita (cf. G. jAjare). 116, 13 11 10; pres. 2. s. jAhi jaDiya 9 4 2 [D. 3 41] khacita (G. 17 8 2; pres. 3. s. jAi 1 10 3, jaDyu). 5 15 1, 16 14 8; pres. 3.pl. janti VjaNa [janaya] produce; 272, 2 12 7; imper. 2. s. jAhi -pres. 3. S. jagai7 12 3; agent. 296,572, 10 11 9b, 1111 f.. jaNiya 3 1 13b: jaNaNa 562, f. 5, 1745, 17 6 16, intensive jaNaNi 966janayita. jajjAhi 15 55; imper. 2. pl. jAhu

Page #404
INDEX VARBORUM 28 34 106, 3. S.jAu 14 3 10; 8.pl. jiNanta 12 118; abs. jiNeMvi 4101, jantu 19 3 10b;fut. 3. S. jAesai 18 4 11 1,17 17 100, jiNeppiNu 1024 10 9b; pres. part. janta 5 1 8,11 - jiNAla 625,deg11 16 jinAlaya. 14 1, 14 13 1, enl. 9 5 96, 16 jiNAlaya 139 16 jinAlaya. 13 4, 18 8 6; f. janti 14 3 1, jibbhiya 8 6 96 jihma ? enl. jantiya 14 4 8; pot. part. jima 1 11 9b yathA. jAevau 11 135. -jima...jima 6 1296,1295 either jA 12 32, 15 2 5, 6,7,8 yAvad. ...or. jAya 17 5 16 [jAta] putra. jimiya 2 17 9a bhukta (He. IV 1103 jAya 1 13 1, 18 12 96 jAta born. 4. jamyu). jAya 3 1 12 [jAta] samUha ? Vjimbha (jumbha) yawn; / jAga 15 8 9b yAga, -pres. 3. s. jimbhai 17 15 3. . VjANa [jJA-jAnAti; G. jANavU]; jiha 2 118 yathA. -pres. 1. S. jANami 11 5 5, 6, 7, .... jiha...jiha 3 13 8a yathA...tayA; 6 12 1, 8,9; 1.pl. jANahu~ 2 13 9b,552, ___ 17 14 2 because...therefore, 1772, 19 14 10b; 2. S. jANahi 5 -jiha...teva 124 4 because...there16 5, 6 16 8; 3. S. jANai 4 5 4; fore, imper. 2. pl. jANahu 4 52, jANahA~ 924; pres. part. jANanta 327; VjIva (jIva G; jIkyU~); abs. jANeMvi 5 57, 11 22, p. p. -pres. 2. S. jIvahi 7 121; 3. s. jANiya 15 148;-caus. pres. 3. jIvai 99 2; 3. pl. jIvanti 4 37, s, jANAvaha 3 4 10a, p. p. jANAviya jIbahu~ 16 105; fut. 3. S. jIvesaha 8 5124,1062,2041; agent. 4 90; pres..part. jIvanta 52 4, 7 92, 10 11 9b, f. enl. jIvantiya jANaya 932,1888. jAma 178; 1 167, 2 145, 10 12 19 18 2; jIvamANa 1783; pot.. ___2,168 2 yAvad, part. jIvevau 5 16 4; gerundive jAmAya 11 11 9b jAmAtu (G. jamAI ). jIvevaeN 284, jIvevAhA~ 7 88a. jAlolideg 8 2 6 jvAlAvalI. jIya 7 8 6, 18 10 9b, 20 6 8 jIva, jAvahi 3 4 8 yAvat. jIya 7 127 jIvita. Ahi 2.2 1, 2 8 9a, 11 6 5 yAvat. jIha 1755jihvA. ji see je. jumala deg2 6 3, 13 10 10b, enl. jualaya Vjiya [jIva; H. jInA ] 1 5 6 yugala pair. -pres. 3. S. jiyai 16 11 9; pres. / jujjha (yudhyU; G. jhujhaveM); part. jiyanta 11 102, 17 5 106; -pres. 2 s. jujjhahi 2022, 20.9. -pass. pres. 3. S. jijai7 11 9b. 5, 3.pl. jujjhanti 17 2 10b; imper. V ji conquer; 2. S. jujjhu 7 125, 2 pl. jujjhahA~ -p. p. jiya 12 11 4, 15 48-pass. 1454; opt. 2.S. jujjhejahi 1556%3 pres. 3. S. jijai 16 1283 pres. part. jujjhanta 3 13 86, enl. /jiNa [ji; He. IV 241 ]; jujjhantaya 10 8 11 b; pot. part. -pres. 1. 8. jiNami 16 129a; 3. s. jujjhevau 4 9 1;-caus. p. p. jujjhAjiNai 492, 12933; pres. parts viya 5 13 8.

Page #405
24 paumacarita jujha 4 5 9b, 16 12 8 yuddha. Vjoya [ yojaya ] dRzU (G. job); jujamaNamaNa 12 8 9 yo manas. -pres. 3. S. joyai 7 10 6; imper. aNNa-jotta-4 8 3 jIrNa-yoktra ( This rea- 2. pl. joyahA~ 2 3 9b; abs. joeNvi 6 ding is preferred, because of 21, 8 8 1, joeppiNu 1_1b; p. P. the following khaNDiya-dhurAI; but in , joiya 4 9 7, 15 13 3, enl. joiyaya the light of 33-17 7 and the . 1557;-pass. pres. 3. S. joijai gloss on 4 8 3 jaNNu = jAnu may 87 4. be the correct reading). joiGgaNa 18 7 5 [jyotisa+iGgaNa] (D.3 aNNadeg 14 7 4 [jUrNa ] jIrNa (G. jUna). . 50 =indragopa, but here=khadyota; cf. jutta 11 13 5 yukta. MW. S. 7, Jalanrur 'fire-fly'). jumma 13 8 3 yugma. joisa 2 1 4,5 7 5, 8 12 4 [jyotiS] juvaIyaNa 14 4 6 yuvatIjana. ___class of gods. juvANa 5 13 9a, deg17 17 2,enl. juvANaya joIsiya 3 5 7 jyotiSika class of gods. 5 5 2 yuvan. joyaNa 9 116 (action noun from jUrAvaNa deg12 5 1, 17 9 10a (agentive / joya; of. D. 3 50 joaNalocana) dRSTi. from caus. of VjUra-khid ) tor. jokAriya 558, 11 2 8, 13 12 la, mentor. ___ 19 2 100, 19 17 10 greeted. 0 1 18 6, 4 14 5,52 1, 5 13 2, jokkha (cf. G. jokhaq weigh); 11 18 3, 14 3 3, 14 37, 157 -pres. part. enl. jokkhantaya 10 190, 6 eva; 10 5 1 (used with vijau=magic -(ja) je...(ta) je 2169,2 17 9a; __lores; cf. jokkhai Akalayati Mp. --meM 20 3 1; . 455). -jo jeM...soja 1 68,1085, 15 159. jogesara 5 15 2, deg13 6 5 yogezvara. -sahi~ je tahi~ 10 3 9a; jogga 2 2 96, enl. joggaya 10 4 4 yogya; -ji 1 13 5,521, 14 3 4, 5.6.8. 19 68 yogyam ? 9, 10, 2 10 3,311 10b, 157 jottadeg 4 8 3 yoktra. 6,1513 6,7,8, -so ji 20 118; /jotta [denom. fr. yoktra; G. jotarakha] jettaheM 1 14 3,228, 29 7, 376. -imper. 2. s. jotte. 13 8 6, 139 16, 1547, 18 17 jovaNa 52 6, 13 2 108deg, 07 996 yatra. yauvana jetiya 16 15 6 yAvat. -jovvaNaitti 4 9 9b, 14 10.3 yauvanavatI. jetthu 2 14 6, 12 11 8 yatra. joha 8 64 yodha, jema 2 16 110, 3 5 8, 4 7 2, 4 12 9 see je. . 5, 10 11 4, 13 25, 9 yathA; -jema...tiha 20 10 2 yathA...tathA; ___jhakAra 14 3 2, 020 10 6deg (onom.) jema...tema 772 because...therefore tinkling, humming. -jema jema...tema tema 18 87, 18 9 3. -aGkAriya 7 2 3 [ jhaGkArita ] humming. jeva 16 8 6 yathA. jhaDa 138 49,015 137 [cf. D. 358 jehaya 5 9 4,6,7 yAdRzU (He. IV 402); jhaDI nirantaravRSTi, G. jhaDI] forceful f. jehI 19 6 10. * attack,

Page #406
INDEX VERBORUM 25 zatti 2 2 9a, 2 6 3, 13 4 1a jhaTiti. VDajma [ daha-pass. dahya; G. dAjhaveM]; jhampa 17 17 4, 18 2 5 jhampA jump (ef. -pres. part. ujjhanta 107 9b, enl. G. jhaMpalAvaq jump into, rush in'). Dajjhantaya 18 9 4. jhalaka f. 4 10 4, 7, 9b splash (G. Damara 13 10 9deg, 14 12 9a. Its usual jhAlaka, chAlaka splash, jhalakAvU splash sense is viplava, vigraha. Gl. at 13 out from a container ). 10 9 renders it by viDvara. viDvara is jhallarideg 1 11 4 jhallarI gong (G. jhAlara). Des'ya viDDara or viDira-raudra (D. 7 90; jhasa 1154 jhaSa. * He. II 174) or ADambara, ATopa jhasa 11 8 5 sort of weapon. ( PSM.). But the sense bhaya jhasara 17 6 6 sort of weapon ( Pa 'panic' suits all our contexts. umacariya 8 95 ). cf. also DAmara bhayaGkara. VjhAya (dhyai-dhyAyati); -Damarakara 934 bhayaGkara. -pres. 2. S. jhAyahi 1 796, 9 83, Dara 15 2 3 dara fright (G. Dara). 2. pl. jhAyahA~ 994; pres. part. Dariya 6 18 6, 15 2 1 trasta (G. Dayu). jhAyanta 19 147; abs. jhAeNvi 5 168; Dasiyadeg 16 15 4 daSTa (G. Dasyu). .p. p. jhAiya 9 7 8. VDaha (dah); V jhija (kSIya); -pres. 3. S. Dahai 16 4_9b; pres. -pres. 3. s. jhijai 18 9 3. part. Dahanta 3 2 3;-agent. DahaNa jhuNi f. 3 11 1a dhvani. deg17 2,2 13 3, deg209 6deg, f. 9 12 4. jhenduya 19 155 [ef. p. 3 59 jheMDao1 DiNDIradeg 14 37 phena. kaMduka (cf. G. jhIDavU green pod of DAmara 17 16, 17 17 10b bhayaGkara causthe cotton plant). ing panic [ef. Mw. s. v.]; see Damara. Ta DAla deg8 83;97 3,017 42 zAkhA [of. V TAla remove (G. TALah); D. 49; G. DALa, DALu, DALI]. -pres. 3. S. TAlai 12 22. DAha 7 12 4, 15 129b dAha. Dimbha 4 12 5, 13 63 zizu. Vaa (sthA); Doya 5 11 1 [D. 4 11] dAruhasta woo-pres. 3. S. ThAi 11 68; 3. pl. den spoon (G. Doyo). Thanti 6 14 9b; imper. 3. S. ThAu 16 Dora 16 9 8 [ dora ] thin string-like 13 3; p. p. Thiya 19 90, 3 10 2, neck-lace (G. doro). 7, 9a; DolA 14 21 dolA swing. -caus. imper. 2. pl. ThavahA~ 15 10 DolArUDhI 17 15 8 dolArUDhA. 6; pret. part. Thaviya 2 3 8, enl. /Dolla [ dolAyU ; G. DolavU ] swing to Thaviyaya 8 12 7. and fro; ThANa 5 106 sthAna. -pres. 3. pl. Dollanti 97 3. VDoha (kSobhaya ; cf. G. DaholyU~ to make VDaka [ deza ; cf. D. 4 6 Daka-dantagRhIta; turbid; Dovu to mix with liquid _G. DaMkavRM, DaMkhab]; and stir) muddle; render turbid -pres. 3. S. DaGkai 20 2 6. imper. 2. pl. DohahoM 2 13 4.

Page #407
26 Dha Dhakkaravantaya 1 10 1 gl. haThoktiyukta mak ing dogmatic assertions [cf. Hc. IV 422 adbhutasya Dhakkari ]. Dhilla 18 9 6 zithila ( G. DhIla ). DhIlIhotaya 85 11a enl. zithilIbhavat. VDhukka ( DhokU; G. TUka, ba~ka approach; kahu~, Dha~kaDu near ) approach; -pres. 3. s. Dhukkara 548, 757, 10 12 8, 15 3 96, 16 11 96; imper. 2. pl. DhukkoM 14 5 4; pres. part. DhukamANa 10 11 5; p. p. Dhukka 3 1 1, 37 6, 4 7 7, 16 5 1, 10 2 8, 13 12 5; enl. Dhukkaya 848, 14 89, ki 1143, 12 36. V Dhoya ( Dhaukay ) bring, offer; -pres. 3. s. Dhoyai 2 16 5; 3. pl Dhoyanti 633; p. p. Dhoiya 7 1 8; 15 14 5. Note [r] 1652 haunt, approach [cf. na dadAti parayasuhRdo'pi svagRhe Dhaukam / Upamitibhavaprapancakatha, p. 62, 1, 3-4]. DhoNa [ Dhaukana ] 16 2 5 presenting. Dhora 27 3 pazu cattle ( G. Dhora ). V Dhova ( Dhaukay ) offer; - pres. 3. s. Dhovai 1 146. hU~ 12 12 106 nanu. NayaNivAsa 161 naya-nivAsa. paumacariu yavantaya 63 1 nayavat enl Nakkhadeg 14 5 7 nakha ( G. nakha ). Darat (?) 16 9 4. jaga 1877 naga mountain. NaGgUladeg 69 2 lAGgUla. lapaharaNa 20 8 5 lAGgalapraharaNa. / NaJca (nRt-nRtyati ; . nAcavu ); -pres. 3. 8. Nacai 15 2; 3. pl. NaJccanti 1 4 5; pres. part. enl. cantaya 5 196 f. NaccantI 14 107; - caus. p. p. ccAviya 17 159, enl. cAviyaya 11796. Najjai 3 106 [ jJAyate ], janti 146 [ jJAyante ] [ Hc. IV 444 gives as an utprekSArtha nipAta, nAvai = navvai which is=najjai according to Hc. IV 252 ] as if . (cf. G. jANe ke ). Arambha 29 6 nATyArambha ( G. nATArambha ). vaya 11 7 96 nartaka one making others dance. Na 1 10 8, 2 13 9a, 9b ; --vi 1535 15 73, 128 106 nApi - 139 2 165, 3 11 10, 118 7 na tu. 89 1 nArAca ( Ho. I 67 ). isa 4 6 6 naisarpa one of the nine NarAhiu 1 127, NarAhivu 15 15 4 narAdhipaH, treasures. VNava (nam ); -pres. 3. s. Navai 394; pres. part. Navanta 796; abs. Navaivi 11 8 3, veNu 11, 17 9a; - caus. abs. NobaeNvi 108 10. NavajovaNa 1497 navayauvana. TTAvayaghara 14 12 8 dancing-hall. Natthi 16 12 3 nAsti ( G. nathI ). Nanda-vaddha-jaya-saddadeg 11 14 10 nanda, vardhaya, jaya iti zabdaH . NandaNa 3 133 [nandana] son; - f NandaNI 1015 daughter. VNama ( nam, G. namaku~ ); - pres. 2. s. Namahi 12514a, 3.s. mai 12 24; fut. 3. s. Namesai 12 6 4; pres. part. Namanta 1 8 12, 17 10 10a; p. p. Namiya 269; - caus. p. p. NAmiya' 182. NamokkAra 6 10 10 namaskAra. para 16 15 7. Naravai 4 1 90 narapati. vara 11 5 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 96, 11 12 2, 126 1 kevalam ; 12 4 8, 12 12

Page #408
INDEX VERBORUM 6, 15 6 6, 15 9 5, 15 12 8, 18 85 anantaram. navala 10 22, 11596, f. 14 72, enl. 14 4 5 nava ( Hc. II 165 ) haGgaNa 16 9 1 nabho'GgaNe. maNi 268 [ nabhomaNi ] svn. 1 8 136 nanu, iva ( utprekSArthaka ) as if ( Hc. IV 444 ). - 1 6 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 4 12 2, 11 14 2,3 4, 5, 6, 7. -oi (with) 15 1 96. 2 11 96, 4 9 5, 4 11 2, 4 11 96, 4 13 4, 5 1 96, 7 13 1, 11 5 96, 13 12 106 iva as if (Hc. IV 444 ). NAiya 14 11 4 jJAta enl gAu~ 2 178, 1522, NAmu 1131, 10 5, 11 8 1, 19 11 86, enl. NAmau deg6 1643 nAma. ta 1646 [ nAga ] elephant. NAgapAsa 2052 nAgapAza. NAgAlaya 1157 nAgAlaya. VNDa (naT ); - caus. pass. pres. 3. pl. NADijjanti 7 2 5. NANa 2.106, 181 6 jJAna. NAma see gAu~. nAmAlaya 6 164 Mp. 121610.gl. has NAvAlau nauyuktaH, pakSe namanazIlaH. NAva 13 12 5 naukA. 22 96, 23 9a, 6 3 9b, 11 6 4, 11 12 2, 12 796, 14 119, 18 9 7 iva (utprekSArthaka) as if ( Ho. IV_444 ). VNAsa (nazU - nazyati ; nAsaku~, ); -pres. 3. s. NAsai 294, 521, 11 690, imper. 2. pl. NAsAha 8 11 1; 3. s. NAsau 10 12 5; pres part. NAsanta 3210, 794, 27 10 12 1, 12 3 4, abs. NArsevi 2 125, NAsepiNu 13 4 100; -agent. NAsaNa 3 8 10a, f. NAsaNiya 12 9 10a. 14137, 17 10 10La nAsA nose. saMghiya 17 148 [na + AsaMghiya = avadhArita ] saMdigdha uncertain, in peril.. of 1 3 1, 5 14 2, 6 6 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9 5 8, 9 82, 10 8 1, 117 9b, 12 2 4, 13 12 3, 16 4 8, 16 12 7, 17 137 nahi (Hc. IV 419 ). / NiuDDu ( masjU, H. IV 101; cf. G. bUDavu ); -abs. Niusvi 14 5 1. deg utta5 104 [ nir+vRtta ] niSpanna, siddha. Niurumva 4 106, 4 11 9 734 [ nikurumba ] samUha. VNiya [ dRzU; D. 438; Hc. IV 181]; - pres. 3. pl. Niyanti 12 2 96; fut. imper. 3. sNiesau 13 12 10b (if we read us with a. it would be fut, 3. s.); pres. part. yinta 1025, 1695, enl Niyantaya 6696, f . NientI 14 106; abs. NieNvi 2 9 1, 3 9 3, 6 7 9a, 6 15 4, 7 9 4, 9 11 5, 2 9 1, 5 2 3, Nieva 523,710 2, 12 3 4, 14 8 1, 18 2 8. Niobha 2 12 7 niyoga occupation. Niyaya 12 127, 13 104 nija enl Niyacchiya 1999 dRSTa ( Ho IV 181 niaccha=dRz ). Niyatta 4 105, 798, enl. Niyattaya 17 10, yittiya 11 13 7 nivRtta . Niyattha 1161, f. NiyatthI 14 104 [ D. 433.] parihita ( from *nivasta ? ). Niyala deg156, 1086, 14 1 6, deg15 14 3 nigaDa. - niyaliyaya 1561, 19 15 3 nigaDita enl. NiyANa 614 4 nivasana ( cf. D. 438

Page #409
28 / paumacarita NisaNa and Mp. 11 14 11 NiyA- 3, 15 58; NiDAla 8 9 9 NihAli saNauM paridhAnam]. 821 lalATa. NikAya 2 10 9a nikAya. __NiDDa 8 2 1? 'Nikaya 17 18 4 sunirmala (see PSM. S. v. /NiDaha (nideha); Nika). -pres. 3. 8. NiDDahai 18 56. Nikampiraya 992 niSprakampa. NiDDAla see piDAla. NikkAraNa 19 157 niSkAraNa. NiDDAli see NiDAla. Nikkhaya 7 8 80 [nikSata; D. 4 32 ] nihata /NiNNAsa ( nirNAzaya); struck. -pres. part. NiNNAsanta 3 2 5 Nikkhattiya 5 11 2 [ denom. from -agent. degNiNNAsaNa 3 3 2. nikkhatta=*nikSapta ? ] nihata (gl. kSaya nItAH) Nitti 7 12 1 nIti. slain. Nittulau 18 6 3 [nis+tulya enl. ? cf. G. Nikkhanta 15 8 3, 15 8 8, enl. Nikkha nITola] certainly (cf. Pahuda. ntaya 59 116 niSkrAnta. _doha 198 cd cUrivi caugai nittulau NikkhavaNa 2 11 4, 19 13 10b [niSkramaNa] parama jau pAvehi ). dIkSAgrahaNa. Niharisa 5 13 1 [*nirdarza ] nidarzana. NigUDhapurisa 16 3 2 gUDhapuruSa spy. VNiila [ni dalaya] destroy; /Nigga (=nirgam ); -abs. Niddalevi 18 26. -pres. 3. S.Niggai 11131:imper 2. pl. NiggahA~7 69a; pres. part. V NihAya [ denom. from nidrA ] go to Nigganta 77 4. sleep; Niggaiya f. 15 12 8 nirgata enl. -pres. 3.8; NihAyai 17 15 3. Niggala 14 13 3? NihAkhiNNaya 2 14 2 nirdAkSiNya enl. NigghaNa 13 10 2 nirghana cloudless. ungenerous. NigyAya7 147 nirghAta lightning-stroke. VNihAra [ nira+dAray ] split open; degNigghosa 2 1 3 nirghoSa. -abs. NihAravi 27 4. Nicintaya 1797 nizcinta enl. Niddha 9 11 6deg, 11 4 4 snigdha. NiJceyaNa 17 7 5 nizcetana. Niduyadeg 3 3 1b nidhUta. Nijalaharaya 3 3 1b nirjaladhara enl. NiddhayagAya 5 12 3 [ nira+D. dhuyagAya] bhramacloudless. ra-rahita degNijiNa 1 1 4 gl. jayanazIla. Nippasara 1238 niSprasara. VNijjhara (kSara; f. G. jharaca); Nibhacchiya 4 10 5, 4 3 9a, 9 6 6, __-pres. part. Nijjharanta 87 1. ___12 6 4 [nirbhasita ] tiraskRta. degNijjhara 11 3 6, deg15 9 6deg nirjhara. Nibbhizca 17 17 9 nirbhIka ? /NiTuva [ ni+sthAp ] vinAzay ; NimaNNa 10 3 8 nimagna (of. NumaNNa Hc. -imper. 2.pl. NivahA~ 6 2 8, p. p. __ I94]. Nidvaviya 17 14 2; agent. degNiDhavaNa 7 NimantaNaya 16 13 9a nimantraNa enl, invi 64 (ef. niTThai-nazyati Mp. 3 37). tation. NiTThiya 1 2 5 [ niSThita ] yukta full of ? himmantiya 16 13 5 nimantrita. NiDAla 10 38, 13 102, 8 9 4,145 degNimmaviya 3 4 16 [ nirmApita ] nirmita.

Page #410
mhaNa 194, 1998 nirmathana destruction. INDEX VERBORUM Nimiti 1639 nimittin astrologer, Nirakkhiyaya 1555 [p. p. enl. from nir+A+khyA. cf. akkhiya ] said. risthIair 2047 [ nirarthIkRta ] niSphalIkRta. Nirattha 17 17 116 [ nirartha ] useless. niralaGkAriyaf. 1955 analaGkRtA. Niravasesa 2010 4 niravazeSa. girAriu 163 100, 16 76 atizayam ( frequent in Bh. Jacobi .compares it with niru=nizcitam ; twice in H.p., rendered as 'surely,' 'indeed' by Alsdorf, who notes a gloss kevalam ; Mp.gl. 218 8 anirdhAritam and 9 26 13 atyantam ). degNirikka 14 1 7 [D. 4 49 ] gl. caura. Nirikkhiyaya 8896 nirIkSita enl. rui 14 109a, 141, 1279@ nizcitam surely, indeed (See Hp. s. v.) NiruttaDa 5 5 5 5 13 3, 882, Niruttena 14 9 9b ( D. 4 30 nizcitam ) cert - ainly, definitely ( See Hp. s. v. pitta ). Niruddhaya 15 38 niruddha enl gillUriya 1187 ( Hc. IV 124 NillUrai= chinatti ) chinna. 'NivaDa ( ni+pat ); --pres. 3. pl. NivaDanti 1544; pres. part. enl. NivaDantaya 1 52; abs. viDepaNu 2 138; p. p. NivaDiya 27 3, 7 8 5, 17 1 8. NibandhaNa 17 183 a binding, cont ract. V Nivasa ( - pres. 2 s. Nivasahi 7 125, pres. part. f. enl. Nivasantiya 12496 'NivAra (ni+vAray ); (ni+vas ); - pres. 3. 8. NivArai 2129a imper. 2s NivAri 1078; 2. pl. NivArahoM 29 108 1; p. p. NivAriya 493; agent NivAra 17 2 4. NiviTTha 1 87, enl. 579 niviSTa. Nivisu 71196, Nivirse 2 112, 119 1a, 11 126, 1.7 16, NiviseNa 18 12 1 nimeSam . - Nivisaddhe 434, 1551, 174 8; NivisaddheNa 12 68 nimeSArdham. - NivisantareNa 686, 12 7 8 nimeSAntaram. niveya 1494 [ *niveda ] naivedya. / NivvaTTa ? ( used with hand, head. etc. severed in battle ); -abs. Nivvazvi 10 10 3; p. P. Maf 4 8 4, 17 12 10a. VNibvaDa (niSpad; G. nIvaDavu ); -pres. 3. s. NivvaDai 1659; imper. 3. s. NivvaDara 1295; - caus. abs. NivvADepiNu 6496 having chosen. cf. 21 13 4b. Nivvaha (nirvAhay) pass ( time ); - pres. 3. s. Nivvahara 16 3 10. NivvANa 1598 nirvANasthAna. saNa 15 1396 ? NisAha 1399 niSAda seventh note of the gamut. *Nisiyara deg 4 16 nizitatara. Nisiyara 8 104deg, 15 36 nizAcara. Nisiddha atthu 16 10 2 gl, siddhArthaM one whose object is accomplished. Nisudiya 1384 (Hc. IV 158 bhArAkrAntatvena nata, cf. also D. 44 ) gl. bhanna. V NisuNa (ni+zru ) hear; - pres. 1. s. NisuNami 19 182; abs. Nisuvi 1 11 1,285, 17 4 6, suNevi 1 127, 11 88, NisuNeppiNu 9 5 3, 13 2 10a, 14 13 9a, 15 1 9a, NisuNeviNu 11 11 6; p. p. NisuNiya 137, Nisuya 134,

Page #411
30 paumacarita ta 'Niha 11 4 4 nibha. Neuradeg 1 13 9b nUpura. degNisumbhaNadeg 5 3 5 [nizumbhana ] destroyer, NeyAra 20 7 8 netR. Nihaya 1648 nihata. 'Nehadeg 9 14 96 sneha (G. neha). "NihAya 3 1 2, 138 2 nighAta. NhavaNa-puja 18 4 5 snapana-pUjA. AME nimAlaya nihAla1.. NhavaNavIDha 1 16 2 sapana-pITha. -imper. 2. S. NihAleM 12 5 14. VNhA [ snA; G. nahAkuM]; 3. S. NihAlau 17 18 6; p. p. NihAliya -pres. 3. S. vhAi 1 55, 5147 3 9 5, 10 1 4, 19 13 9. 7 107; imper. 2. pl. Nihiya 3 137 nidhi enl. NhAhA~ 14 54; abs. NhAeNvi 5 4 5; Nihuaya 18 23 nibhRta enl. pret. part. hAya 1597. NihelaNa 2 17 1,deg4 1 4 [D. 4 51, rahANa 13 9 7 snAnADhya. ____He.2 174] gRha. NIyaDa 18 3 9b? taiya? 16 4 8 tadA. NIlAuli 67 6 [ NIla+Avali ?] row taiyahA~ 8 8 2 tadA. ___ of sapphire? taikAla 6 14 2 [*trayIkAla ] kAlatrayI. NIsaGgattaNu 213 4 niHsaGgatva. . tailokka 1 13, 1 113, 2 la, 17 103; degNIsaNa 17 167 niHsvana gl. zabda, trailokya. NIsadUya 14 1 6 niHzabda enl. tailoka-NAha 18 4 5 trailokyanAtha. degNIsandaNa 2 13 7 niHsyandana without a tau 1 16 1, 9 2 3 (?), 167 3, 18 chariot. 72, 1923 tava. NIsandhi 18 1296 niHsandhi. tau6 108,61096 tatra. VNIsara (nissa; G. nIsaravU); tautau 1758, 19 65 tatra tatra. -pres. 3. S. NIsarai 15 11 4; im- takkhaNe 29 8 tatkSaNAt. per. 2. 8. NIsaru 4 72, 12 65%; 3. takkhaNeNa 15 15 7,6 107. s. NIsarau 19 4 6; p. p. taggayadeg 1 9 8 tadgata. NIsariya 4 7 6, enl. 15 16; /taja (tarjay ) threaten; -caus. abs. NIsAravi 5167; p. -imper. 2. s. tajju 7 12 3; abs. p. NIsAriya 109 1, 14 1 3. tajaivi 17 3 10a; pret. part. tajiya NIsAvaNNa 4 54,84 9b, [*niHsAmAnya] 499b. ananya, gl. dvitIya-prabhu-rahita. taNa3 3 7 la, 4 52, 1087, 176 VNIsasa (niHzvas); ___10a, taNaya 1 16 53; f. taNiya 3 6 10, -pres. 3. S. NIsasai 18 57 sighs; 4 3 '7; taNai~ 37 la; taNeNa 13 4 NIsAsanta 97 3 exhaling. la, 19 5 3; taNaeN 16 10. NIsuNNa 19 12 2 niHzUnya. taNuhei 8 5 3 ? VNe [nI]; taNDaviya 19 17 6 [ ef. D. 55, He. -pres. 1. s. mi 18 37; 3. 8. Nei IV 137 =taDDava-tan ] vistArita. 16 2 1; imper. 2. pl. Nehu 12 9 2; tatta 3 2 2 tapta. p. p. Niya 2 2 8, 5 3 90 tatti 1 3 3, 16 4 1 [D. 5 20 tatparatA] pass. pres. 3. s. Nijai 5 2 5, cintA. pres. part. Nijjanta 19 18 7. tatthahA~ 6 156 tasmAt sthAnAt.

Page #412
INDEX VERBORUM * 31 tappavesu 18 6 6 talpa-vezman bed-cham- tiya 1 10 3,696,965, 157 6, ber. 19 12 3 strI enl. tama 1857 ( D. 5 1) zoka, gl. glAni tiyagAra 3 2 3 ? sorrow. tiyamai. 1105 strI. tamvAra 12 3 6gl. vinAza. tiyasa 13 105 tridaza. tamviradeg 19 17 6 tAmra dark red. titti 272 tRpti. tambarama 1155 stambarama. titthayarattaNa 3 119 tIrthakaratva. tambola 1145%; 14 3 8 tAmbUla. tiNayaNa 1 6 2 [trinayana] Siva. taraTTi 11 4 6 pragalbhA strI. tiriya 1 8 12 tiryac. taraNi 1 4 2, 22 6 8deg tilaya 13 10 2 tilaka-rAga, (2) tilaka Vtara (tR, G. taravU); forehead mark. -pres. part. taranta 14 570, 17 tilamatta 3 11 106 tilamAtra. tiloa 3 11 1a triloka. 2 10a. talavara 17 184 nagararakSaka. -tiloANanda 1 128 trilokAnanda. talAya 223 taDAga. tiloka 12 11 2 trailokya. Vtava (tap); tivAra 2 2 5, enl. 2 14 8 trivAram. -imper. 3. S. tavau 17 187 tavasi tisa 2 12 3 tRSA. 744, 1815 tapakhin. 'tisattideg 17 66 [trizakti ?] sort of tava-siya 6 15 9 tapa:zrI enl. weapon? tahi~ 1 11 5, 2 7 3 tatra. tisariA 2 4 8 sort of musical in strument. tahintiu 2 3 3, 2 3 5 tasmAt sthAnAt. tiha 3 138b tathA. taheva 16 12 8 tathaiva. tihuvaNa 1 8 130; 12 6 96, 13 8 10a, tA 2 10 1, 4 3 3, 12 3 3, 13 1 10, 20996deg tribhuvana. ___ 13 6 16, 15 107 tAvat. tIriyadeg 17 6 3 sort of arrow (PSM.'S tANa 13 10 3 tAna (tune ), trANa / suggestion 'quiver is unnece(armour, helmet etc. ). ssary). nAmaka 1028 muktatrANa one who has tattaNa 4 67 tuGgatva. put off the armour ? tujjhu 15 14 3 tava (G. tuja ). tANantareM 15 17, 18 10 tadanantaram. tuTTa (truTya He. IV 216, 230; G. tAma 1 167, 2 14 5, 10 4 8, 16 82 tUTavU, trUTaI); etc. tAvat. -pres. part. tuTTanta 14 6 2, abs. 'tAra' 9 4 9a [ tArA ] kanInikA; deg14 6 tuTTaivi 13 5 4, 7, 8. 2 (tAra;gl. zubha for zubhra) shining. tuDi 63 9a saMzaya. tAliya 13 8 la [tADita]gl. prahata. tuppa 14 9 3 ghRta ( M. tUpa). tAvahiM 3 4 8 tAvat. tumula 15 156 bhayAnaka. tAhi~ 2 2 1, 2 8 96 tAvat. turanta 4 3 4, 52 90 tvaramANa immidi. VtAsa ( trAsay ); ately (G. tarata); turanti 29 96, -abs. tAsa~vi 15890. turantaeNNa 11 11 9 turantaeNa 18 8 6. tianta 4 113 tiGanta personal ter. turamANe 1 7 8, 124 1 svaramANena minations. hastily.

Page #413
32 paumacarita tetti3 161 turiu 2 148, 12 11 6, turiya 4 3 2, thakku 5 3 1, (thaku thakku) 2095; p. p. 14 9 9a, 16 14 5, enl. turiyau thakka 1 11 8, 17 29, enl. 8 113 74 tvaritam soon. 11 10 1 sthita (of. He. IV 16) tuva 19 159 tava. thaTTa deg13 6 4deg, 17 1 la, 13 4 7,203 'tusAra 4 106[tuSAra ] zIkara. 9 samUha, tuha 1297, 15 12 3 tava. thaDa 19 3 104, 20 3 108 samUha (Bh.) tuhAraya 4 13 8, 9 1 8, f. tuhArI 4 5 thaNa 14 7 8, enl. deg11 4 6 stana. 9a tvadIya. Vthambha (stambha ) stop, check the. dUriya 7 13 6 [ tUrya+ika ] tUryavAdaka. course; VtUsa [tuSya ]; -abs. thambhaivi 14 13 8. -abs. tUseMvi 5 5 9b. Vtharahara (onom; D. 5 27 tharaharia= tUha 1 2 5 tIrtha, saridavatAra gl. taTa kampita; G. tharatharab) quiver; [Hc. I 104,272; D. 5 16 1. -pres. part. tharaharanta 10 11 4; tettaheM 1 14 3, 2 2 8,297, 376, 13 p. p. tharahariya 1 8 3, 6 13 6% 8 6, 13 9 10, 15 47, 18 17 tatra. -caus. agent. tharaharAvaNa 10 11 10. Vthava (sthApay ); testhu 2 7 4 tatra; tetthuvi 1 11 4 tatrApi.. -pres. part. thavanta 2 65; abs. tema 4 5 8, 12 4 4 tathA (pa. tema); thavi 6 15 9b, 15 8 2, thavevi 9 1 tema tema 1887,1893. 9a, thaveppiNu 2 2 7; p. p. thaviya teraya 19 7 1a tvadIya. 27 5, 4 12 5, 12 12 3, enl. teva 168 6 tathA. 211 5. tehaya 2 13 1, 4 5 3,975, 12 2 5 degthavaideg 4 6 110 sthapati. tAdRz (He. IV 402). VthA [ sthA; G. thAvU, thaq be ]; to 1 102, 1 14 1,262, 12 7 4, -pres, 1 8. thAmi 5 14 1; 2 S. thAhi 12 87, 15 66, 15 123, 1673 17 4 5, 2. pl. thAhu 2 16 11a; 3 tataH. pl. thanti 7 7 8; imper. 2. S. thAhi -to-vi 1 3 9, 4 3 6,577, 167 3 thAhi 11 11 5, 17 6 10; 3. S. thAu tataH api. 16 108; abs. thAeNvi 2 113,32 toya 4 10 6. la, p. p. thiya 1 7 5, 2 11 8, VtoDa [troTaya ; He. IV 1063; G. toDaQ] 3 108, 4 590, 46 116, 4 10 -imper. 2. pl. toDahA~ 2 13 4, 9a,53 1, 16 156, enl. thiyaya abs. toDevi 7 5 8, toDeppiNu 2 12 8. 19 17 8. toNadeg 18 6 7 tUNa, gl. bhalA (G. bhAtho thAmu 1 13 1, 4 11 5 sthAman strength. quiver). thAiya 13 10 10 sthAyin enl. ttaya 173ya. thiroyara 11 4 8 sthirodara. . VthuNa ( stu) praise. Vthakka --imper. 2. pl. thuNoM 99 4; abs. -pres. 2. S, thakahi 17 14 2; 3. s. thuGgevi 18 1 8; pass. pres. 3. s. thakkai 10 3 96, 17 5 8; pres. part. thuvvai 3 9 6 thuNijjai 20 2 5. enl. thakantaya 4 1 966; inaper. 2. S. thUha 3 4 4 stUpa turret, minaret.

Page #414
INDEX VERBORUM thera (f.) 1 4 2 sthavirA. V dalavaTTa (cUrNay , Bh.; of. G. dALovAye 'therAsaNa 3 12 7 [D. 5 29 sthavira (brahmA) total ruin); ___ + Asana ] padma. __-pres. 3. s. dalavaTTai 4 29b; 179 thoDya 16 8 7 [stoka+Daya dim.; G. thor3eM 3; p. p. dalavadriyadeg 4 8 7. little ) weak, small, davatti 13 2 9,16 12, 19 114 zIghram. thottaggIriya 4 13 4, 18 2 4 [ denom. davANaladeg 19 12 10b davAnala. thotta (stotra ) udgu] sang a hymn. dahantiya (f.) 17 2 3 dAyantI. thora 7 27, 13 2 6, 17 16 3, 169 8, dAiya 4 5 96 dAyika coparcener. ___enl. 'thoraya 3 1 13a sthUla. dADhadeg 7 11 5 daMSTrA. thova 2 11 3, 4 13 3, 9 68 stoka dANa-mayandha 15 1a dAna-madAndha. (He. II 125). degdAra 18 10 8 (voc. S. dAra) dAra wife. VdAva [darzaya; He. IV 32]; daiya 11 67, 13 19b dayita gl. vallabha. V6 -pres. 1. s. dAvami 20 9 3. daivI 2 13 1 daivI. diu 3 6 11a [D. 5 39; Ved. div ; G. dakkharasAla 6 5 6 drAkSArasayukta. / dakkhava [ darzayU ; Hc. IV 32; G. -diveM diva 1054 = Ved. dive dive] dI] divasam-ke diu 3 6 11 when? dAkhavatuM] dine dine -pres. 1. . dakkhavami 14 9 96, 2. s. dakkhavahi 19 15 3; 3. S. dakkhavai diyantara 17 1 4 digantara. diyavara 11 14 9 dvijavara. 28 5, 1598. daTTa deg1394,deg15 118 dagdha. diyaha 5 12 5 divasa. diNayarahAsa 20 12 11 [dinakarahAsa] sUryahAsa daNDarayaNa 5109a daNDaratna. dantiNa 17 16 8 dantin elephant. ___sort of magic sword. cf. caMdrahAsa. damiya 54 3 damita. divasayara 15 3 90 [divasakara] sUrya. dara 14 52 ISat [ He. II 215]. disi 1 1 13 diza (G. daza). Vdaramala (=marday , cUrNaya ); dihi 19 3 8 dhRti (Hc. II 131). -abs. daramalevi 18 26 (Bh.). dIya 645 dvIpa. Vdarisa (darzaya); dIva 6 4 9a, 099 12. 13 11 4 dIpa. -pres. part. darisanta 379. f. dari- -dIvaya 15 6 4 dIpaka (G. dIvo ). santi 2 2 90, darasanti 14 3 12a, -dIvi 7 3 8 dIpikA (G. dIvI). abs darisevi 19 59, p. p. darisiya dIviyaya 19 12 106 [ dIpita jvAlita. 4 115; V dIsa [dRzya; G. dIsab]; -darisAva ( darzay , G. darzAvaI); -pres. 3. 8. dIsai 1 15 1, 2 etc., -1. S. darisAvami 11 106; 3. s. dari- 4 5 6; 3. pl. dIsantI 512 8, 5 12 sAvai 2 3 9a; imper. 2. 8. darisAvi 96, 10 32; p. p. dIsiya 8 9 3. / 6 14 1a; fut. 3. s. darisAvesai 19 dIha 1 2 3 dIrgha. 127; p. p. darisAviya 11 12 9a. dIhara' 1 12 3, enl. dIharaya 11 13 9b darisa 6 5 4 [*darza ] darzana. dIgha. / dala [dalay ; ef. G. daLah pulverise, dukkara 1 2 4 duSkara. make into floor] tear open, dukkhu dukkhu 5 4 3, 5 13 6, 17 7 3, pound; 1883, 19 3 5, 19 111, 19 13 19 -pres. 1. s. dalami 1525. duHkhaM duHkham with great difficulty.

Page #415
34 paumacariu duggandha 4 1 6, 7 3 9 durgandha foul-sme- dUruggiNNa-kama 19 7 7 taking long lling. strides (cf. FSM. uggiNNa-utkSipta). dugejma deg4 14 96, 15 11 2 durgrAhya. dUvattaya 19 167 [durvRtta enl ? ] bad news. 'dujohaNi f. 12 8 1 [duryodhanA] difficult dUsama 17 11 3 [duHsama] asAdhAraNa. to fight with. dUsaha 7 7 3, 10 1 1, 15 87 duHsaha. duNNamaya 12 11 1 durNama enl. dUsAmiya 13 1 4 duHkhAmin. duNNivAra 4 4 5 durnivAra. dUsAvAsa 1025, 18 43, 19 1 5 [dUSyAduima 10 12 9a durdama. vAsa] camp (primarily=paTakuTI duputta 17 1 100 duSputra. tent)... duppaisAra 5 8 4 duSpraveza (see / paisara): dUsiddha 15 11 2 duHsiddha. duppavesa 18 6 6 duSpraveza. V de (dA; G. devU ); duppavaDyaya 4 10 9b [ duSpravrajita enl.] -pres. 1. s. demi 4 4 3, 4 55; 3 duSparivrAjaka, s. dei 1 14 5,2 157, 46 9, 125 dumaitta 20 8 9bgl. vRkSotpanna. 14b, 16 2; 1; 3. pl. denti 6 34, dummuha 187 3 durmukha. 1662; imper. 2. 8. dehi 2 14 1, dummahila 5 13 6, 7, 8, 15 13 6,7,8 7 8 7, 8 4 4, 10 7 8, 15 12 6%3 durmahilA. 3. pl. deu 17 18 5; opt. 2. 8. deja dummiyadeg 18 9 1 [-dUmiya from/dUma= 2 6 10b; fut. 1. pl. desahu~ 2 1296%; dU, Hc. IV 23 ] dUna. pres. part. dinta 2 16 116,369, dulavaya 16 9 10b durlaGgha enl. denta 10 3 5, 17 5 4, 18 5 2, 18 dullamaNiya f. 14 13 6 durlaGghana enl. 12 9a, f. dinti 12 99, enl. dentaya dullaliya 19 11 3 durlalita. 19 10 10a; abs. devi 2 11 2, 2 'duvAra 6 7 7 dvAra. 17 4, 4 7 1, 4 12 7, 7 10 3, 11 'duvvAradeg 17 117 durvAra. 13 8, 13 11 1, deppiNu 227, 2 dubalihuyaya 18 59b durbalIbhUta enl. 14 8, 2 153, 17 17, 19 57; dubvAya 2 12 2, 11 6 4, 20 7 90 durvAta. p. p. diNNa 1 13 6deg, 1 15 6%, 18 dunvisaha 9 4 4 durviSaha. 4 8; pass. pres. 3. . dijai 8 11 dussIla 19 4 6 duHzIla. 6, 168 3, 19 10 1a; pres. part. -dussIla-sahAva 13 12 10a duHzIla- dijanta 17 59; svabhAva. -caus. imper. 3. s. devAvau 17 18 duhottariya 978gl. duHkhottIrNA 8; abs. devAvi 5 16 6; p. p. devAviya dUya 12 52, 14 1 3, enl. deg12 6 3 dUta 18 3, 4 6 2, 8 2 7. -f. dUi 15 14 4, dUI 15 128 deula 1 5 3, 08 3 3, devaula 2 2 3 dUrahA~ 1029b dUrAt. devakula (G. devaLa). dUrattaNa 19 2 7 dUratva. V dekkha (from / dRzU contaminated dUrahANa 2 15 2 dUrasthAna. with pekkha prekSa; He. IV 181; G. dUrabhavva 10 6 86 dUrabhavya. dekhavU). VdUriho (dUrIbhU); -pres. 3. S. devakhai 17 15 2. -pres. 3. dUrIhoi 6 4 3: p. p. dUrI- devaula 22 3 see deula. huya 8 119a. - devaya 9 68 deva enl.

Page #416
35 gha INDEX VERBORUM devana 15 14 5 [devAGga ] divya (quali. dharadhara 17 16 9b dharAdhara. nivasana ). dharaNIvIDha 1 102 dharaNIpITha. desasaya 10 12 90 deza-zata. dhariNi 20 107 dhariNI (G. dharaNI). desIbhAsA 1 2 4 dezI-bhASA. dhava 17 62, 9 AhvAna challenge. docchiya 12 1 4, 209 4 tiraskRta ( Hp. dhavalo 3 12 7 [dhavalaH ] puGgavaH / Gl.). Vdhavala (denom. from dhavala; G. dopAsiya 12 1 6 dvi-pArzvika. ghoLavU); dova f. 19 5 100 dUrvA. -pres. part. enl. dhavalantaya 3 3 6. dhavalIhUbhaya 12 6 9a dhavalIbhUta enl. dhavalahara 927 dhavalagRha mansion. dhaivaya 13 99 dhaivata. VdhA (dhAva run, G. dhAvU); dhaya deg14 2 5%, 15 2 8 dhvaja. -pres. 8. S. dhAi 17 93; pres. Vdhagadhaga (onom.) burn fiercely part. dhanta 17 16 16, (f.) dhanti 18 with cracks; 115; p. p. dhAiya 35 10b,866, -pres. 3. 8. dhagadhagai 18 53; pres. 14 97.17 61a. part. dhagadhaganta 11 11 7, 17 147 dhAi7 3 3 dhAtrI. (G. dhagadhagatuM). dhANukka 6 15 3, dhANukkiya 6 15 7, 16 15 dhaNa 19 13 3,Voc. sing. dhaNe 93 3 priyA [dhAnuSka + ika ] vyAdha. (Hc. IV 330 (1), of. D. dhaNiA 5 dhArAharadeg 8 111gl. rAkSasa. 58, dhaNI 5 62 bhAryA and G. dhaNa, VdhAva (dhAva run); dhaNya). -pres. 2. s. dhAvahi 11 13 3; 3. s. dhaNavanta 14 12 9b, enl. 10 11 4 dhanavat. dhAvai 17 12 2; 3. pl. dhAvanti 692%; dhaNa-paura 12 12 10a dhana-pracura. p. p. dhAviya 899a. dhAvaDA 1355? dhaNuhara 11 11 9a, 17 8 4 dhanuS. dhAha 19 2 10b, dhAhA 18 57 (from dhammavAlaya 13 91a dharmapAlaka. dhAha impec. 2. pl. of VdhA-dhAva ) Vdhara (dhU; G. dharavU offer); * ArtanAda cry for help (a. dhAha, dhA). -pres. 1. 8. dharami 7 12 9b; dharaeNviM 1/dhAhAva ( from dhAha) ArtanAdaM kR ery 18 89b; 2. S. dharahi 9 10 8a, for help; 17 5 10b; 3. s. 1 5 2, 4 6 10; -pres. 3. . dhAhAvai 18 57; p. imper. 2. . dharai 9 105, 19 156; p. dhAhAviya 19 58. 2. pl. dharahA~ 7 72; fut. 3. 8. dharesai dhigatthu 4 12 2 dhigastu. 15 62; abs. dhareMvi 671, 12 92; -dhigadhigatthu 2 10 2 dhigdhigastu. dharevi 97 5, 16 47, 16 97; dhare- dhIya 54 7, 9 1 9a, 12 12 5, 159 ppiNu 10 10 6, 12 5 1, 18 88; 1, 195 5 duhitA. inf. dharavi 9 13 8; p. p. enl. dhariyaya /dhIra ( denom. from dhIra); 1 10 2,15 59b, 16 la, 17 104; -abs. dhIreMvi 159 1, dhIreppiNu 152 -caus. abs. dharAveMvi 6 7 1; pass. 9a, 19 17 1a. pres. part. dharAvijanta 11 9 5. dhuya' 4 8 4 dhuta. dhara 13 7 1, 15 9 5, 203 7 [dhara] dhuyagAya 14 45 [dhruvagAyaka ? D. 5 57 ] mountain. bhramara (of. NiddhayagAya).

Page #417
36 paumacariu dhuyagAraya (prob. for dhuyarAgaya) 5 14 9a 3 pl. paisaranti 5 12 2; imper. 3. bhramara (cf. Trivikrama. dhuarAo s. paisarau 19 4 6; abs. paisaravi 12 and PSM.). 13, 15 2 4, 18 2 1; p. p. dhuvadeg 7 14 8 dhuta. paisariya 561; VdhuNa (dhU-dhunoti; G. dhuNa-7); -caus. abs. pasAreMvi 13 10 10a, -pres. 3. s. dhuNai 8 11 90; abs. 19 117; p. p. paisAriya 55 8, dhuNevi 11 6 6, 17 7 6. 11 2 5, 14 12, 15 13 4, enl. dhUya 9 2 5 duhitA. 2 17 1. dhUmaddhaya 1 15 8, 8 53 dhUmadhvaja fire. paisAra 7 4 6, 9 5 7, 12 5 12 [from dhUmaladeg 17 14 9b [dhUmala ] dhUmra. _ /paisAra-pravezay ] praveza (G. pesAro). VdhUmA (dhUmAya ; G. dhumAI); paihara 19 6 4 patigRha. -pres. 3. s. dhUmAi 18 5 3; caus. paIva 14 3 124; enl. paIvaya 5 12 5 p. p. dhUmAviya 14 1 5. pradIpa. degdhUva 13 9 4 (1) dhUpa (2) ? paIhara 12 11,936,114 8, 14 21 dhUvanta 3 6 4,017 52 dhUyamAna. pradIrgha, gl. dIrghatara. dhUsariya 19 1 7 dhUsarita. -paIharacchi 1 152 pradIrghAkSi. gheNuva 3 135 dhenu enl. paIhiya 7 106 [*pradIrghikA ] dIrghikA. dhoraNi deg7 7 2, 11 12 2 pati. V pauA (pra+yuj ); dhova (dhAv wash, G. dhob); -abs. pauJjevi 2 14 6, 13 6 2, 16 -pres. 3. s. dhovai 1 14 6; pres. 74; p. p. paujiya 29 8. part. enl. dhovantaya 14 9 7. . pautti 5 12 4, 11 14 10 [pra+ukti ] ___pauttiyau 3 11 1, pauttiyau 1 3 4 ukti. paija 577, paija 12 7 5 pratijJA.. paumacariya 1 16 10a padmacarita. pairikka 14 13 5 [D. 6 71 =vizAla] / paula (paca, He. IV 90); extensive, huge (pracuratara Mp. -pass. pres. part.paulijjanta 119 6. 924 12). paoli 16 14 8 pratoli (G. poLa). V paisa (pra+viz , G. pesavU); paya 28 2, 7 10 9a, 15 8 2 prajA. -pres. 1. pl. paisahu~ 6 13 9; 3. 8. payaGga 18 11 2 [pataGga] sun. paisai54 2,57 3, 8 12 1,169 6, VpayaTTa [pra+vRt ]; paIsai 4 1.8,592,94 1, 19 12 -pres. 3. S. payaTTai 5 4 9a; p. p. 2; pres. part. paisanta 3 9 10a. payaTTa 4 7 5,515 96, 9 9 3, 109 14 1 2; p. p. paiTTha 2 9 9a, 4 10 2, 6, 12 7 5, 13 11 10, 17 1 1b. enl.57 9; abs. paI seMvi 14 119b; payatta 16 48gl. prayatna. pot. part. paisevau 10 8 3. payANaya 12 5 146 prayANa enl. V paisara [analogically formed payAra 14 11. 90 prakAra. from V paisAra=caus. of V paisa ] / payAsa (pra+kAz); enter; -pres. 2. S. payAsahi 11 11 3. -pres. 1. s. paisarami 6 8 4,712 payAhiNa 11 18, 6 13 3 pradakSiNA. 9a; 1. pl. paisarahu~7 9 1; 3. S. pai. / pakkanda (pra+kranda); sarai 4 la, 16, 4 11, 14 19b -pres. part. f. pakkandanti 18 11 5.

Page #418
INDEX VERBORUM pakala 937 prauDha full-grown, strong IV 420; variants paJcaliu, paJcalliu, (of. =samartha He. II 174; G. pAkala paJcaliu: Bh. paJceliu). fully ripe). pacchaeN 4 107, 4 11 5, 7 7 1, 12 8 pakkhariya 4 29a, 16 14 5 [*upaskarita] 4,96, pacchai 1 2 7 pazcAt , tataH. kavacita, saMnaddha (ef. D. pakkharA azvasaM- pacchala 11 47, 11 6 6 pRSTha back; nAha, G. pAkhara, V pAkharah). -pacchale 8 10 3, 8 10 9b behind; V pakkhala (pra skhala ); 1556, 17 2 4 afterwards. -pres. 3. S. pakkhalai 1 56. pacchAya (pra+chAd); V pakkhAla (pra+kSAla, G. pakhALaveM); -pres. part. pacchAyanta 17 14 4. -imper. 3. S. pakkhAlau 17 18 6. pacchima 1 7 1, 1 13 3, 5 4 1 [pazcima ] pakkhi 15 5 4 pakSin (G. paMkhI); last; pakkhuddaNa 3 3 7 prakSobhana. -pacchima-bhAya 8 6 2 hinder portV pagAsa (prakAza); ion; 5 4 1 western region. -pres. 3. s. pagAsai 2 94; p. p. /pajala, pajala (pra+jval); pagAsiya 11 8 1. -pres. 3. 8. pajalai 12 128; pres. pacitta 156 3 prakSipta. part. pajjalanta 1 15 4, enl. pajalantaya paghosa 20127 praghoSa. 4 4 8, 17 15 4; p. p. pajaliya 20 paGkha 18 11 5 pakSa (G. pA~kha f.). 49a. paGgaNa 6 9 1, enl. 1 14 9 prAGgaNa. pajottiya 20 54 [pra+*yoktrita] yoked. patta 2 7 3, deg13 3 5deg, f. paGguttI 14 10 paJcamadeg 13 99 The fifth note of 5gl. pragupta concealed, covered. Indian gamut. pacaNDa 4 65 pracaNDa. paJcamuha 1 15 2 paJcamukha lion. pacaviya 1023 (pra+caviya=ukta, cava-katha paJcANaNa 9 4 96 pazcAnana lion. He. IV 2) uktavatI. paTTaNiya 14 7 4? pacaviya 9 3 7 pracyuta. pahisa 4 5 6 paTTiza. pacoDya 1557 pracodita. V paTTava (pra+sthApa: He. IV 37; pAThavava') paJcakkhANaya 19 14 4 pratyAkhyAna enl. send; VpaJca (pacya); -pres. 2. S. paTThavahi 12 47; imper. -pres. part. paccanta 11 9 7 paccAriya 2. pl. paTThavahIM 6 2 8; p. p. paTTaviya 619, 13 3 8, 15 5 5[*pracArita?] 4 3 2, 10 12 7. upAlabdha addressed sarcasms, ta. /paDa (pat ; G. paDavU); unted, challenged (of. He. IV -pres. 3. 8. paDai 19 32; 3. pl. 156). . paDanti 1896; imper. 2. 8. paDa 6 paJcavara 1526 gl. musala (D. 6 15 ). 12 96, 19 15 4; pres. part. paDanta pacuttara 165 1 pratyuttara. 4 8 9a, enl. paDantaya 1 102; abs. pacuddhariya 13 7 10 a pratyuddhRta. paDeMvi 108 4; p. p. paDiya 13 3 5, paJcelliDa 10 6 3, 11 8 7, 16 4 90 enl. paDiyaya 3 8 106, 8 98,15 [*pratyalIkam ? ] ( variants pacelliu, 18,152963 paJcelliya, paJceliu, paccalliya, pacolliu; gl. -caus. pres. 1. s. pADami 7 4 9b, loosely atizayena samarthaH) pratyuta (Hc. 13 10 10b, 1528; 3, s, pADai

Page #419
. 38 4 paumacariu . oted. 114 6, 5 4 29 3. pl. pADanti 6 14 paDihatthiya 8 5 1 tiraskRta. 6%3abs. pA.vi 18 10 2, pADevi 8 9 paDIvaya 2 152, 2 173, 375, 49 8; pass. pres. part. pADijanta 1,4 11 1,7 10 5, 11 17, 113 17 37. 3, 121 96, 12 38, 13 4 10b, paDa 19 168 paTa. 16 11, 18 1b, 19 116; paDivaya paDahaya 19 57 paTaha enl. (G. paDo). paDiuvavAra 12 11 4 pratyupakAra. 10 8 5 [pratIpa enl.] gl. punaH punarapi again, back, then, further, and paTikUliya 6 8 2 [pratikUlita ] obstruct also.. ed. paDikhaliya 13 2 8 [ pratiskhalita ] obstru paDuttara 16 95, 19 10 14 pratyuttara. paDha [paTh, G. paDhab recite, echo some paDicchiya | from prati+iccha14 39.gl. one's words ] read, recite; parijJAta accepted. -pres 3. 5. paDhai 1 14 4; pres. V paDijIva [prati+jIv ]; part. paDhanta 3 6 9, 37 8, 10 3 2. -pres. part. paDijIvanta 15 114 padukkaya 14 13 8, paDhakiya 19 6 9 [praDhau. living. kita] approached, advanced. paDidocchiya 12 66 [prati+jugupsita; f. paDhoiya 19 17 8 [praDhaukita ] brought duuccha Hc. IV 4] gave a return near. threat. paNai. 4 1 4 praNayin , gl. yAcaka, sajjana, paDithira 8 7 8, paDitthira 17 12 10a / paNaca [+nRtya], [paristhira] sthira. -pres. 3. 8. paNaccai 1 14 4; p. p. paDipahaya 7 13 6 [pratiprahata] blown paNacciya 2 7 6, 5 5 4; agent. (with ref. to tUrya); 17 15 9 struck. paNaccira 4 8 4, f. paNacciri 17 27. paDipAhaDa 16 2 5 [ pratiprAmRta ] return VpaNava [pra+nam]; present. -pres. 3. s. paNavai 1 5 5,7 108; paDipucchiya 9 14 1, 19 4 1 [ from abs. paNavevi 1 1 16, paNaveppiNu 1 1 1 /paDipuccha-pari+pRcch ] asked. to 15, 17, 18, 19a, 1 9 8; p. p. paDipelliya [from paDipella-prati+praIiraya] 17 paNaviya 6 12 4, pass. pres. 2. 8. 32; enl. 13 1 9 pushed back paNavijahi 269;3. S. paNavijaha 52 5. Vparirakkha [pratirakSa ] protect; paNAla 19 10 106 [praNAla] channel, -pres. 3. S. 1 147, 19 149. stream. paDirakkha 9 10 9a, 19 8 3 [pratirakSA] paNAsa (pra+nazy or nAzaya); ___-9 10 5 (MSS. paDivakkha) protec- -pres. 3. s. paNAsai 3 38; abs. tion, paNAsa~vi 5 4 1, 15 89b. paDivaya 10 8 5 see paDIvaya; gl. punarapi. pattijjavaNadeg 14 8 5 (pratyAyana) consolpaDivaNNaya 2 13 1 pratipanna enl. _ing, conciliating. paDivatta 14 11 1 prativArtA information. /padarisa [pra+darzaya ]; paDivAiya 7 8 4, 6 gl. prativApita, punarvI- -pres. 3. 8. padarisai 10 1 9b; im. jita. per. 2. 8. padarisahi 2 9 6; p. p. pada parivAra 27 5, 2 10 5 [ *prativArakam ] risiya 1 3 12, enl. padarisiyaya 15 8 6. again, padIsiya 17 28 [ from +dRzyU] dRSTa.

Page #420
INDEX VERBORUM 39 padhariya 3 123 pradhRta. V parimaJca, pariyaJca [ pari+an ] circumpadhAiya 127 20 pradhAvita. ambulate; panti 17 16 8 pati (G. pAti). -abs. pariavi 18 87, pariyavi 10 papucchiya 18 1 2 prapRSTa. 2 8, 18 la, pariaJcevi 7 14 6, 12 / papuja (pra+pUj); 105; p. p. pariaJciya 4 11 96, -abs. papujeMvi 203 6. pariyaJciya 2 2 5,276 [pariyazcivi= paphulla 556deg, 15 3 2, paphulliya 5 1 9a, pradakSiNIkRtya MP. 7 26 18, pariyazciya% 917deg, 10 3 6, 10 4 90 praphulla... pariveSTita 8 13 6]. pabbhAra 14 3 2 [prArabhAra ] mass. /pariyatta [pari+kRt ] return; VpabhaNa (pra+bhaN); -pres. 3. pl. pariyattanti 5 126%3 -pres. 3. 8. pabhaNai 12 14,145 abs. pariatteMvi 18 11 8; p. p. pariyatta 4; pres. part. enl. pabhaNantaya 3 99. 5 11 4, enl. pariyattaya 17 26, 19 pabhAmiya 3 4 2 [prabhAmita ] made to go 3 la caus. p. p. pariyattiya 19 12 around. 9, 19 13 la (gl. vyAdhuTita), enl. /pamuhala [denom. from pra+mukhara ]; pariyattiyaya 18 8 9a. -pass. pres. part. enl. pamuhalija- pariappa [pari+kalpa]; ntaya 20 10 6 being made noisy. -abs. pariappaeNvi 9 4 2 parikalpya. pamokalau 15 6 3 [pramukta + ladeg+kam] parimosa 368 paritoSa. with full freedom. parimosiya 17 17 16 paritoSita. para 1 13 5, 6, 7, 8, 8 11 3, 18 19b /parIyaDDa [ pari+vardha?]; [param ] kevalam ; 4 2 5; 4 5 5, 157 -pres. 3. 8. pariyaDai 27 9a. 5 parantu. pariyariya deg3 3 1a, pariyariyaya enl. 17 10 paraeN 7 13 1, 12 6 5 [prage ?]gl. prabhAte; 4 [ parikarita ] parivRta. 7 1 5 tomorrow (cf. MW. prage / pariyala [pari+gal ]; tomorrow morning, pragetana relat- -pres. 3. pl. pariyalanti 1 4 8, ing to the next day; cf. also 18 9 6. the two meanings of kalya). pariyANaya 5 15 8; parijANaya 19 18 3 parabhAyaNa f. 632 parabhAjana; enl. parabhAya- parijJAyaka. Niya 12 4 4. Another's belonging. pariyANiya 2 4 9a, 14 117 parijJAta. parajiya 49 9a, 129 100 parAjita. parikkha [ pari+IkSa ; G. parakhavU]; paratta: 17 149b? -pres. part. f. enl. degparikkhantiya paramaguNa 18 11 9a highly beneficial. 19 15 7. paramappaya 267, 2 12 6 paramAtman enl. parikkha 19 1 10b parIkSA (G. parakha ). paramesarI 105 5 paramezvarI. parighalliya 19 18 5 parikSipta thrown out. parampara 1 9 6 parAtpara. parighiva ( pari+kSipU), parasu 17 66 parazu. -abs. paridhivavi 19 27, p. p. paricitta parahuya 19 13 7 parabhRtA. 1975. parAiya 2 16 10, 2 13 6, parAviya 2 11 paricakkaliya 922 [*paricalita ] parivartula 2 prApta. (cf. D. 3 29 cakrala-vartula). parAyaNiya 12 10 1 parAjayakAriNI ? 0paricAya 324 parityAga.

Page #421
paumacarita paricinta ( pari+cint ); paribhamai 10 3 9a, 10 8 1la, 116 -abs. paricintevi 4 12 5, 5 5 6, 9a, 15 4 3; 3. pl. paribhamanti 4 64, 5 10 9a, 7 8 2; p. p. paricintiya 4 11 14 7; pres. part. parinbhamanta 119a, 15 103. enl. 1889a. 1154; abs. paribhamevi 11 3 9b; paricintaNa 16 37 paricintana. agent. paribhamira 7 2 3; parijANaya see pariyANaya. -caus. p. p. paribhAmiya 16 11 6. pariTThiya 1 8 13b, 111 3, 3 4 8,4 paribhAsira 18 8 1 paribhASamANa. 13 1, 8 10 6, 14 5 6, 16 1b, parimiya 2 11 8, 3 59,58 8, 16 14 17 13 8, enl. 19 17 10a pratiSThita. 1 parivRta. pariTaviya 12 12 6 pratiSThApita made over. parimiyattha 16 10 2 [parimitArtha ] jJAtArtha V pariNa (pari+nI; G. paraNavU); gl. yathArthajJAtA. -imper. 2. 8. pariNi 1058b: pres. V parirakkha (pari+rakSa ) part. pariNanta 6 9 1; abs. pariNeMvi pres. 3. 8. parirakkhai 15 2 3;imper. 2. s. parirakkhahi 16 83,1692. 13 1 16, pariNevi 12 12 7, pariNeppiNu parivaDDiya 3 6 1b, 17 18 parivardhita. 107 1, 16 10 6; infin. pariNaNaha~ 5 15 96; p. p. enl. pariNiyaya 13 196; parivADi 3 6 7, 16 13 9a paripATi. parivaddha 11 14 11a paribaddha. pass. pres. 3. S. pariNijai 15 7 9b. parivAra 18 9 5 vAsagRha ? -Gaus. p. p. pariNAviya 287,5 1 7, . " parivAriya 10 5 7 parivArita. 107 4, 12 5 6. parivujhaNa 16 3 6 [action noun from /paritava (pari+tap); V parivujjha=pari+budhya ] paribodhana -pres. 3. S. paritavai 7 12 6. V pariveDha (pari+veSTa) paritu? 16 10 1, paritur3hiyA f. 15 148 -p. p. pariveDhiya 1 8 6, 55 9, parituSTa. 7 68; pass. pres. part. enl. paritta 137 8 paritrANa. pariveDhi jantA 2 12 4. paridhi 13 11 7 [*paridhRSTa ] atidhRSTa. parisakka (pari+vaSk) move away 'paripamANa 16 5 4 pramANa full measure ? / -imper. 2. S. parisakkahi 17 14 2. /paripAla (paripAlay ); . parisikkhiya 8 8 9b parizikSita. -imper. 2. s. paripAlahi 20 1 6; /parisujjha (pari+zudhya) be proved 3. s. paripAlau 17 18 4; pres. part. pure; enl. paripAlantA 6 11; pass. pres. -imper. 2. pl. parisujjhahu~ 19 1 106. 3. 5. paripAlijai9 4 3; gerund parisase (pari+zeSay ) end, destroy; paripAlaNiya 6 167. -pres. part. parisesanta 3 2 5; abs. paripAla 53 9a paripAlaka. parisesa~vi 2075, parisesavi 3 1083 paripucchiya 11142, 16 1 2 paripRSTa. p. p parisesiya 1 10 9a. paripucchaNadeg 11 3 9 paripRcchana. pariha 16 11 6 parikhA. paripuNNa 18 123 paripUrNa. V parihara (pari+ha); paripesiya 15 8 4 paripreSita. -pres. 3. S. pariharami 1 3 9, 4 12 paripphuranta 1 15 8 parisphurat. 2; pariharevi 18 8 9b; 3. pl. pariharanti paribhama (pari+bhram ); 73 9; abs. parihareMvi 10 5 8a, pari-pres. 1. pl. paribhamaha 6 137;3. S. harevi 4 3 8. 187 4. 189 2.

Page #422
41 patita. INDEX VERBORUM pariharaNa 13 11 V paviyambha (pra+vi+jRmbha ) flash forth, parihaviya 16 4 6, 19 62 [ from appear; pari+bhava ] parAjita, tiraskRta. -pres. 3. S. paviyambhai 102 2.. parihANau 19 1 10a paridhAna enl. pavitta 12 12a pavitra. parihiya 9 4 6,95 1 parihita. pavirala 12 11 pravirala. parihevaya 28 4 [paridhAtavya ] paridhAna; but pavihAyadeg 1656 pravibhAga. gl. tAmbUlAdi. pavolliya 14 8 7, 15 10 5, 19 42 parokkhaeN 15 116 parokSe without hav- (cf. volla) uktavat. ing seen. pabvaiyaya 4 13 9b [pravajita enl.] parivAparoppara 7 14 1,86 1,129 3, 15 3 3 jaka. paraspara. V pavvaja [pra+vaj] parovara 17 162 paraspara. -abs. pavvajavi 17 18 10a, palayakara 11 1096 pralayakara. padhvaja 12 2 5. pravrajyA. palayabhAu 1 112 pralaya-bhAvam ? pavvAliya 19 15 2 [Hc. IV 41] plAvita. palitta 322, 7 11 9a. enl 571 pasariyadeg 4 119a, 1775 prasata. pradIpta. pasara 9 8 4 prasara. palIviya 7 4 5 pradIpita. pasava 14 11 8 pazu ( PSM. S. V.). paloTTa 17 13 5 kSipta, patita; 17 16 30 V pasAha [prasAdhay ]; -pres. 3. S. pasAhai 1 148; imper. pallaGka 1 14 9a parya. 2. pl. pasAhahA~ 19 3 10a; abs. VpallANa (denom. from paryANa) fur pasAhavi 2 16 2. pasAhaya 10 127 prasAdhaka decorator ? nish with saddle (G. palANavU ); pasuttiya 1 149 prasuptA. -imper. 2. pl. pallANahoM 19 3 10a. paha 1694 pathin, palluTa 7 10.5 (He. IV 166 ) pratyAgata. pava 14 17 prapA. VpahaNa (pra+han); -pres. 3. 8. pahaNai 147 13 abs. pavaNubuma 51 9a pavanodbhuta. pavayala 17 7 7gl. samartha, pahaNevi 19 58. pavaDiya 9 13 9a pravRddha. V pahara (pra+hara); Vpavatta (pra+varta); -pres. 3. S. paharai 1559a, 209 -pres. 3. s. pavattai 29 3: p. p. 6; 3. pl. paharanti 7 141, 8 64; im. pavattiya 5 112 (gl. kRta). per.2.. paharu paharU 15473; pres. pavarisiya 1 16 4,7 pravRSTa. part. enl. paharantaya 15 42; pot. Vpavasa (pra+vas); part. paharevau 11 13 5. -pres. part. pavasanta 4 4 1, enl. 'pahara 4 75 prahAra. pavasantaya 19 la. pahasiya 18 6 4 prahasita. pivaha (pra+vaha); pahAsiu 3 93[prabhASitam]gl. prabhASitavAna. -pres. 3. S. pavahai 3 13 63; pres. pahANaya 15 8 4 pradhAna enl. part. enl. pavahantaya 3 8 10b, 14 pahiNDiya 17 13 3 (prahiNDita ) paribhrAnta. 11 9a. pahilaya 1 8 7, 1 11 2, 11 22 prathama pavAlAyAyara 14 126? (G. pahela~).

Page #423
42 paumacariu pahilAraya 9 3 3, 16 12 4; f. pahilArI pArAdhiya 2 16 8 pArita. 962 prathamatara enl. pArihacchi 12 18gl. vega. pahuca [*prabhUtya ; denom. from prabhUta; pAroha' 93 6 praroha sprig. G. pahA~cavU] (He. IV 390) suffice; /pAla (pAlay ; G. pALah); -pres. 3. S. pahumbai 64 4. --imper. 2. 8. pAleM 7 12 6; pres. pahutta 14 7 9a paryApta (G.A~tah reach). part. pAlanta 326, 10; -pass. pahuttaNa 3 94 prabhutva. pres. 3. pl. pAlijanti 20 10 9b. paMsuli 755 pAMsulI. /pAva (pra+Apa ; G. pAmava'); pAika 4 4 6 pAdAtika (G. pAyaka). -pres. 1. pl. pAva? 2 15 2; 3. s. pAujiya 29 8 [*prAtodyika; cf. Atodya] pAvai 4 13 90, 12 1 9a; 3. pl. player of musical instruments. pAvanti 14 11 6, 201 9b; fut. 1. pAusa 38 6,95 9a prAvRS. pl. pAvesahu 3 6 116; 2. S. pAvasahi 'pAyaya 1 2 3 prAkRta. 19 7 5; pres. part enl. 979=2727 'pAyau 3 1 13a, 16 4 96 pAdapaH. 1197, 13 11 53; p. p. pAviya 2 VpAyaDa (prakaTay ); 167, enl. pAviyaya 13 5 100. -pres. 1. s. pAyaDami 1 1 196, p. p. pAva 8 11 2 ? pAyaDiya 16 1496. pAvaja 5 137 pravrajyA. pAyaDa 19 10 4, enl. pAyaDaya 6 13 5 pAvAloli 11 14 4 pravAlAvali. - prakaTa, vyakta. pAsu 4 4 3, 12 7 1, 14 1090, 15 'pAyAravatta 1 5 1 prAkAravat. 12 8, 16 119b pArtham (G. pAsa) pAyAladeg 12 8 4, 17 10 9, [*pAdAla ?] near. pAdAtika gl. pAdUkaM ? ( ef. G. pAyala). -pAseMhi 2 13 8, 18 3 96 pArzve near. pAyAlaya 13 6 16 pAtAla enl. -pAsiu [pAzcikam ] 4 5 4, 1096 pADihera 3 3 10 prAtihArya. (genitive post-position ); 9 5 pANa 2 99b prANa. 6, 7, 8; 10 82,3 (ablative pANapiya 19 123 prANapriyA. . post-position) from, pANAli. 14 6 1. (D. 6.40=hastadvayaprahAra) pAseya 1 13 7, 18 5 9a prakheda. gl. jalacchaTA. __-pAseiya 2062 pravinna. pANiya 14 3 8 pAnIya (G. pANI ). pAhANa 7 14 1, 13 3 106 pASANa. pANigahaNa 104 4; pANiggahaNa 10 47, pAhuDadeg 13 11 11b, 14 10 96 prAmRta. 1848 pANigrahaNa. pAhuNaya 5 13 8 prAghUrNaka (G. pAhuNo, pArakya 6 1 6, 11 10 1, 15 1 8 [of. paroNo). He. II 148] para, gl. zatru (cf. G. /piya, piva (piva; G. pIva); pAraku~ stranger). -pres. 3. pl. piyanti 1 4 8; im. pAraNaya 4 3 2 pAraNaka per. 2. s. pivahi 9 83; pres. part. pAraddhaya 16 58 prArabdha enl. piyanta 7 9 6%; abs. pievi 5 4 5; 18 pArAuTTaya 7 6 1,774, 7 13 8, 15 4 28; pot. part. pievaeN 2 12 5. 8, 17 4 8, 19 8 9, 19 177 parA- piva 13 10 3 iva. mukha ( Mp. 52 19 14bgl.). piyAraya deg2 9 1, deg4 1b, 5 8 2, f. piyArI pArAvayadeg 1 5 3 pArAvata. 84 6priyatara enl.

Page #424
INDEX VERBORUM 43 pulaka. piGgaladeg 1 3 8 piGgala; 4 6 5 one of the puravaha 158 [purapati ] gl. zreSThI. ___nine treasures; deg11 4 4deg tawny. purisayAra 4 4 5 puruSakAra. picchaya 17 126piccha enl. purANa 5910. piariyaya 1467 piJjarita enl. purohiya 4 6 116 purohita. piTTijanta 9 10 8 piThyamAna (cf. G. pITaca pulayasarIra 11 4 6 samucchritazarIra. [ef. beat). PSM pula]. pittiya 17 4 2, 17 7 1a [pizya, paizya pula uggaya 8 5 11a [pulakodgata ] udgata or paitrika ] pitRvya grand uncle. pisuNattaNa 1499a pizunatva. pulinda 107 9b. pisuNiya 15 17[pizunita ] sUcita. puSvaNhaeN 5 2 4 pUrvAhne enl. pihimi 215 3.552. piDivi 1496 pUranta 19 64, 19 1210a parayata. ____1268 pRthvI. / pekkha [prAI; A. pekhavU]; pihula 8 1 2 pRthula. -pres. 1. S. pekkhami 108 1; 2. s. VpIDa (pID ; . pIDavU); pekkhahi 8 3.2; 3. S. pekkhai 6 11 23 imper. 1. pl. pekkha hu~ 12 97; 2. S. -pass. pres. 3. s, pIDijjai 5 11 6. pIlaNa 1 4 4 pIDana. pekkhu 8 2 96, 8 3 1, 2, 3, 4, fut. 2. s. pekkhesahi 9 68; abs. pekchevi pukkhara 1164 puSkara. 3 5 10a, 3 9 1b, pekkhavi 18 5 9a pujau 15 7 2 puGgavaH. pekkhepiNu 9 4 9a, 9 14 9a, pekkheviNu pucchiya 2 14 9a pRSTa. 6 1 100, 19 123. Vpuja [pUjaya : G. pUjA]. pekkhaNaya 3 6 3,8 1 6 prekSaNaka. -abs. pujeMvi 4 3 5, 10 7 1, puje pekSaNayAhara 14 12 3 prekSaNakagRha. ppiNu 1699. pemma 10 22, 14 13 2 preman. puja 5 16 7, 11 2 8, 13 9 2 pUjA. 1 periya 16 1 4 prerita. puTTi 17 5 4 [*pRSThi] back (G. (vya f.). Vpella (pra+Ir ) puNadeg (in puNAsaNattha)7 2 8 punaH. -abs. pelleMvi 17 52; p. p. pelliya deg11 puNu 1 8 2, 9, 1 167 punaH (G. paNa). 5 8, 13 7 1a, 13 9 5deg, enl. -puNu pacchai 10 8 9 punaH pazcAt. pelliyaya 19 5 10a. -puNo vi 10 12 4, 16 3 3 punaH api. -pass. pres. part. pellijjanta 11 9 4. -puNu puNo vi 19 17 la punaH punaH api. pesiya 2 15 1, enl. pesiyaya 13 11 11b. -puNuppuNu 19 2 16 punaH punaH pesaNa 16 2 2 preSaNa serving. puNaravi 13 9 la punarapi. pesaNa with cukka 5 13 2, 7 8 5 lit. puNarutta 14 12 9a punarukta. 'missed the mission'; 'died'. "puNNa 1 2 12a pUrNa. pesaNayArI 6 9 6, 8 4 6 [preSaNakArI ] dAsI. -puNNAusa 2 9 5 pUrNAyuSa. pokkhariNi 2 2 3,365 puSkariNI. -puNNapavitta 2 6 100, 3 3 2 pUrNapavitra. poTTala 13 4 7, 18 27, enl. poTTalaya puNNAli 12 9 100, 15 1.4 2 (D. 653) 156 3 poTTala bundle (G. poTalI). puMzcalI. poDhimaya 3 4 la prIDhiman enl. pupphuva (onom.) hiss, snort. pottaya 107 8, 11 12 9a pautraka. -pres. 3. S. pupphuvai 19 3 4. vpomAya (zlAgh); puraLa deg4 13 4, 17 4 5 purataH.. . -abs. pomAeNvi 13 9 10;gl. zlAghAMkRtvA.

Page #425
44 paDamacariDa bhaDahAla 10 2 9a bhrUvat. phagguNaNandIsarAha 18 4 5 phAlguna-nandIzvarAhan, bhayabhIya 8 10 2 bhayabhIta. kaDa 5 11 1, phaDAdeg 13 6 1a phaTA. bhayabhIsa 4 3 9a [bhayabhISma] bhayaMkara; gl. phamphAva 8 12 2,9 14 6, phamphAvaya 3 69 bhayasyApi bhISmaH. sort of bard. bhayabhIsaNa 11 11 1 [bhayabhISaNa] bhayajanaka. degphara 17 64 phalaka shield.. bhayAura 1929 bhayAtura. Vpharahara (onom.; G. pharapharavu) fiutter; bhayAvaNa 8 1 4, 20 3 1, 206 9a ___-pres. part. pharaharanta 3 46, 15 2 8. (bhISaka) bhayAnaka. phaliha 7 5 1, 17 6 4 parigha. V bhakkha (bhakSa); phaliha 6 52 sphaTika. -pres. 3. S. bhakkhai 2 12 8. phalihadeg 14 65 sphaTikA alum. bhagga 17 5 14 bhanma. VphADa (sphATaya ; G. phADavU) split open; bhaggava 13 12 7 [bhArgava]gl. zukra. -abs. phADeppiNu 9 2 96; p. p. phADiya VbhA (bhan; G. bhAjadUM); 5 10 9b, 13 4 8, 197 9. -pres. 1. S. bhaJjami 5 14 2; 3. pl. phATima 1 4 6 sphATita gaping. bhaJjanti 7 54; abs. bhoMvi 6155, /phiTTa (sphiTy He. IV 177=bhraMza) 125 12. naza (G. phITavU); -agent. bhakSaNa 389. -pres. 3. S. phiTTai 10 12 2. ___ bhaDAraya 1 8 13a, 26 1, f. bhaDArI 1 phukkAra 12 9 9, enl. 19 3 4 phutkAra. 14 3, bhaDAri 1022 bhaTTAraka. VphuTa (sphuTy ; G. phUTav) break open; -pres. 3. S. phuTai.13 2 9; pres. VbhaNa (ef. G. bhaNah recite aloud, V part. phuTanta 17 3 6; abs. phuTeMvi study ) speak, consider; -pres. 1. s. bhaNami 6 1 106; 3. s. 8 511b; p. p. phuTa 13 6 3. bhaNai 37 3; 3. pl. bhaNanti 10 58a, phuDa 5 13 2 sphuTa, 12 9 4; imper. 2. S. bhaNu 15 14 Vphura (sphura); 2; fut. 3. s. bhaNesai 1952; opt. -pres. part. phuranta 14 63, enl. 2. s. bhaNejahu 19 12 10a; pres. phurantaya 832. part. bhaNanta 2 114, 2 16 11a, phuliGga 1 13 7 sphuliGga. enl. bhaNantaya 15 4 9a; abs. bhaNevi 2 phulla 17 4 [ phulla ] puSpa (G. phUla). 12 8, 67 4, 67 5, 8 11 6, 14 phullandhubha 7 13 5 ( D. 6 85 ) bhramara. 5 8, bhaNevi 3 9 6, 4 127, 7 27, Vphusa (=bhRj ; He IV 105); 11 5 3, 13 11 la, bhaNeppiNu 8 38, pres. part. f. enl. phusantiya 18 10 12 11 6, 14 13 9a, 15 2 9a, 9a. 1833; VpheDa (spheTay ; G. pheDaq ) destroy; -bhaNevi 2 7 8, 2 17 8, 19 11 8a, pres. part. pheDanta 3 2 3. bhaNevi 2 4 9b, 8 4 8 iti kAraNAt for the reason that. bhaiya 69 3,13 19, 15 62, 15 111/bhaNDa (ef. D. 6 101 bhaMDaNa kalaha; G. [*bhayikA ] bhIti. bhA~Dab abuse); bhaiNi 12 12 1 bhaginI. -imper. 2 pl. bhaNDahoM 4 8 9a. bhauha 14 3 10 5 (G. bhav). bhaNDAra 9 4 1 bhANDAgAra (G. bhaNDAra).

Page #426
INDEX VERBORUM 45 bhattAra 9 1 8, 10 5 80 bhartR (G. bharathAra). /bhAva (bhAvaya ); bhaihatthi 11 4 2, 11 5 2 bhadrahastin -pres. 3. s. bhAvai 5 12 8; abs. bhanta 1114 1, enl. bhantaya 1 10 1 bhrAnta. bhAveMvi 27 9a, 5 166; p. p. enl. bhanti 1 10 1 bhrAnti ( bhanti vismayaH MP. 3 bhAviyaya 117 9a. 15 10) bhAva 6 11 9b, 6 129 kharUpa form. /bhama, / bhava (bhram ; G. bhamardU); bhAvaNadeg 1 8 10, 2 1 2,573 [bhAvana] -pres. 3. 8. bhamai 14 2 96; 3. pl. bhavanavAsin. bhamanti 7 7 8, 11 58; imper.2. V bhAsa (bhAS); s. bhamu 19 1553; pres. part. bhavanta -pres. 3. s. bhAsai 3 38; pres. 19 13 10a; enl. bhamantaya 1 139a. part. enl. bhAsantaya 4 137. 12 12 9; abs. bha#vi 12 1 9b p. bhAsura 17 9 1, enl. bhAsuraya deg11 5 9a, p. bhamiya 15653 11 11 9a bhayaGkara. bhiuDI 4 9 9a bhRkuTi -caus. bhAma; -abs. bhAmeMvi 17793 bhikAra 217 4 bhRzAra. -caus. bhamADa; bhikArIdeg 19 3 3 [D. 6 105 cIrI] criimper. 2. pl. bhamADahA~ 5 10 8; p. 10 cket. p. bhamADiya 5 10 9a. mizcattaNu 2 103, 825 bhRtyatva. bhamuhA 14 12 8 bhrU; cf. bhauha. bhijanta 11 9 4, 17 3 5 bhidyamAna; 17 16 [ *abhyajat ] being sprinkled Vbhara (bhR; G. bharavU); (G. bhIjAtu, bhAjAtu). -pres. part. bharanta 13 7 1b; abs. fat [ ft] confront in a battle, bhareppiNu 2 115; p. p. enl. bhariyaya deg1467, 15 5 9a%; fight (G. bhiDavU, bhaDavU); -caus. imper. 3. 8. bharAvau 17 18 8. -pres. 3. S. bhiDai 4 3 3, 12 27; 3. pl. bhiDanti 7 5 3, 1288; imbhalebhaleM 1174 (onom.) sound of per. 2. S. bhiDa 12 65; p. p. bhiDiya submission emitted by the 4 113, 10 11 7 -p. p. bhiTTa 17 elephant. 4 3. 'bhalla 4 5 6. 'bhiNDimAladeg 17 7 4, bhiNDivAla 78 1, bhavanta 5 9 3 bhaviSyat , gl. AgAmika. 10 11 8 bhindipAla. bhaviyAyaNa 1 1 8 bhavyajana. bhitti 6 la ? bhasala 247, 10 3 1 (Hc. I 244, /bhinda ( bhinda; ef. G. bhedardU); - 254) bhramara. -pres. 3. s. bhindai 1652; imper. bhAi 4 13 4, 19 6 3, bhAya 10 4 3, 2. pl. bhindahA~ 5 11 5; abs. bhindaivi ____107 3 bhrAtR. 10 3 5,13 4 1b. bhAyara 4 37,4 12 3,97 9a, deg18 1 5 /bhibbhiya( onom.) produce shrill bhrAtR. notes (used with crickets); bhAyaNaya ( for bhAiNaya) 19 10 6 [*bhAgi- -pres. 3. 8. bhibhiyai. naka ?] bhAgineya. mimbhala 1 54 vihvala. bhAyaNA deg18 12 5, 19 6 1bf. bhAjana. bhIru 15 3 5. bhAmari 2 148 paribhramaNa, pradakSiNA, degbhIsa see bhayabhIsa,

Page #427
46 paumacarita bhIsaNiya 12 9 10a, 17 13 10a bhISikA. bhIsAvaNa 15 15, 15 15 6, bhIsAvaNi ma2 13 4, 12 7 9a (with imper.), 17 1 2 bhISaNa. 10 12 4 (with present) 18 10 bhisiNi 14 58 bisinI. 4 (with future) mA (G. ma). bhu 751, 17 3 3 bhuja. -maM 1946 mA. bhumA 13 4 7 bhujaGga. maiyapaTTa 1565? bhuyahanda 7 14 3, bhuvainda 13 4 5 bhujagendra. 1/mahala [denom. from *malila] bhukkhA 282 bubhukSA. malInay (cf. G. mailuM<*malillakam ); bhukkhA-mAra 28 2 bubhukSA-mAra (bhukkhAmAra = -pres. 3. S. mailai7 128; pres, kSudhAmarI MP. 5 193). part. mailanta 17 19, enl. mailantaya 20 107; abs. maileMvi 14 1 8, p.p. -pres. 1. 8. bhuJjami 5 14 2; 2. s. mailiya 14 3 9,1597, 17 1 10b; bhuJjahi 12 11 5; imper. 2. 8. bhujeM 4 12 6, 12 11 3, bhuJja 7 12 2; -pass pres. 3. S. mailijai 20 115%; -agent. f. enl. mailaNiya 63 90. pres. part. bhuJjanta 5 1 8, enl. bhuJja mauDa 196, 3 5 10,5117, 1452 ntaya 4 14 96, 19 18 10b; pot. part. bhovvau 16 13 16; p. p. mukuTa (G. moDa). ula 377 mukula. f. bhuttI 11 13 4. -mauliyadeg 5 22,961, 18 11 3mukulita. -caus. p. p. bhujAviya 15 1590, mauli kauppiNu 19 1 2 maulau kRtvA; kara enl. bhujAviyaya 8 1280. bhuJjaya 14 27 (1) [ bhojaka] gl. agre mauli kareppiNu-gl. baddhahastau. bhojakAH (2) bhUrja enl. maUra 3 5 3 mayUra. bhumbhala 14 2 96 [ of. D. 6 114 bhala= mayagala 1 15 1 [madakala] gaja (G. megaLa). mUkhe] (with. bholI) artless, sim- mayaraddhaya 18 11 4 makaradhvaja. pleton.gl. abhinavA. aTilA. (of mayaranda 13 3 5 makaranda. G. bhammara bhoLI); __ mayarahara 1 10 6, deg11 14 1deg [ makaragRha ] bhuva deg1 10 7deg, 31 12deg, 07 1a, 09 1 samudra. 8b, deg11 66, 14 13 9a, 15 2 4deg, mayAlaya 11 4 5 [ mada+Ala+ka] madayukta. 18 12 9a bhuja, magahAhiu 1 9 1 magadhAdhipaH. bhuvainda' 13 4 5 bhujagendra. V magga (mArgam ; G. mAgavU); bhuvanama 20 2 6 bhujaGgama. -pres. 3. S. maggai 3 12 5, maggei bhUya 16 8 4 bhUta, 0998deg ghost. 17 1293 p. p. maggiya 15 1473 VbhUsa (bhUSaya); pass. pres. 3. S. maggijjai 12 12 5. pres. 3. pl. bhUsanti 72 63; abs. maghadeg 137 10b maghA. bhUsevi 16 15 96. majhanlagAraya 1 1 14 maGgalakAraka. bhUsaNa-ila 19 187 [bhUSaNailA bhUSaNApRthvI ? majjaNaya 1 16 3, 15 13 4, 15 14 4 V bheya (bheday ); majana enl. -pass. pres. 3.pl. meijjanti 16 majjAya 12 8 2 maryAdA.. 79a. majJa 1 11 3, 5 11 96, 63 6, 15 13 bheri 13 109 merI. - 8 madhye (of. G. mAhi, mA~). bhesaha 13 12 7gl. bRhaspati, majisamadeg 13 9 9 madhyama (G. mAjhama ).

Page #428
INDEX VERBORUM mAriya 14 4 5 maJjarI enl. (cf.a. mA~jara). mambhIsa [ From mA bhaiSIH; ef. D. 6 bhaDaka 8 99a mAna! (ef. PSM). 129 mAbhAi, mAmIsiama abhayapradAnam / maDapphara 3 8 9, 4 3 8, 11 11 8, 14 1 He. IV 22, 22 manbhIsadI; Bh. s.v. 4 (D. 6 120) garva. maMbhIsai ] comfort, pacify; maNAmaNau 911 5 manAgmanAk. -abs. mambhIseMvi 10 2 1, 11 98; maNi? 10 126 manaiSTa. p. p. mammIsiya 15 22. maNirayaNa 18 25 maNiratna. mambhIsaf.567 comfort, consolation. maNuyattadeg311 1,1821 manujatva. maNusa 17 13 9, maNUsa 8 37, 16 107 -pres. 1. s. marami 19 18 16; 3. s. __ manuSya (cf. G. mAgasa). marai 57 7, 8 3 8, 18 68; imper. maNoja 16 6 1, 17 16 87, 18 3 5 manojJa. 2. 8. maru 7 12 5, 15 4 7, maru maru 5 maNoharagAraya 2 6 10a manohara-kAraka. 72; 2. pl. marahoM 16 11 3; 3. s. VmaNDa (A+rabha ; G. mA~Daq ) begin; marau 127 9a. -imper. 2 pl. maNDahoM 4 8 9b. maragayadeg 1 4-3 marakata. VmaNDa (G. maoNDarbu) arrange artisti. maraha 398, 10 9 6, 117 2 (D 6 cally; 120) garva. -abs. maNDeMvi 4 5 96, 17 18 106; 'marAladeg 3 4 5. -pass. pres. 3. 8 maNDijjai 5 11 6. marisAviya 69 9 marSita. maNDa 13 4 100, 18 8 9a (with valivaNDa), marudeg 1 52 marut wind. maNDa maNDu 11 13 4, maNDae~ 18 3 2 V marusa (mRz); [*made] forcibly, with great -opt. 2. 8. marusejahi gl. kSamA kuru. difficulty (of. D. 6 140 mahavalA- V mala (mRd; He. IV 126); tkAra; Bh. has thrice maNDa. once -pres. 1. S. malami 1089, 12743 maNDa maNDa: MD 7 2015 and 9 14 abs. malevi 12 109a, 18 la; p. p. 10 maheM haThAt ; G. mA~Da mA~Da with maliya 15 1 5, 16 la, 18 9 5. great difficully. Jacobi and masi poTTalaya 1 5 63 maSI-poTTalaka. Alsdorf fail to see its connec- mahaggaya 10 109b, 13 8 16, mahAgaya tion wi 206 8deg mahAgaja? V maNNa [manya G. mAnavU], mahaNasi 163 9 [ mahAnasin ] sUpakAra. -pres part. enl. maNNantaya 2 16.6; "mahaNAsa 14 2 7 mahAnasa ? abs. maNNevi 9 3 9a. mahantaya 4 3 2, 4 4 8 [mahat enl.] mantavAla 14 2 6 gaja (cf. D. 6 122 minister, councillor. mattavAla-madonmatta; H. matavAlA). 'maharAya 17 9a mahArAja, matthaeN 1 8 13b [mastake] on, above "mahala 4 11 2 [mahat la ] mahat. (G. mAthe). mahAiya 37 2, 4 5 9a, 8 4 3 [frequV mattha mith-pass. mathy); ent in Bh. Jacobi renders it -pass. pres. part. enl. masthijantaya by mahAtman. Twice in Hp. Gl. at 20696. 87 8 5 mahardhika atizayavanta. Alsdorf mantaNa 16 37, enl. mantaNaya 15 13 4, ___connects it with mahA+Aya (D. 1 17 la mantraNa. 73 A=atyartham )] maharddhika. Mp. manda 1 13 9a.. 522 10 mahAta.

Page #429
48 paumacarita mahAusa 386mahadAyuSka. -pres. 1. s. mArami 8 10733. . mahAyadeg 137? mArai 9 10 5, imper. 2. pl. mArahA~ mahAkAla 4 65 one of the nine 69 4; p. p. enl. mAriyaya 9 11 1. treasures. mAhappa 3 13 8a, 20 9 1 mAhAtmya. mahAgaha 1 3 14b [ mahAgraha ] rAhu. mAhava-mAsa 6 5 10a, 11 4 1, 1995 mahADai 3 85deg, 5 4 2 mahA+aTavI. [mAdhavamAsa] gl. caitramAsa (usually mahAraya 6 4 9a, 19 1 8 madIya (G. mhA). mAdhava-vaizAkha). mahAyavatta 13 14 mahAtapatra? mAhenda 10 1 10b [mAhendra ] gl. indrajAla. mahisA 1 1 8 mahiSa enl. miyadeg 14 4 1 amRta. mahumaha 1 6 7 [ madhumatha ] viSNu. miga 16 15 1, 19 13 8 one of the 'mahoraMga 1877. four breeds of elephants (cf. mahovahi 3 3 7 mahodadhi. maya 16 122). mA 12 9 2, 13 12 10b. -migaNayaNa 19 37 mRganayanA. VmA [mA; G. mAvaM] be contained in; -pres. 3. S. mAi 1 10 3, 16 14 -migamaya 14 65 [ mRgamada ] kastUrI. 8; pres. part. manta 11 5 1; p. p. -migaloyaNiya 16 13 8 mRgalocanA enl. mAiya 9 52, enl. mAiyaya 8 3 9a. mittaya 12 2 8, 12 5 4, 18 4 6 maitrI. mAulaya 19 107 mAtula enl. V mila [ mil; G. maLavU ]; mAe~ 1872, 19 2 10b, 19 6 2. 19 -pres. 3. pl. milanti 18 3 8; abs. 8 106, 19 10 6, 19 16 10a mileMvi 9 13 96, 17 55, milevi 96 [hta: 7 term of endearing add 4, mileppiNu 11 18; ress to a familiar woman. -caus. 2. s. milAvahi 15 11 96. mAyari 9 6 4, 19 8 4, 19 16 7 mAtR. Vmubha [muc ]; mAyAvAla 227 mAyAbAla. -pres 3. S. muai 13 1 8, 15543 mAgahabhAsa 595 mAgadhabhASA. 3. pl. muyanti 67 5,726; imper. VmANa [mAnay ; G. mANavU ] enjoy; 2. s. mueN 15 7 2; 2. pl. muahu 192 -pres. 2. s. mANahi 2016; fut. 8; 3. S. muau 5 2 5; pres. part. 1. pl. mANesahu~ 9 6 5; pres. part. enl. muantaya 3 66; abs. mueNvi 6 mANanta 935; abs. mANeMvi 14 8 9b, 15 96, 7 11 6, 10 12 7, 12 47, 14 9 6, p. p. enl. mANiyaya. muevi 8 3 6, 10 12 5, 12 24, 'mANa 5 10 6 mAna. muyavi 15 13 5, mueppiNu 138 10a: -mANairideg 387 mAnagiri. p. p. muka 4 104, f. mukkI 4 104, -mANasthambha 578 mAnastambha. enl. mukkaya 14 8 90; -pass. pres. mANava 4 65 mAnava. 3. s. muccai 1 3 14b, 7 12 2; pres. *mANavathambha 178 mAnavastambha. part. muJcanta 3 29. mANusa 10 52, 10 11 4 [ mAnuSyA muya 28 2, 15 11 8, f. enl. muiyA 19 manuSya (G. mANasa). ___18 16 mRta (G. muo). mAma deg13 2 10a%, 18 1 3, enl. 13 11 mucchaMgaya 5 13 4 mUchoM gatA. 8 [mAma ] father-in-law. mucchAviya 6 93, 198 4, 19 15 1b VmAra [mAray ; G. mAravU]; mUcchitA.

Page #430
INDEX VERBORUN VmuNa [mrA = jJA; He. IV 7] mehalahara 1 5 5 mekhalAghara. . -pres. 3. pl: muNanti 16 12.7; abs. mehuNaya 613, 19 106gl. syAlaka (of. muNevi 3 12 14 p. p. enl, muNiyaya D. 6 148 mehuNiyA palyAH bhaginI and 1023; pass. pres. 3. 8. muNijaha mehuNaya=pitRSvassuta; of. N. mevaNA).. 2025. mokala-kesa 8 3 1 muktakecI (G. moktuM free). mukhiyA 15 14 8 mugdhA enl. moggara deg4 5 6,855deg,deg11 85deg mudgara.. murava 1 5 7, 14 10 8, muraya 14 12 3 / moDa (moTay ; G. modUM) break; muraja. -pres. 3. pl. moDanti 728; p. p. V musumUra (bhaj; He. IV 106) pound moDiya 4 8 6; -caus. p. p. moDAviya (musumUraNa=piNDIkaraNa Mp7 6 12); 11 10 4. -pres. 3. 8. musumUrai 17 94; p. p. mora 3 4 5 mayUra. musumUriya 4 87deg, 862, 17 7 16, moraya 3 1 18a [ *mayUraka ] gl. piccha. enl. musumUriyaya 13 16. musaNDi 4 5 6, musaNDhi 11 8 5, 17 65 raurava 19 3 3 raurava. praharaNavizeSa. Vzya [rac] muhayanda 2 15 4 mukhacandra. -abs. raeppiNu 16 15 9a, 17173 muhavekkhA 10 27 [mukhaprekSaka] desirous p. p. raiya 17 13 10b. to see (your) face. . raya 1022 [rata] surata. muhavasa 15 8 5 mukhavArtA oral message ? rayaNa 12 12 106 rana. . muhaliya 13 9 6 mukharita. .. rayaNa 9 124 -muhalIhUpaya 1 13 9b mukharIbhUta enl. spaNa 4 66 [rana] one of the nine muhiyaeN11 11 3 mudhA; gl. evameva vRthA (of. treasures. ___D. 6 134 muhima, muhiNA-evameva karaNam ). rayaNi 16 15 7 rani. mUDhI 17 16 9b mUDhA. rayasala 1912 rajakhalA. meccha 9 108 mleccha. V rakkha (rakS ; ef. G. rAkhah keep); melaya 37 10a melaka (G. meLo) gath- -imper. 1. pl. rakkhahu~ 15 107; 2. ___ering. pl. rakkhahA~ 1986; 3. S. rakkhau 18 Vmelava [ melaya; G. meLavadhuM], 7 9b; pres. part. rakkhanta 8 26; -abs. melevi 562, meleppiNu 19 17 3. p. p. rakkhiya 11 3 5, enl. 16 8 9a. rakkha 17 17 3,198 6 rakSasa. V mella (muc; G. melab); rakkhaNa 1057 rakSaka; gl. subhaTa. -pres. 3. S. mellai 54 6; pres. part. memanta 14 6 1; abs. melleMvi 10 rakkhavAla 1198 rakSApAla guardian (G. rakhavALa). 580, melleMvi 3 14, 12 6 4, melleppiNu raksasI 9 12 8, enl. rakkhasiya 583 14 16, 19 17 3;p. p. melliya 398, 98, rAkSasI. . 1176,1187, 13 7 16, 14 9 3, /raDolaM (=dolaya He. IV 48) swing 17 10 10a, 19 5 10b; to and fro; - caus. abs. mellAveppiNu 19 12 1a; __-pres. 8. S. raDholai 14 37; p. p. p. p. mellAviya 9 11 8, 11 9 8, enl. raholiya 13 74; agent. rasolira' mellAviyaya 13 5100, 20790. 13 128. mesAsaNa853 meSAsana. ra159b. 7

Page #431
50 samacarita raNiya 1 5 9b, 01438[ hata ] raSita rANaya 2 15 5,392555 2, deg844, coloured. 93 2, deg11 10 2, 15 8 4, 20 38, rajaya 1 11 3 rajU enl. 20 11 8 rAjan enl. [ef. Sk. rAjAVraDa (rada ; G. raDaq weep, cry); naka, G. rANo]. -pres. 3. . raDai 197 11b; imp. rAmakaha 1 2 6deg, rAmakahA 1 2 1 rAmakathA. * er. 3 8. raDau 12 95. rAviya 4 8 8 [He. IV 49 ] rakhita. raNadeg 14 3 8 corrupt for gaNa? rAva 10 3 2. raNaha 565,111096. 127417 rAsi 9 14 4 razmi. 4 10a, 20 16 raNamukha battle-front. riccha deg3 52,855deg RkSa (G. raoNcha). - richoli 11 14 4, 14 4 3, 14 68 raNavIDha 4 59b raNapITha. (D.77) paDi. raNa 4 1 6 [Hc. I 66] araNya (G. rAna). /rijma [ Rdhya ; ef. G. rImaI- be plea. rattindira 107 5 rAtriMdivam. sed' ) prosper; ratuppalihUayadeg 9.6 6 raktotpalIbhUta enl. -imper. 3. S. rijjhau 12 11 8. Vrama (ram ; G. ramardU); - riNa deg13 3 10a, deg19 109 RNa. -pres. 3. pl. ramanti 14 11 8; im- rihAlaya 11 4 5 [ rekhAla enl.] rekhAyukta. per. 2. 8. ramu 19 155; 2 pl. ramahI rUma,/ruva [rud; G. rue weeps ]; 14 54; pres. part. ramanta 18 12 -pres. 3. 8. rubai 18 12 6, ruvai 19 8, f. ramanti 1836; abs. ramaeNvi 143 3, pres. part. f. ruvanti 19 2 11 4 (in ravi ga NAiya%3DG. ramI na 10a, enl. antiya 19 9 10b; P. P. jANI); -pass. pres. 2. s. rammahi ruNa 19 108; gerundive ruvevahA~ 869b. 7886. rambha 19 12 4 [rambhA ] kadalI. /ru [rucya ] like; rava. 14 22 kalamaJjala sweet sounding. -pres. 3. S. ruJcaha 13 14a, 2 156. ravaNNaya 2 2 2, 14 1 1 | ramaNya en1.7 Traya 11 10 3 ruSTa enl. (G. ruTho). ramaNIya. ruNDa 17 13 10a. ravinda496 aravinda. . runda 19 13 8 ( D.7 14) vipula.. rasanta 1032, 14 63 rasat. ruppayadeg 2 16 4 raupya enl. esamantI 14 2 9a [degrasavatI ] rasayuktA. ruhira 19 6 5 rudhira. rasoi 17 13 10b rasavatI cooked food . / sva. 9 8 3 (ruvu 18 6 8, rUyaI 374) rUpa. (G. rasoI ). rella (plAvay ; G, relavu); rahiyaya 52 9a rahita enl. -pres. part. enl. rellantaya 4 97; rahA 15 12 7 [ rathAGga] cakra. p. p. reliya 17 32, rahalla f.7 3 10b taraGga (cf. Sk. laharI; G. reha ( rAja, He. IV 100); lahera), gl. velA = jalapUra. -pres. 3. pl. rehanti 2 11 9a. rAya 4 12 6,5 5 4 rAjan. roka (G. rokab) check, stop, rAulaya 19 10 7 [ rAjakula enl.] gl. engage; rAjA -pres. 3. S. rokkai 17 9 3, pres. . -7 1 90 rAjakulika royal. part. rokanta 4 7 10b; p. p. rokkiya rAya-siya 69 6 rAjazrI royal fortune. 61 9.

Page #432
INDEX VERBORUM Vrova [rud; He. IV 226; G. rauveN| 8, laggevi (=frorh)693, p. p. loga -pres. 2. 8. rovahi 19 15 8; pres: 19 1, (kampaNaha~), 1018,sievi) part.f.rovantI 831. 1024, enl. laggaya (bhajahi) 9 1073 rosAviyaya 8 9 9a roSita enl. -with ku. (=)chase, pres. 3. rosAuriyaya 13 la roSApUrNa. s. kulagyA 12425p. p. enl. kuThe laggaya 12 37 [D. 2 62 ko hRtAnu. lai 1 12 7, 5 2 3,583, 7 6 96, gamanam ; Mp. 29 14 11 gl gives 8190,916, 10 4 4, 10 10 8, kuDhi=pRSThe; Psx. records hAvaya =anu... 11 12 8, 1297, 13 38, 14 5 gamana. Eng. trail' 'trace'; G.pIcho]. 4, 14 11 2, 15 18, 15 8 5, 15 laggaNakhambha1 1a [*lAganaskambha] AdhArastambha. .. 123. 16 12, 168 7. 18 3 1. lAla 6 11 8,197 10 lADala. 18 36, 18 8 96, 209 5 (G. le) Vlaka (G. lA~ghadUM);.. ' - well, lo. -pres. part. 'lapAnta 2 81; abs. Vlaya [lA, G. leveM] take; laDevi 1167, laveppiNu.237,661. -pres. 3. pl. layanti 72 63 pres. Vlajja [ laj; G. lAjavaM] part. layanta 18 18; abs. laeNvi 18 -pres. 3. S. lajjai 108 11b, 11 1 96, 2 laevi 2 3 9a, 18 108. 1290; opt. 2. S. lajijahi 18 83; laeppiNu 2 15 9a, 3 12 6,7 62 3 8. lajijai 20 11 5. 14 111; p. p. laiya' 251.2 11 lamchaNagAriya 1955 lAJchanakArikA. 7,2122475. 1223. 153 laTTi 1162 yaSTi. 3. 17 4:16. 18 on laddha-saMsa 13 4 3 labdhazaMsa, 24 7,4 109a, '11 12903; pass. labbhai 4 124 labhyate. pres. 3. S. laijjai 255. Vlala [lal, laD ] dangle; -pres. 3. S. lalai 14 7 8; pres. laDahideg 17 65 [*lakuTI] lakuTa. part. lalanta deg13 4 5deg, deg17 13 3, layAra 1 3 5 lakAra. f. lalanti 10 3 4. lakuDideg 11 6 4 [*lakuTI of. D. 7 19 lakuDaMlakuTaH ] lakuTa (ef. G. lAkaDI). Vlaha [ labh ]; V -pres. 1. 8. lahami 12 16; fut. Vlaksa [ lakSaya ] 2. . lahesahi 19 8 2; abs. laheMvi 2 -imper. 2. pl. lakkhahoM 551;abs. HaDS, 97, 10 4 1, 18 2 1. lakkhevi 424; pass. pres...3. S. lahima 9 12 3 laghiman. lakkhinai 2 3 4, 6 13 5, 10 105, 100, lahu 18 10 5 laghu quickly. 1169b, 17 9 100. lahuma 6 12 3 laghu enl. lakkhaNa 1 3 7 [lakSaNa] vyAkaraNazAstra, 2 . VlAya [ lAgaya]; .98 lakSaNazAstra. -abs. lAeNvi 2 11 3; p. p. lAiya 3 lagga [*lagya ; G. lAgavaM]; - 9 10a, 11 23, 11 8 6. -imper. 2. 8. laggu 8 103; 3.S. lAyaNa 01 13 6, 02 162%, 14 12 30 lAgau 9 105; fut. 3. S. laggesai 18 lAvaNya. 69b; pres. part.. lagganta: 13 5 lAhava 17 69, 20 2 1a [ noun from .: 1b.f. lagganti 17 2 3; abs. lAgeMvi causal base *lAhava !] lAbha (. (=from) 1 164, 12 28, 20:11 lahAvo).

Page #433
52 paumacarita 33. liya* 3 12 6 lAta taken. vaiyAgaraNa 7 144 vaiyAkaraNa. . liha see lIha. vaitaraNa 1193, 11 105 vaitaraNI. lihAviya 6996, 12 5 6 lekhita. vaimANiya 15 155 vaimAnika. lIha 17 7 8, 18 10 9a, lihadeg 15 12 baharAya 2 9 2, 2 10 3 vairAgya. 7[lekhA] rekhA (of. G. lauMTI). vairiNi 194 96 vairiNI. lINa 13 129,145 8 lIna. vahavasa 15 13 7 [vaivakhata ] yama. lubha 48 3deg, 15 5 4 luta. Vvahasara (analogical formation of Vluha (mRj, He. IV 105; G. veM) the primitive from vaisAra, the wipe; causative base from vaisa-upa+ -pres. 2. S. luhahi 19 158; pres. viz) sit; part. f. luhanti 19 6 10a; agent. 19610 cent. -imper.2.pl. vaisarahu 10 17;abs, degluhaNa 15 12 738 vaisareMvi 6 1 5, 15 2 43 -caus. abs. luhAvevi 19 11 1a. -caus. p. p. vaisAriya 5 14 3, 20 Vle (nI; G. le) take; vaisaNa 5 11 8, 5 14 3, enl. vaisaNaya -pres. 1. s. lemi 4 4 3; 1. pl. 1 1698 [upavezana] Asana (of. G. besa]). hu~ 2 15 7; 2. S. lehi 18 2 2, 3; 8..leDa 11096,757; imper. jayantiya 12496 vratavatI enl. vaya 20 107 (2) gl. vadana. 3. S. leDa 13133; 3. pl lentu 193. vayasa 19 12 6 [vayasya ]gl. mitra. 9; pres. part. lenta 18.12 9a, vA vayaNu 1 3 6 [vakaM vacanam ] passive enl. lintaya 17 3 10b; abs. levi 1 ____voice (of. Old G. vAkaDI ukti). 103,438, 4 52,56 9a, 10 ___degvaka 10 106 vAkya. 12 5, 1498, 18 3 2, leppiNu 14 vakkhANiyaya 1 3 2 [*vyAkhyAnita enl.] 16, 14 1090, 1519a; vyAkhyAta. -caus. p. p. levAviya 15 15 9a. vakkhitta 1344? lesa 311 3 lezyA. vagalAmuha 17 3 4 [vagalAmukha] vaDavAnala. leha 13 117, 14 13 9a, 15 8 4 lekha. vatiya 20 4 5 [vakrita] worsted (in loya 3 12 2, 6 16 1 loca. ___battle). VloTTa (luTya ) roll about, wallow vaDaya 6 16 5 [vakra+Ap. suffix 'uDaya] (G. loTaq; ALoTarnu); vakra (G. vAkaDe). -pres. part. lohanta 14 13 8, enl.. VvaJca (He. IV 225; vraj); lohantaya 8 3 3;p. p. degloTTiyadeg 4 87. ___-imper. 2. S. vaJcu 7 12 4. Vvhasa (Hc. IV 197) saMs fall, degvaccha 14 12 5 ? pass away, fade; Vvaja [ vAy ; G. vAjavU ]; -pres. 3. S. lhasai 18 5 9a; p. p. -pres. 3. 8. bajai 3 3 7, 17 103; lhasiya 10 118,17 4 6, 17 17 10. vajanta 3 29 varjayat. hAsa 19 18 4 mlAni fading. vaja 16 14 4 vAya or varya or vAdita. Vvajara (He. IV 2; kath ); va 1 4 2,153,113 4,273,4 10 -imper. 2. s. vajarahi 15 12 63 5,6 13 1,918, 17 11 100 iva; p. p. vajariya 4 137,57 10,9 2396vA. 61,124 1.

Page #434
INDEX VERBORUM 58 Vva [vazcaya ]; -imper. 2. pl. vandahu 3 4 10b; abs. -pres. part. f. vaJcanti 7 37;abs. vandaivi 2 17 1, 10 28, vandeppiNu 4 vacevi 13 12 9; p. p. vazciya 4 11 18 5, 15 9 8; p. p. vandiya 15 7 1. 9a,58 4... vandaNabhatti 18 5, vandaNahatti 27 1,18 Vvancha [vAJcha; G. vaoNcharnu ]; 43 vandanabhakti. -pres. 3. s. vaJchai 9 13 8. vandi 119 9, 17 17 10a bandin. vaha 15 12 3, 18 37, 19 8 106. vandiNa 3 69,8 12 3, 103 2 bandina, ___to be sure, indeed. Vbandha [bandha ; G. bA~dhadUM]; varTa 11 4 6 vRtta. -pres. 3. S. vandhai 13 1 96; abs. vaDau 15 14 3 imper. 3 s. of ? vandhevi 1 10 6, 17 17 6; vaDa-NiviDa 13 11 4 vaTanibiDa. -caus. abs. bandhAveMvi 14 92. vaDIvA 12 4 6 see ANavaDIvA. bandha 4 114 bandha. vandhahi 8 8 9b corrupt for vaddhahi vardhase. vaDAraya 16 4 8 [comparative of baDDa 1 enl.; of. H. bar3A, D.729 va = mahata] vappa 3 9 6, 3 13 8a, 209 1 (D. 6 mahattara (cf. G. vaDe). 88) pitA (G. bApa). Vvaha [vRdh-varSa ; H. baDhanA) vappikkI 4 3 9b (He. IV 395 bappIkI) -pres. 3. 8. vaDDai 27 9b; pres. paitRkI (G. bApIkI). part. vaDanta 12 12 10a, 17 1 10b; Vvama [vam ] vomit, emit; p. p. vaDDiya 47 10a, enl. 14 13 9. -pres. 3. S. vamai 13 56, 3. pl. -caus. p. p. vaDuviya 9 109a. dhamanti 14 137. vaNa 894 vraNa. degvamAla 7 137, 10 52, 13 13, 16 vaNaphaI 14 14 vanaspati. 159a; enl. degvamAlaya 247 (D. 6 90) kalakala. vaNAlaya 5 2 1 banAlaya. -vamAliya 72 4 kalakalayukta. vaNAsaha 13 9 3, 17 18 5 vanaspati. vamma 14 28 marman. 'vaNiya 3 113b vanitA. vammIya 4 129a valmIka. VvaNNa [varNaya ]; varadeg 2 48 uttama. -pres. 1. 8. vaNami 1 4 1; abs. 'vara [vara ] zreSTha or added svarthe (of. vaNeMvi 18 683 G. taruvara, saravara etc. wherein vara is -pass.pres. 3. 8. vaNNibaha 11 10 8. added svarthe ); vadaliya 19 4 9a f. megha (ef. D. 7 35 -girivara 1106, 6 11 4, 7 14 1; baddala = durdina; G. vAdaLI cloudlet). jiNavara 25 9a; suravara 2 6 1; hayavara vaddhAvaya 19 4 la [vardhaka, vardhApaka ] brin 3 134;gayavaradeg 3 13 4,618deg; rahager of good news (G. vadhAvo). vara 47 9; Naravaradeg 512,525; saravaddhAvaNaya 9 5 1 [vardhanaka, vardhApanaka ] br- vara deg4 102,54 8, 1754; taruvara ___inging good news (G. vadhAma]). 6 3 5, 6 67; kumuNivara 68 2, 17 vaddhAviya 10 6 8a [vardhita, vardhApita ] co- 4 10b; asivara 1185deg, 14 13 9a; _ngratulated. puravara deg11 12 7deg, 15 10 9; dasasayagavaDAmarisa 12 2 2 baddhAmarSa. ivara 12 125; muNivara 13 37, muNiVvanda [vandra . vAda varavaritu 1337; harivara 1918 6.

Page #435
pAmacarita varahatta 5 15 96,729 varapitR bride. -pres. 3. s. vahai 4 53; 3. pl. : groom. vahanti 17 29; pres. part. vahanta varAya 4 8 9b, f. enl. varAiya 12 7.9a 108 6,f. vahanti 11.10.5, vahantI 12 varAka. __6, enl. vahantaya 13 6 116, 13 11 5. vari 1 3 9, 2 14 1, 108 6 varam, Vvaha [vadh ]; variya: 20 5 10a vRta. ___-pres: 3. . vahai 6 11 2; fut. 3. Vvarisa [vRS; G. varasavu] : .: . . vahesai 6 113; pres. part. vahanta -pres. 3. S. parisai 10 1 9a; pres. 2079a; abs. vaheMvi 17 8 2. . part. varisanta 8 10 9a; p. p. f. vahala 14 10 3 bahala. variTThI 1 14 96.. vahava 51 1, 5 9 1, 12 9 6, 16 13 1 varisa 1 16 4 [ varSaH] varSA.. vari-sagga 13 126gl. uparitana-kharga. vahiNi 5 4 7, 9 6 2, deg13 11 10 bhaginI varisaddha.1 10.3 varSArdham. (G. bahena). VvalaM [vala ; G. ghaLavU]; vahiraya 98 2 badhira enl...... -pres. 3. S. valai 13 1 1b, 14 3. 14 vaha 92 1, 184 10a, enl. vahuyadeg5 4. 179 3; 3. pl. valanti 7283; 15980, 6159b, deg13 102, 19 | imper. 2. s. vali 17 8 106; valu 157. vahuva deg1579b vadhU (pa. bahu). 2083, valu valu 11 113,178 3, . 00 -vahuvara 49 8, 104 9a vadhUvara. 2087; 2. pl. valahA~ 8 11 1; pres. * vahukkhama 13 27 [bahukSama ] atisahiSNu. part. enl, valantaya 202 90; abs. vahutta 14 12 9a (He. I-233) prabhUta valeMvi 123 8, 126 1, valevi 2 152; . (H. bahota). - p. p. enl. valiyaya 83 5. bahurUva 9 9 6 vahurUpa. Vvala [jval; G. baLavU]; vahuladeg 13 12.8 gl. timira. __-pres. part. valanta 2 119b. vahulaTThamiya 199 5 bahulASTamI ent, valavanta 15 10 6 balavat. vahuvArau 8 10 4 bahuvAram enl. valagga 7 3 1, 147 9b, 16 155, 18 vahusaMtha 169 6 [ bahusaMstha] gl. bahuvicAra 5 9a [avalama] (He. IV 206) , vaMsa 11 4 8 [vaMza] back (cf. G. vAMso). ArUDha (of. G. vaLagaq adhere to, be attached to). vAiya 19 16 8 [vAta ] vIjita. 'valAya 14 696 balAkA. 'vAi 5 15 2 vAdin. valiyaya 8 35 [bala+degika enl.1 malina VvAya (vAcaya ) recite; (G. baLiyo). - -abs. vAeNvi 6 16 8. valivaNDa 18 8 9a [cf. D. 6 92 bala- VvAya (vAday ); maDDA balAtkAra; FSM. cites balimar3A -pres. 3. S. vAyai 1 14 4; presBh. has valivaNDa ( thrice: Hp part. f. vAyantI 14 10 8; p. p. valimaDDa ] violence (cf. maNDa). vAiya 2 4 4. Vvasiphara [vazIkR]; vAyaraNa 27 96 vyAkaraNa. -abs. yasikaravi 1591:p. p. vasikiya vAyava 88 4. - 453, 16.78. vANa 13 10 3 (1) vANa sound, (2.) vasundhari 18 3 vasundharA. an arrow. Vvaha (G. vahevU, vahI jardU) flow, move, vANaramAliya 1426 (1) vAnara-mAlAenl. carry, bear; (2) toraNa festoon (H. G. vaMdaravAla).

Page #436
INDEX VERBORUM 55 vANijaya 286 vANijyaka. 12 10a, 1562.15 1473 (hi~ vAma 4 11 5gl. vyAyAma. vihi+) mi 1 10 8, 2 42 to 2 vAmaddha 1 68 vAmArdha. 4 8, 2 147, 16 5 11b, 17 53; 'vAmIsiya 14 63 vyAmizrita. 19 12 8, (hu~+vi="hu+) mi 11 6 8, vAra 2 16 10, 6 1 7, 12 3 8. 142. 16 13 5, 19 6 4, 1984, 19 17 ___1 dvAra (G. bAra, bAra]). 11b api (G. bi, ya). vAravAra 7 26, 19 6 1a vAraMvAras. viujjhaNa 163 6 ( noun fr. viujjha= vAri-NivandhaNa 4 1 4 vAri-nibandhana. vibudhy ) vibodhana. vAlakIla 517 bAlakrIDA. viuvvaNa 3 7 4 vikriyA, vikurvaNA magic vAlI 14 296 bAlikA. ____power. VvAla [vAlay ; G. vALavU]; vioadeg 20 10 6 viyoga. -abs. vAleMvi 73 10a. /viyaSTa ( He. IV 129; vi+saM+vad ); vAvaNaya 8 1 6 vAmana enl. -pres. 3. S. viyadRi 4 2 9a gl. VvAvara [vyA+Y ] become active; vighaTate. -inf. vAveravi ( laggu ) 129 8... viyaDivaNNa10 81gl. vimatipannaM vikRtivarNo vA. vAvalla 4 5 69,017 6 3deg zastravizeSa... viyaDDa 14 9 6 [ vidagdha ] amorous pervAvAra 14 8 3 vyApAra. son. VbAsa (varSa); /biyappa [ vi+lapa-kalpa] think, con-pres. 8. s. vAsai 3 3 9. sider; 'vAsa 4 11 7 [varSa ] varSA shower. -abs. viyappaivi 2 9 5. vAsAratta 9 9 96 [varSArAtra] varSA rainy /viyambha (vi+jRmbha ); season (ma. barasAta; G. varasAta, varasAda). -pres. 3. S. viyambhai 17 9 63 p. p. VvAha [ vAhay ]; enl. viyambhiyayaH 99 6. -pres. 1. S. vAhami 11 52; imper. biyaliyaya 15 6 1 vigalita enl. 2. S. vAhi vAhi 17 6 2, 17 10 2; /viyasa (vi+kas); abs. vAhavi 12 1 9a; p. p. enl. __-pres. 3. pl. viyasanti 63 6. vAhiyaya 8 9 90. viyAvaDa 10 1 6, 14 98 [vyApRta] VvAha [bAdh ]; vyAkula-citta. -pass. pres. part. vAhijamANa 18 viyAraNA 11 7 1 [vitAraNA ] pratArikA. . 11 4 bAdhyamAna. viyAriyaya 19 142 vidArita enl. 'vAha 1243 pravAha. "viyAraya 27 5 vidAraka. vAha 4 131 vAhaka. vikacchaya 4 11 2 [ vikakSaka] ? vAha 2 16 1, 13 12 6 [bAhA ] bAhu. vikkhiNNa 17 57, enl. vikkhiNNaya 15 4 vAhamma 19 10 5 bASpAmbhas. 96 [*viSkIrNa] vikIrNa (cf. PSM, vivAhira 18 79b vyAhRta ? gl. vRthA. enl. vikharia and G. vikharAca, vikheraca). 992 "vikkheva 14 5 5 vikSepa throwing. vAhirantarucariya 17 12 6 bahirantararuccarita ? vigama 12 5 10 gl. viyoga. vi 1 11 7, 3 127, 11 13 8, 16 5 vicintamANa 16 3 2 [vicintayat ] vimRzata. 2, (hu~ vi) 1677, 16 12 7, 19 vicchAya 522, 157 9a nistejaska. 13.2, (3+vi=E+) mi 3 119, 12 vicchiya 2 12 4 vRzcika.

Page #437
56 paumacarita vRSTi. vijApANaya 197 113? visthariya 3 4 4 vistRta. vijAlaya 6 6 90 [ vidyAlaya ] vidhAdhara visthiNNa 937 vistIrNa. vijAhariya 92 5 vidhAdharI enl. viddhasiya 119 9b vidhvasta. /vija [ vIjaya]; vinda 9 5 9a vRnda. -pass. pres. part. vijjijanta 3 6 7. vindu 1 16 6 bindu. vija 11 6 9b vidyut (G. vIja), /viddha [ vyadh ; G. vadhA]; vijula 11 6 5 [vidyut+la, Hc.II 173] -pres. 3. S. vindhai 15 37; pres. vidyut (of. G. vIjaLI). part. viddhanta 11 12 1, enl. viddhantaya viTTiya 10 6 6 (He. IV 330, 3) kanyA 14 2 8, 15 4 9a, vindhantaya 17 3 (G. beTI daughter, girl). 10b, p. p. f. viddhi 129 1, 1674. viTThi 4 9 6 [ Mss. wrongly di8i] vipphura [ vi+sphura]; -pres. 3. S. vipphurai 1 56,111 'viDaGga 3 1 3 kuJja. 8a; pres. part. vipphuranta 10 9 2. / viDhappa [a> He. IV 251 ]; viSpa 1689 vipra. -pres. 3 s. viDhappar3a 12 12b. vippayaI 9 7 4gl. pakSiputrakAH. viNA5123 vinA. vippiya 4 4 2 [ vipriya ] aniSTa. viNAmiya 2 12 3 vinAmita pulled down. vibhADiya 14 14 [*visphATita; Bh. cf. viNAsayara 1 16 9a [vinAzakara] vinAzaka. D. 7 70 viphADiya-nAzita ] nAdhita. viNimiNNa 17 12 6 vinirbhinna. vimahiya 1 5 96 vimathita crushed. /viNivAya [vinipAtay ]; vimIsiya 17 28 vimizrita. -pres. 3. S. viNivAyai 17 9 5; p. p. vimuka 2 2 9a, deg4 14 8 vimukta. viNivAiya deg4 8 6deg, 5 6 4,761, vimokkha 3 11 16 [vimokSa ] mokSa. 108 10, 123 6. vimbhaya 1 124 vismaya, viNivAraya 19 18 vinivAraka. vimmANiya 14 117 (vi+mAnita; Pk. viNivAriya 10 11 2, 11 12 1 vinivArita. mANa=anu+bhU) anubhUta (G. mANI ). viNivAsiya 19 15 100 [*vinivAsin viraya (vikraya) ___enl.7 nivAsin. -abs. viraeNvi 16 15 1, 20 5 9, viNihaya 17 8 7 vinihata. viraeppiNu 14 9 1. viNu 2 1090, 4 4 90, 16 67 [Hc. viralliyadeg 16 14 7 [Hc. IV 137 ] IV 426 ] vinA (G. viNa, vaNa). vistArita. VviNNava [ vijJApay ; G. vInavab]; viraha 11 12 5 viratha. -pres. 3. S. viSNavai 1 3 1, 4 14 virahAura 18 11 5 virahAturA. 3; 19 6 10a; abs. vigNavevi 5 16 2; virumAri 19 52, viruAriya 19 4 8 p. p. viNNaviya 17 9a. [virupa+tara; D.7 63 virubha-virUpa; Bh. viNNANa 2 4 9b, 4 11 4 vijJAna speci- 102 8] duSTa bad. alized knowledge. / virujma ( vi+rudhyU); be displeased, /viNNAsa(vi+nyAsay) display; get angry; -pres. 2. . viNNAsahi 11 11 3; -pres. 3. S. virujnai 107 9b, 17 p.p. viNNAsiya 2 4 9a. 5 10a; imper. 2. pl. virujjhahA~ 20 vitthiya 17 12 8 [ vi+sthita ] gl. sthita. 198; p. p. enl. viruddhaya 12 7 5.

Page #438
birilliyadeg 11 5 4 vistArita, gl. visphArita. virUsa [ vi+ruSy ]; - pres. 3. s. virUsaha 1313. lakkhIhUya 4 118, enl. vilakkhIhUyaya 1263 [ vilakSIbhUta ] lajjita. / vivajja [ vi+varjay ]; -abs. a 17 18 10a; p. p. vivajjiya 1536, enl vivajjiyaya 18 9 9a. INDEX VIZBORUM Vfvavara [ vi+] expound; -pass. pres. part. vivarijanta 2 796. vivariya 10 10.2 viparIta. vivarerI 1 9 9a, 5 5 3 (Hc. IV 424) viparItA. vivipayAra 286 vividha prakAra. vivohiya 5 2 8 vibodhita. Vvisa [ viz ]; - pres. 3. s. visara 1634, 1916; 3. pl. visanti 1692. visaha 3 12 70, deg205106 vikasita; 4 7 10a, 10 9 9a, 13 4 7, 17 10 7 vighaTita, truTita (cf. Hc. IV 176 visaTTa=dal ). V bisaha [ vi + h ] endure the del ay, wait; Vvihaa [ vi+bhaj ] bisa 352 vRSa. M visajiya 2996, enl. visajjiyaya 189 biANaya 14 1 [* vibhAnaka ] ( D. 790) 90 visRSTa. prabhAta (G. vahA). vihAva [ vi+bhAvay ] dRz; -pres. 3. s. bihAvara 5 11 9; - p. p. vidyAviya 488; distinguished (by), marked (with ); gl. wrongly (bANai: ) khaNDitAni; enl vihAiyaya 6 111 considered, -abs. fasa 2 14 2, 4 4 1. 8 / vihaDa [ vi+ghaT ]; -pres. 3. s. fags 13 1 9a; 3. pl. vihanti 754; imper. 3. s. viiMDaDa 1 3 10. viDaphaDa 1498 zighra 15 11 1 vyAkula ( Hc. II 174 ). fager 2 14 96, 3 3 5, 16 14 6 [ vihasta ] 'yukta with (viziSTakara Mp. 894). -pres. 1. s. fa 18 6 2; 3. s. fag 12 12 4 fay lord. visaes 185 2. visANa 1157 viSANa tusk. visAliya 15 149a vizAlA enl visAsaNa 859 vRSAsana. visUraya 19 16 10La kheda. visUriya 36 10 khinna ( Hc. IV 132 ). V visesa [ vizeSay ]; -abs. visesavi 17 6 100. 57 / vihara [vi + ]; - pres. part. viharanta 216 1, enl. viharantaya 3 1b; abs vihareSpiNu 5 32. bilakula 895, 1286, 1773 vihvala, vyAkula. vihava 7 87 vidhavA. vihasa [ vi+s ] smile; - pres. 3. pl. vihasanti 677; pres. part. f . vihasantI 14 106; abs. visevi 16 104 biseSpiNu 1 16 1. VvA [ vi+bhA ]; -pres. 3. s. fagiz 4 9 6. vihuNa [ vi+dhU ]; -pres. part. f. fagurfa 18 11 5; abs. vihuNeMvi 18 7 3. vidura 1775 [ vidhura ] vikala. vihUNa 6 14 96 enl. f., vihUNiya 19 5 4 [*vidhUna ] vihIna ( G. vaho ). vihoya 446 [ * vibhoga ] vibhava. vIsaddha 13 77 [ viMzatyardha ] ten. areer 2 12 1 vizvasta enl; f vIsatthI 14 10 4.

Page #439
58 vIsama [ vi+zram ]; - pres. 3. s. vIsamai 7 108. Vbuka ( Hc. IV 98 =garj) scream; pres. 3. s. bukkara 1934. bukkAra 6 6 9a, 6 1159, 1934 scream. enl. kAraya Vvuzca [ ucyU ]; -pres. 3. 8. vuJcaI 1 11 1, 2 156, 3 9 6, 12 1 6, 1574, 15 127. Vvujjha [ budhy ]; - pres. 2. s. vujjhahi 20 22, 20 95; p. p. vujjhiya 138, 3106; paumacariu caus. pres. 3. s. vujjhAvara 189 4; p. p. bujjhAviya 13 11 8. buDDu 14 5 5 [ Ho. IV 101 ] mana ( G. buDavu ). vuDDaNa vAvi 6 106 majjanavApI. vuDa' 14 13 6 vRddha ( G. bUDho ). vutta 1 16 1 uta. vesadeg 17 17 2 vayas. ghuNa 15 22, 19 14 100 ( He. IV vesa 2 144, 10 10 1 vezyA. 421; D. 7 94 ) viSaNNa, udvibha budabuda 11 6 6 (onom.) call to an untamed elephant; gl. hasti cAla - nabhASA. afa 8 6 1, enl. 4 1 10a, 7 5 8, 20 84 (D. vehAva + iddha ? ) gl. kopAtura, kopAviSTa (cf. D. 796 vehavia = roSAviSTa). volAvaya 19416 ( Hc. IV 162 vola= gam ; cf. volINa=avikrAnta) escort ( G. vaLAvo ). dhubbuva deg51280, deg17 33 budbuda. buhaNayaNa 20 12 1 [ budhanayana ]gl. paNDita - V vola ( Hc. IV 2 kathU ; G. bolavu ); locana. - pres. 1. s. vollami 19 182; 2. s. volahi 9 82, 19 88; 3s vollai 2 13 9a, 16 6 6; 3. pl. afa 9_48; imper. 2. s. volli 2 14 1; pres. part. enl. vollantaya 948; -pass. pres. 3. s. vollijjai 168 6; - caus. p. p. bolAviya 5 138, 612 4, 982, 12 53, enl. vollAviyaya 17 15 9b. ve vAra 12 12 106 dvivAram enl ( G. bevAra ). 9 14 8, 15 7 1 [Hc. IV 8a] khacita. V veyAra ( = pratArayU) deceive; - pres. 2. s. veyArahi 18 126; p. p. beyAriya 8 10 4 ( D. 795 = pratArita ) Wgl. chadma 'veja' 16 3 8 vaidya. -abs. verdaivi 20 9 9a; p. p. veDDiya 4 12 9a, 15 10 9b. 10 10 2, 11 6 5 (cf. PSM s. v. vijjha ) push veda ( Hc. IV 221; cf. D. 776 veMDhiaM=veSTitam ) veST; vettattaNu (v. 1. cittattaNu ) 14 12 7 ? vetAlaeN 521, 1018, vettAlahoM 546 gl. astamanakAle, sandhyAsamaye (cf. D. 7 95 veAla = andhakAra ). ventara 18 10, 574deg, f. ventari 189 vyantara. vepakkha-vivajjiya 8 11 5 dvipakSa-vivarjita. deer 19 179 [D. 896 = komala; here as at Mp 3 1 11 it quali* fies latA ] tender. bellI 41290 [ Hc. I 58] vallI. (G. velya ). Vveva [ vepU ]; - pres. 3. s. vevai 1857; pres. part. f. vevanti 19 2 1a. vola f. 1231, 1481, 1693, 19 9_1 kathA talk (cf. G. bola m. ). V voha [ bodhay ]; - pres. part. vohanta 1 168; p. p. vohiya 1369, enl. 1564.

Page #440
INDEX VERBORUM 59 mat. va 1 13 3, 13 9 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, saMghAya [sam+ghAtaya ]; 17 16 4 iva. -pres. 3. s. saMghAyai 17 9 5. samaya 2 16 10, 14 12 1 satya enl. saI 1 16 96, 67 1, 10 580, (saI sacamaya 987 [satyamaya ] real. / hatthe ) 2 5 3, 197 4; saI 4 14 90, sacchara 277 sApsaraska. 19 18 106 khayam. sacchAya 7 27, 14 3 3 [sacchAya ] kAntisauNadeg 1 1 9, 8 3 5 zakuna omen. saya-khaNDa-khaNDa 10 11 6 zata-khaNDa-khaNDa, sajjadeg 13 99 SaDja. sayaDa 12 8 6 [zakaTa ] gl. ratha. saja 152 1. sayaNa-kiya 12 6 4 gl. sajjanakriyA etiqu- sajIu 13 103 (1) sa-jIvakhara ? (2) ___ette. sajIva. sayameva 9 11,8 12 6,16 11 5 khayameva. saTTahAsa 1 8 4 sATTahAsa. sayavattiNi 7 135 zatapatrI lotus. saDora 27 7.20 111 sa-dora. sayavArau 12 105 zatavAram enl. saNi 11 103, 197 7 zani. saryavaraya 637 khayaMvara enl. saNicchara 2 86 zanaizvara. sakalattaya 123 10a sa-kalatra enl. saNeha 2 117 sneha. sakalantara 13 3 10a [sa-kalAntara ] with degsaNDa 1 15 1, 19 17 8 SaNDa, samUha. interest. VsaNNaha [ sam+nah ]; V sak [zak; G. zakavU ]; -abs. saNNaheMvi 4 72,6 12 5, 7 6 -pres. 1. S. sakkami 18 2 5,6,7,8, 7, 8 27, 109 2, 10 9 7, 15 15 9, 10; 3. 3: sakkai 4 2 4, 3 90, 172, 16 14 9a; p. p. saNNaddha 17 5 99; imper. 2. pl. sakahA~ 12 9 2 10a. p. p. sakkiya 4 10 1, 17 4 10a, VsaNNajya [ sam+nahya ]; enl. sakiyaya 11 3 9a. -pres. 3. S. saNNajjhai 4 6 2,85 saka 16 8 8 zakta, gl. samartha, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 16 143, 17 53B sakaya 1 2 3 saMskRta. 10a. sakkara 17 7 4 zarkarA piece. saNNAsa 19 146 sanyAsa. sagaggara 9 6 1 sagadgada (He. I 219 ). saNNAha 1787 saMnAha. saggadeg 37 1a kharga. sattiya 374,85 8 zakti enl.] sort V saGka [ zaG ] fear; ___of weapon. -pres. 3. pl. saGkanti 82 4 (2), 8 saddaNayara 14 12 6 ? 11 96; -pass. pres. 3. s. saGkijai santaya 3 16 in gaya-santau=gl. gatazramaH. 16 8 8. santihara 6 13 9, 7 14 9a [ zAntigRha ]. sAla 19 14 3 zRGkhalA (Hc. I 189). At one place qualfiying jiNAlau saGkAma 16 117 setu (of. PSM saMkama). =jinAlayaH; at the other saMta santisaGgha 46 5 zaGkha one of the 9 treas. hareM i. e. the sdeg of Santi Jina; of. 'ures. saMtijAghara occurring in the AgasaMkhoDi 3 5 9? dadatta story of the VasudesaMkhohaNI 476 [saMkSobhikA] gl. [yA] vahindi. samyakprakAreNa kSobhayati. sapaNAu 6 1 5 sapraNAmam.

Page #441
00 NDu 7 6 5 sa-pANDu with the Pandu samANu 2 117, 3102, 10 12 1, 38 8, samANa 4 2 2 [ samAnam ] saha; treasure. saparivAra 184 2, sapparivAra 1 143, 22 V samANa [ sam+mAn ]; 8 saparivAra. paumacariu sapiNDavAsa 184 [sa-piNDavAsa ] ( Acc. to Jacobi, -- relatives. ' In Bh. often together with anteura and pariyaNa; gl. piNDavAsa = dAsIjana ) with attendants. sappAsaGgataNa 467 ? sabhaya 12 8 5 frightfully ? sama 546 zrama. samau 2 12 2, 948, 1226, 157 8, 15 15 96, 16696 samam enl Refuse 1753, 2017 7 gl. bANaiH veSTitaH. samai 1 2 5 samatIrtha (gl. tIrtham ). maga 1033 [ samapra ] sahita. samaNu 1 10 9a, 10 79 [ zamana; cf. zam ' injure' ] pIDaka; cf. Mp. 16 24 3 samayagl. pIDita . samata 1798 3 119 samasta. samatta 7 18, 18 1 96 samyaktva. 'samappa [ sam+arpay ; G. sauMpavu ]; -imper. 2. s. samappi 11 12 8; -abs. samaprpevi 685, 1587; p. p. samapiya 4 490, 1086, 19116. samarajDa 12 2 96 forceful attack in the battle ( see jhaDI ). samalaiya 3 10 16 sambaddha (cf. / samaliya ). V samallava ( samarpay ; cf. Hc IV 39 allitra=apey ; G. Alaghu ); -abs, samaladevi 19 14. samalia ( samAtri ); - pres. 3. s. samalliyara ( MSS. samiliyai ) 16 11 96; abs samallievi 17 12 1. - pass. pres. part. enl. samANijantaya 12 12b; p. p. samAjiya 14 38. samAruha [ sam+A+rudda ]; -abs. samAruhevi 18 27. 'samAvaDa ( sam + A + pat ); -imper. 3. s. samAvaDau 15 14 3; p. p. samAvaDiya 71390, 9 148, 15 1 8, 17 11 10a. samAsaeN 5 13 1 samAse enl; in short, suggestively; gl. anyavyAjena. / samiccha [ sam + icch ]; - pres. 2. s. samicchahi 15 13 1; 3. s. samicchara 18.32. samaya 15 14 1 samRddha enl samuccha 19 7 110 sa-mUrchA. samujjala 1048, 1396 samujjvala. samuTThiya 1 168, enl. 19 188 samutthita. 'samuDDa keep ready ? -abs. samusvi 4596; p. p. samuDiya 15 11 3. 'samuttara [ sam+ud+tR]; - pres. 3. pl. samuttaranti 1106. samuttuGgaya 1143 samuttuGga enl V samutthara ( = sam + A + kram ; cf. utthara ) attack. - pres. 3 s. samottharai 11 1090, pres part samuttharanta 17 48. V samutthava [ sam + utthApay ]; -imper. 2. s. samutthava hi 1984 samuddha 17 167 [ sam + Urdhva ] raised high. samubvariya 1553 [ sam + uvvariya which see ] saved. samasaraNa 1696, 176, enl. samasaraNaya samubvaha [ sam + ud+vah ]; 534 samavasaraNa. - pres. 3. s. samuvvahai 6 11 2. samaya 615, 16 97 satkAra ( cf samuha 692 saMmukha ( Hc. I 29 ). PSM. S. v. samAiccha ). samuhANaNa 15 196 saMmukhAnana.

Page #442
INDEX VERBORUM 61 body. samosaraNa 5 66, 6 13 11b samavasaraNa. sasa 55 3 khasa. sammaya 12 2 3 [samyak ] samyaktva. sasaNeha 1697 soha. sammatta 13810b samyaktva.. sasikanta 13 3 2 zazikAnta. sammANa 19 14 8 saMmAna. sasivayaNI 20 11 9a zazivadanA. sammANiyaya 16196 saMmAnita enl. Vsaha (He. IV 100) rAj appear sammAdiTTi 7 37 samyagdRSTi. charming; sammuha 7 2 9a saMmukha. -pres. 3. s. sahai 9 1296, 14 13 Vsara [smara]; 9b, 17 12 7. -pres. part. saranta 16963 abs. sahala 18 6 9b, enl. sahalaya 18 72 saphala. seravi 562, 19 108. sahasA 1 12 5. sarambha 151596 rambhA-samAnA? sahasatti 9 4 5, 14 5 1, 15 8 8 [sahasA sarisa 16 11 6 sadRza. iti] sahasA. sarisava 4 4 90 sarSapa (G. sarasava ). sahAu461,deg1812 khabhAvaH. sarIraDaya 6 13 5 ( zarIra+ Ap. pejora- sahAyadeg 1 7 4. tive suffix degDaya: G. 'hu~) wretched sahiya 5 4 8, 19 8 6 sakhI enl. sahiyaya 16 1b sahita enl. (G.Y with). saloNa 14 2 96 [ salavaNa | salAvaNya (cf. sahu~ 1 14 5, 2 8 1, 4 2 96, 468. G. saloNu). __4 115,92 8,973, 12 8 9b, salla 12 3 1, 12 5 1 [zalya ] sting, 15 15 8, 16 37 sahu ( He. IV grudge. __419). sallehaNa 5 166 saMlekhanA. sahovara 13 10 6 sahodara. savaDaMmuha 4 7 8, 17 4 9, 17 6 2, 19 /saMcara [ sam+car, 8. sA~carakhaM]; 3 10b, enl. savaDaMmuhaya 11 13 9a . -pres. 2. 8. saMcarahi 20 8 3; 3. s. [D. 8 21] abhimukha. saMcarai 15 11 4; imper. 2. s. saMcaru 7 savaNa 515 1 zramaNa. 1243 savara 10796 zabara. -caus. abs. saMcAravi 274; p. p. savatti 1974 sapatnI. saMcAriya 9 4 7. savilakkhau 98 4 [sa vilakSam ] salajama. /saMcala [sam+cal]; . savaGgiya 11 4 2 [ sarvAGgika ] sarvAGgINa. -pres. 3.pl. saMcalanti 4 64;-caus. savvaGgAgaya deg5 13 6deg sarvAGgAgata. pres. 3. S. saMcAlai 8 11 9b; p. p. sancaladeg 118 4, 17 65 lance (of. saMcAliya 2 3 2. savvalaM tila-pIDanAyudha ghANI Mp. 11 12 /saMcalla [ sam+cal ];. 31, savyali sarvalohamayI ghANI 11 1698 -pres. 3. 3. saMcallai 18873; p. p. __D. 86 savvalA-kuzI). saMcalla 7 1 7,914 6, saMcalliya 2 2 1, savvavasAya 11 14 7 savyavasAya active.. 3 4 8, enl. saMcalliyaya 11 8 9a. samvAyAmeM 17 9 6, 1554 [ sarvAyAmena 1 saMcArima 4 10 8, 14 13 4 endowed atizaya-balena (ef. D. 1 65 bhAyAma= with motion; moveable;mobile. bala). . VsaMcUra [ sam+cUra-cUrNa ] Vsasa (zvas); -pres. 3. S. saMcUrai 17 94; p. p. -pres, 3.8. sasaI 1857. enl. saMcUriyaya 3 2 16..

Page #443
62 paumacarita saMThiya 1 8 1300 saMsthita. VsADa (=vi+nAzaya); saMtANa 6 8 5 saMtAna succession. -abs. sA.vi 11 1 3; p. p. sADiya saMtAsaNa 11 32 saMtrAsana] saMtrAsaka. 11 118, 14 1 4; pass. pres. saMdarisaNa 10 11 1 [ saMdarzana ] saMdarzaka. part. enl. sADijantA 173 7. saMdehavanta 13 3 3 saMdehavat. sANanta 1 1 14 [ sAnanta ] anantasahita. saMdhANa 153 9a saMdhAna. sAmANa-bhAsa 1 3 10 sAmAnya-bhASA. saMdhi f. 8 4 9a, 16 69b, 167 1. sAmisAla 4 13 5, 7 3 6 [svAmizAla ] svAmizreSTha. V saMthava [ sam+sthApay] console; -pres. 2. s. saMthavahi 19 8 4 (gl. sAra 2098 dhana. sAraGga 12 102 zAGga. saMbodhayasi); abs. saMthavevi 15 8 2; p. p. saMthaviya 12 12 3, 1962. sAri 16 14 4, 17 1 10, 20 5 3 gajaV saMthava [ sam+stu]; paryANa (gl. sAri-aMvArI=G. aMbADI). -pres. part. saMthavanta 16 94. sAlaya deg6 4 2, 18 10 4 zyAla enl. (G. sALo). VsaMthuvva [ sam+stUy ]; sAvu see sAva. -pres. 3. s. saMthuvvai 3 9 6; pres. sAvaya 19 8 9 zvApada (of. G. sAvaja). part. saMthuvvamANa 17 6. sAsayadeg 4 14 9a, 17 18 10a zAzvata. saMpAiya 54 6,enl.saMpAiyaya 9 1 4 saMprApta. sAsaNahara 19 15 10a [zAsanadhara]gl. saMpAviya 17 1 6 saMprApta. VsaMpesa [ sam+preS]; sAsubha 19 4 8 zvazrU enl. (G. sAsu). -abs. saMpesavi 17 6 10a. sAsuraya 11 11 96, 19 12 7 [*zvAzuraka] VsaMbhara [ sam+smR; G. sA~bharavU]; zvazurAlaya (G. sAsa). -pres. 2. S. saMbharahi 1 7 9b; abs. /sAha [sAdhay ]; saMbharavi 6 10 96, saMbharevi 167 5, 18. -pres. 1. S. sAhami 4 12 4, 11 5 7 4; p. p. saMbhariya 12 10 3. 2; pres. part. sAhanta 12 12 9; VsaMbhava [sam+bhU]; abs. sAheppiNu 10 1 1; p. p. sAhiya -pres. 3. S. saMbhavai 15 77, 15 12 1. 33 14, 10 1a. saMvacchara 2 3 6 saMvatsara. sAhiya 2 16 7 kathita (of. He. IV 2 VsaMvajjha [ sam+badhya] sAhakath). -pres. 3. S, saMvajjhai 20 1 1. sAhaNa 37 la[ saMvara 3 5 2. sAharaNa 954 sAbharaNa. saMvaliyaya 14 6 6 saMvalita enl. VsAhAra [sam+dhAray ; H. sahArA 'supVsaMvAha [sam+vAhay ] port', 'help'] comfort; -pres. 3. S. saMvAhai 1 14 8. -abs. sAhAravi 19 11 1a; p. p. saMvAha 16 9 8 gl. tAmbUla. enl. sAhAriyaya 911 1. VsaMveDha [sam+veSTa ]; sAhAra 14 2 5 sahakAravRkSa. -abs. saMveDheMvi 208 1. sAhAraNa 11 4 1, 14 12 5 gl. sAdhAraNasAiya 19 10 10 gl. AliGgana. nAma-deza. sAva 18 10 sarva. sAhicanda 1 132 sa+abhicandra. -sAu 16 8 3, sAvu 77 4 sarvam (G. sAva sAhukAra 2 17 6 sAdhukAra. _entirely).. sAhukAriya 8 9 6,203 8 sAdhukAra-saMmAnita.

Page #444
INDEX VERBORUM 68 sAhula 14 2 4 dhvaja (of. D. 8 52 sIyadeg 2 12 3 zIta cold. sAhuliA, sAhulI vastra, zirovastrakhaNDa);gl. sIyara 11 3 5 zIkara. sigirikA (=old G. sIkari 'canopy' sIyalaya 12 12 8 zItala enl. _ 'palanquin'). sIriya 6 1 10b (in sara-sIriya) bhinna siya 2 8 7, 6 4 4, 12 6 4, 1576, (PSM.) pierced. __ 18 1196deg zrI enl. ' VsIsa [*ziSya ] (Hc. IV 2 ( kath ; siya-saMpaya 107 4 zrIsaMpad. -pres. 3. S. sIsai 1 15 96, 16 siyaya 149 1 sikatA. 9 10a. sikAra 366 sitkAra. sIsa7 118 Vsikkhava [zikSaya ; G. zIkhavaq]; subha [khapU ; G. suvu]; -pres. 3. s. sikkhavai 16 82; p. p. -pres. 3. S, suai 1 10 8, 17 15 sikkhaviya 4 3 4. 3,1892. sikkhiyaya 15 5 5 zikSita enl. sudeg 13 54 zuka. siGga 9 13 8 zRGga. sumantadeg 4 11 3 subanta. siddha 3 5 5 siMha. subharisaNa 15 12 7, 15 13 2, 15 158 sijjha [ sidhy ] sudarzana. -pres. 3. S. sijjhai 4 25.792. suMsudhAra 3 5 6 [cf. Ved. ziMzumAra; MW. 15 13 2, 16 6 8 (sijjhai kanasiddhi). zuzumAragiri from the DivyavaV siJca dana] zizumAra. -pres. 3. pl. siJcanti 6 3 5; pres. suyandha 11 4 7, 147 3 sugandha. part. enl. siJcantaya 20 107. suiru 4 11 5, 4 12 5, 18 3 1 suciram. siTTha 18 122 [ziSTa ] kathita. sukulINavahu 11 6 2 sukulIna-vadhU, siddhattaNa 3119 siddhatva. sukomala 9 8 5. siddhaya 15 14 1 siddha enl. sukka 13 1 3 zukra. simira 11 8 1 [zibira ] gl. kaTaka. sukya 16 4 96 zuSka enl. (G. sUku~). sira-uDa 17 12 9 [ziraHpuTa ]gl. mastakapuTa, sukkiya 19 14 9 sukRta. . siri 1257, sirIdeg 14 2 1 zrI. sughaDiya 14 13 2 sughaTita. sirigAra 8 23? sucavi 19 4 7 subhASin. sirIha 7 6 5 [zrI+iha ] 'zrIvAJchaka. Vsujjha (-dRzya ; G. sUjhaveM); silobha 19 18 1a zloka, -pres. 3. S. sujjhai 8 2 9a, 1913 sivAladeg9 112 zRgAla. suha 4 11 8, 4 12 9, 15 6 4, 15 sivAlaya 1276 [zivAlaya ] nirvANa. ___13 3 suSThu. siviya 7 13 3, 17 2 3, siviyA 2 111 /suNa [zru; G. suNaduM]; zibikA... -imper. 2. S. suNi 5 16, 1 11 1, siviNaya 19 19 khapna enl. suNu 7 125; abs. surNevi 4 3 1, 10 sisira 14 9 3 [zizira ] gl. dadhi (D. 97, suNevi 7 11 9a, 9 13 9a, 13 831). 72, suNeppiNu 12 7 3, 18 1 7. sihari 12 8 6 [zikharin ] parvata. suNisalla 4 12 7 su+niHzalya. sihi 2 11 9b zikhin fire. suNNaya 2 10 90 zUnya enl (G. sUY). sihiNa 10 3 5 [*zikhin ] stana (0.8 31). suNNAraNa 5 4 2 zUnyAraNya.

Page #445
64 suha 19496 SA. su paDhamacariGa suparidviya 946 su+pariSTita. supasaNNakitti 1983, 19106 su+ prasannakIrti. sutaNUyari 1647 su-tanUdarI. supariyaNa 951 su-parijana. supariTveMvi 19 1 4 [ su+paristhApya ]gl. susohiyaya 1564 ( in khuTTu susohi u) + paryAlocya. zobhita enl ramaNa 10 10 1 (su+ramaNa ) 1. very playful, 2. having beautiful hips; gl. surata - vyApAra- citta. surasaMtAsa 15 129@ sura- saMtrAsa terror to the gods. surindattaNaya 817 surendrastva. V suva [ khap; G. subu ]; -pres. part. suvanta 796. suva 7 16 sUta. suvaNa 2 164 [ suvarNa ] gold coins. suvilamaha 1288 su-vipulamati. suviNa 1 14 90deg, 5 12 7, enl, suviNaya 9290, 1641 khama. susamAcchiya 1063 su + satkRta ( cf. samAicchiya ). suviNA 1167? suvisAla 147 2 suvizAla. suvihANa 1638, enl. suvihANaya 115 9b early morning ( see vihAya ). V subva [ zrUy; Hc. IV 243 ]; - pres. 3s subbai 1990, 14 11 5; 3. pl. suvvanti 12 1 5, 16 7 6. susa 7 21 suprathita compact, wellknit (cf. a. saMco machine ). supAsadeg 1 17 su+pArzva. supaDusa 157 90 suprayukta ? (cf. pahutta ) suhi 293, 16496 suhRd. supUyaphala 147 3 su + pUgaphala. suppahAya 14 11 su+prabhAta. sumaNiTThaya 31 13a su+manaiSTa enl sumalavanta 7 11 3 su+mAlyavat. sundara 14 115 19 11 8a, enl. sundaraya 1276. Vsumma (=zrUy); - pres. 3. s. summai 18 13. surayAruNa 4 1096 suratArohaNa ? VsuhA [ sukhay ]: -pres. 3. s. suhAi 12 128. suhAvaya 13 10 10 [ sukhAyaka ] sukhada. suhAsiya vayaNa 1311 subhASita-vacana. 1457 sUci. sUyara 11 4 7 zUkara ( G. sUvara ). sUyAra 17 13 106 sUpakAra. sUrata 1332 [ sUrakAnti ] sUryakAnta. seDhi 2 15 5 5 596 (from *zriSTi=' zliSTa cf. sk. zreDhi ) zreNi. seNI 16 12 5 zreNi. seNNa 32 16, enl. seNNaya 476 sainya. seraya 6 12 96 [ khaira enl.] maMdaprayatna. degsellagga 1764 zara or kunta ( D. 8 57 ). seviya 287 sevita. sesA 11 14 10gl. AziSA, PSM nirmAlya ( G. zeSa ). soNiya 136 106 zoNita. soNDIra 2074 zauNDIra. sodAmaNi 2018 [ saudAmanI ] gl. vidyut. soma 2 2 6 saumyA. 'somAladeg 715 sukumAra ( cf. G. bALu ). somAliya 19 124 sukumArikA. sovaNa 163 5 khapana. sohantI 126 zobhamAnA. sohiya 116 zodhita. sohila 1452, 1476 [ soha= zobhA + illa enl.] zobhAvat. ha hayadeg 1 6 5 (1) hRta wretched ( 2 ) hRta destroyed. VhakAra (= A + kAray ) call;

Page #446
INDEX VERBORUM 65 -pres. 3. 8. hakArai7 19b; abs. / hiNDa [hiND; . hoDavU]; roam; hakAravi 1923; p. p. hakAriya 514 -abs. hiNDeMvi 6 157. 3, 11 11 2. himavahaliya 19 4 9a himadurdina (see - -agent. hakAraya 2 10 9b. vaddaliya). hasoha 19 3 8 hadRzobhA (G. hATa). /hilihila( onom. azvazande) neigh; VNa [han; G. hah]; , -pres. part. hilihilanta 12 8 5. -imper. 2. pl. haNahA~ 7 47; abs. hiMsiya 6 1 8 heSita. . haNeMvi 12 1 9a. hubhavaha 16 4 9b, huvavaha 13 3 9 hutavaha. hatyihaDa 12 8 6, deg15 3 1 hastighaTA. hubhAsa' 17 2 4, huvAsa 8 87 hutAza. hukAra 17 10 10a (onom.). hatthutyalliya 1 3 13, enl. hatthutthalliyaya 8. 109a ordered by a gesture hulideg 17 6 5 praharaNavizeSa (of. He IV of hand. - 143 hula-kSip). himma (hany ; He. IV 244); . hulla 147 3 [phula] puSpa. huA 2 103, 374, 3 10 3, 553, -pres. 3. s. hammai7 9 6, 10 12 11 27. bhUta. 4; pres. part. hammanta 9 10 4. heTAmuha 3 7 16, 4 9 8deg, 13 2 10a, hara[ G. harakhaM]; enl. hehAmuhaya 19 4 5 adhomukha (G. heTha -pres. 3. . hara 4 6 10; pres. down). . part. haranta 3 24, enl. harantaya 174 heTima 4 9 9a adhastana. 10b; abs. harevi 7 10 1, 13 4 106, hemaila 652 [hemaila] varNabhUmika. 1687, hareppiNu 14 10 9b; pot. heri 16 2 6%; heriya 47 1, 16 1 4 part.f. harevI 2017. guptacara (cf. H. heranA, G. heca see, hara 1421 gRha. search, spy ). hari 5 4 3 azva, 198 16 siMha. hevAiya 20 92 gl. garva nItaH, but of. harisiya 18 6, enl. harisiyaya 1586 late Sk. hevAka, hevAkin habituated harSita enl. to; G. hevA habit). hale sahi 15 11 96, haleM hale sahi, 15 12 ho [bhU; G. hovu ]; 5 hale sakhi. -pres. 1. S. homi 19 107; 2. s. hallAviya 13 3 9b cAlita (G. halAyu). hohi 514 1, 121096; 3. S. hoi V hasa [ has; G. hasavU]; 23 96,2 102, 4 13 6, 7 123, -pres. 3. s. hasai 1 5 1,710 6; 3. 15 123; 3. pl. havanti 166 5, pl. hasanti 728,948;imper. 2. s. honti 1 3 11,888, 12 4 6, 16 hasu7 12 2; opt. 2. 8. hasijahi 7 12 62,3; imper. 3. S. hou 2 103, 215 53; 3.pl. havantu 2 108, 109 2; pres. part. enl. hasantaya 94 8. 43 fut. 3. S. hosai 1 12 7, 4 5 4, hA 7 8 7, 19 58, hA hA 137 6,deghAhA. 7296, 122 63; 3 pl. hosanti 59 rakha 1192,137 5. 3,10,933, 15 2 5, 6, 7, 8; hANi 13 119, 15 14 8 hAni. p. p. honta 2 108,38 100, 19 hArattiya 15 27 hAra-trika ? gl. hAraghaTanA. 8 iob,f. honti 15 12 1, enl. hiya 964 hRta. hontiya 6 14 9a, 15 42; abs. hovi hiyattaNa 2 93 hitatva. 1989 (hovi thiu), hoeNvi 2 158, hiyaya 14 13 3 hRdaya. 36 10,93 96. hiyavaya 5 42, 5 13 1, 11 2 5, 17 ho 78 7, ho ho 12 6 aho. 13 7 hRdaya (cf. He. IV 310 houhoDa 1173 (onom.) grunting hitapaka). of an elephant. 9

Page #447
PERSONAL NAMES (Historical names are prefixed with an asterisk) aGga' 12 12 10a. maGgaya 12 12 100 ajada. aJjana 1552, 184 100 aJjanA. - aNasundari 1835 aJjanA sundarI. ajaGgakusuma 20 129 anaGgakusumA aNaDiya 988 anAhata. bhajiya 1 1 2 5 16 ajita. bhaNantaraha 1588, 18 16 anantaratha. antavIra 181 4 anantavIrya. aNaraNa 1584, 1815deg anaraNya. * aNuttaravAha 128 [ anuttaravAcin ] anuttaravAgmin. aNila see pavaNaJjaya. anvaya 7 10, 74 8 andhaka. amarapaha 6890, 1256 amaraprabha. 'amala 588. ra 1115. asaNiveya 7 64 azanivega. ahiNandaNa 1 1 4 abhinandana. AibhaDAraya 1 11 AdibhaTTAraka. bhANanda 19 47 Ananda. 'ikkavaMza 5 1 2 ikSvAkuvaMza. inda 8 1 3 indra. indai 1073, 13 11 116 indrajit ; as 1799 zakrajit rAtraNi 1791 rAvaNi. * maramanti 1665 [ amaramantrin ] gl. kallola' 2055. bRhaspati, amiyagaha 1967 amitagati. *indabhUi' 1 2 7 indrabhUti. indamai 6 1 7 indramati. indAuda 687, 15 12 7 indrAyudha. indANi 7 14 5, indANI 7 12 9b indrANI. IsA 17 11 6 IzAna. ucchuraya 7 11 1, 86 7, 9 5 3, 11 13 8gl. ikSurava, traditionally RkSarajas. uvarambha 15 115, 15 12 4, 15 1290, 15 13 1, 15 15 96 uparambhA. vahikumAra 6 1096, 6 13 110 udadhikumAra. bahiraya 6 104, 6169, 12510 udadhirava. uvasideg 8 1 8 urvazI. kaikasi 9 1 7, 9 25, 9.52 kaikasI. kakaleya 10 107, 18105 kaikaseya. ghar 1257 kapiketana; kaiddhaya 6 10 2 kapidhvaja. * 1663 kauTilya. kausiki 962 kauzikI. kaccha 2137. kaNaya 10 65, 13 11 16 kanaka. kamalamaDU see kamalA. kamalA 6 2 1; kamalamai 6 23 kamalAvatI; paumavai 64 1 padmAvatI. kAlamee 19 14 16 kAlamegha. Fanfarer 7 1dega, 7 3 10a, 7 11 1,95 3, 12 1 70 kiSkindha. tidhavala 6 16, 614, 1255 kIrti dhavala. * kisihara 1 2 8 kIrtidhara. 1115 kumbhayaNNa - 1 108, 1074, 8 kumbhakarNa; bhANukaNNa 938, 2010 4, bhANusui 9 7 90, ravikaNNa 9114, 2011 1. kuveradeg 958 kubera; ghaNaya 221, 86 8, 95 8, 10 87 dhanada. kusumAuhakamalA 2012 1 [ kusumAyudhakamalA ] gl. kAmalakSmI. has 184 1 ketumatI. khayarANanda 6103, 125 8 khacarAnanda. khanda 8 12 2 17 11 6 rukanda 1 10 4deg, 12 3 3', 12 4 9a, 17 113 deg15 13, 1677. khemaGkara 1 12 2 kSemaMkara. khemandhara 1 12 2 kSemaM ghara.

Page #448
INDEX VERBORUM gayaNavanda 12 116 gaganacandra. Nala deg12 1 5, deg128 3, 15 14, 167 gaGgAhara 11 26 gaGgAdhara... 6degnala. girikiMveravalu 12 59? jalakumvara 15 10 2, 15 13 2 nalakUbara. giriNandaNa 6 104 girinandana NAraya 159 1, 168 2,1691 nArada. *gottamasAmi 198,51a gautamasvAmin. NArAyaNa 5 99 nArAyaNa. ghaNavAhaNa 57 11b, 7 11 70 deg10 7 3, NAhirAya 1 13 2 nAbhirAja. ghanavAhana. NigyAya 7 9 9a, 7 13 9b nirghAta. vakkhubbhaya 1 124 cakSuSmat. NIla 12 1 5, 12 8 3, 15 1 4, 167 6 bandakara 1675 candrakara. nIla. candaNahi 9 3 8, 10 1 4, 12 3 3, 167 NIlANa 295 nIlAJjanA. 7 candranakhA. NemIsara 1 1 18 nemIzvara. candappaha 118 candraprabha. Neriya 252, Nairiya 855 nairRti. candANaNa 735 candrAnana. taDikesa 12 5 10, taDikesi 6 105 candAhi(1) 113 2 candrAbha. taDitkeza. candovara 12 12, 12 3 5deg candrodara. taDivAhaNa 7 7 5 taDidvAhana. degcamU 17 11 5. taNUyari 12 3 2 tanUdarI. "citta 17 11 4citra. taraGga 2073,205 6. cittaGga 16 9 3, 167 9b, enl. cittajaya tAra 20 7 3. 16 104.16 11 1 citrAGga. tiyasaMjaya 5 1 3 tridazalaya.. jayacanda 11 25 jayacandra. tikaliGga 19 16 5 trikaliGga. jayasAyara 53 6 jayasAgara. tijagavihasaNa 11 8 1 trijagavibhUSaNa; jagabhUH jagabhUsaNa see tijagavihUsaNa. saNa 1646 jagabhUSaNa. jama 8 68,95 8 yama. tilayakesa 5 4 6, tilakesa 56 1 tilakakathA. jamvaca 16 13 7, 20 7 4 jAmbavat. tilakesa see tilayakesa. jambumAli 17 118 jambUmAlin. tilosima 8 1 8 tilottamA. jalakamta 2058,209 1 jalakAnta. toyadavAhaNa 1 5 6,594 toyadavAhana. jalaNasiha 12 12 4 jvalanazikha. toyAvali 20 56. jasumbhaya 1 13 1 yazakhin enl. * daNDiya' 1 3 8 daNDin enl. jaloha 2057 jalaugha. dasaraha 18 1 5deg, 1587 dazaratha. jAlAmuha 2057 jvAlAmukha. dasasayagaI 12 12 5,12127 dazazatagati jAlAvali 2057 jvAlAvali. dasasayaNetta see sahasakkha. jiyasattu 5 1 3jitazatru. dasANaNa see rAvaNa. jImutta 2067 jImUta. dasAsa see rAvaNa. jImuttaNiNAya 17 11 8 jImUtaninAda. dahamuha see rAvaNa. Nahariya see riya. dahavayaNa see rAvaNa. jayaNANanda 6 10 3, 12 5 8 nayanAnanda. dahasira see rAvaNa. Nanda deg2 87deg,deg49 4 nandA dummuha 18 9 9a durmukha. jandaNa 1259 nandana. dUsaNa deg1 1049, 15 1 3, 1671, 17 jami 11 18 nami. 11 40 dUSaNa. Nami2 136 nami. devarakkha 5 14 6,5 16 9a devarakSama

Page #449
68 paumacariTa ghaNava see kuvera. puNNaSaNa 5 63 pUrNapana, puSNameha 564 pUrNa*dhaNAya 116 10a dhanajaya. meSa. dhamma 1 1 14 dharma. puNNameha see puNNaghaNa. *dhamma 127 dharma. pupphayantadeg 1 19 puSpadanta. dhammaraha 18 2 1 dharmaratha. pupphottara 62 3,6296 puSpottara. dharaNIdhara 512. puraeva 3 1096 purudeva. dhuva 7 14 8, 129 5, 12 12 3 dhruvA. bhairahi 5 13 3, bhaIrahi 5 107,05 11 3 bhagIratha. paramappaha 116 padmaprabha. *bhammaha 138 bhAmaha. paumavai see kamalA. *bharaha 2 4 5 bharata. paumarAya 20 128 padmarAgA. bharaha 1 37,111.8,431 bharata. *paumiNi 1 2 10 padminI. bhANukapaNa see kumbhayaNNa. pauloma 226 paulomI. bhANusui see kumbhayaNNa. paricanda 6 16 90 praticandra. *bhAraduvAya 1658 bhAradvAja. paDidiNayara see paDisUra. *bhiguNandaNa 1666 bhRgunandana. paDivala 6 10 2, 12 57 prativala. bhIma 5 7 11a, 5 12 1. paDisui 1 12 1 pratizruti bhuyavala 1514 bhujabala. paDisara 199 8 pratisUrya paDidiNayara 19 11 bhesaha 8 14, 11 13 2 bRhaspati. ___7 pratidinakara. maya 10 12%, 1098, 13 11 8. palhAyarAya 18 4 1 prahAdarAja. mayaNAvali 1123,7 madanAvali. pavaNa see pavaNajaya. mayara 15 11 makara. pavaNagai 6 87 pavanagati. maghaTa 14 116 maghavA. pavaNakSaya 1842 pavanaya:aNila 1989 maNaveya 19 103 manovegA. anila; pavana 8 68. 1874 pavana. maNicUra 1988. pahajaNa 1872 prabhaJjana; maru 159 1. "maNu 1664 manu. 16 7 8, 19 12 2 marut ; marueva 19 mandovari 1 10 96, 10 13, 102 1. 14 10 maruddeva; vAukumAra 18 4 10a Ba 12 4 3, 12 9 5, 16 4 4 mandodarI. vAyukumAra; samIra 19 8 10. mandara 687. pasapaNakitti 17 3 8, 19 5 3 prasanakIrti. maha 1689a maruta. paseNai 1 13 2 prasenajit. maru, marueva see pavaNajaya. pahANa see pavaNajaya. maruevi 1 13 3 marudevI. pahatya 11 3 3, 11 5 4, 11 5 96, 15 mallavanta 8 67,109 4 mAlyavat, 13 prahasta. mali 1 1 16 mallI. maharakkha 5101,5145 mahArakSas. *pahava 128 prabhava. mahAkaccha.2 137. pahasiya 18 5 96 prahasita. mahAbhIma 587. *pArAsara 16 6 1 pArAzara. mahAmaha 1252 mahAmati. pAvaNi see haNumanta. mahinda 17 39 mahendra. *pAsa 1 1 18 pArzva. mahIhara 1126 mahIdhara. *pisuNa 1662 pizuna. mahu 1593 madhu. puNDarIya deg11 102, 20 5 5deg puNDarIka. mahesara741 mahezvara. .

Page #450
69 INDEX VERBORUM 'mahopara 15 11 mahodara. vagalAmaha 2056[vagalAmusa baDavAmukha. mANasamundari 91 8, mANasasundarI 8 12 bajakaNTha 678 bajakaNTha. mAnasasundarI. ___vajAha 17 11 8 vAyudha. mAriNa 1027,1093, 10 12, 12 4 vajoyara 11 7 8, 15 11', 17 118deg 8deg, deg13 2 5, 17 15, mAridhi 169 vajrodara. 6deg, 18 12 mArIca. *vaddhamANa 1 2 12, 17 5 vardhamAna; vIra deg1 mAridhi see mArica. 1a; vIrajiNa 1 8 13a vIrajina. mAruha see haNumanta. varuNa 18 10 1, 209 3. *mAruyaeva 1 2 10 mArutadeva. balaeva 599 baladeva. mAli 8 18,866, 10 8 4 mAlin. vasantamAla 18 7 1 vasantamAlA. mIsakesa 1873 mizrakezI. vasu 16 14 6. meha 6 87. vasundhara 20 55. lacchI 612 lakSmI. vAukumAra see pavaNajaya. raha 1 134 rati. vAli 1 10 5, 12 17, 12 52, 129 rayaNacUra 19 8 8 ratnacUDa. 10a, 167 5. rayaNAvali 13 la, 16 47 ramAvalI, vAsupujadeg 1 1 12 vAsupUjya. syaNAsava 9 16,952 ramAzrava. vAhuvali 4 4 7, 47 7 bAhubali. rambha 8 1 8 rambhA. vicittamAla 15 12 1 vicitramAlA. gambhadeg 207 3 rambha. vijaya 5 1 4 vijayA. ravikaNNa see kumbhayaNNa. vijayanta 16 13 5 *vijayata, raviSaha 6 8 8 raviprabha. vijayamainda see vijayasIha. *raviseNAyariyadeg 129 raviSeNAcArya. vijayasIha 7 3 6,745, vijayasiMha; vijayarAjIva deg15 7 30, 18 102deg, 020 5 5. mainda 77 96 vijayamRgendra. rAma 1 103; rAhava 1996 rAghava. vijAmandara 7 1 3 vidyAmandara. rAvaNa 1 103,951; rAmaNa 9 3 90, vijukesa 6 10 9b vidyutkeza. dasANaNa 5 9 9, 9 3 6, dazAnana; dasAsa vijulavAhaNa 7 7 1 vidyudvAhana. 107 1 dazAsya; dahamuha 1 107,94 viNami 2 13 6 vinami. 9b, 11 18 8 dazamukha; dahavayaNa 1 10 vimala 1 1 13. 9a dazavadana; dahasira 94 90 dazazi- vimalakitti 58 8 vimalakIrti. ras; vIsaddhasira 1298 *viMzatyardhaziras; vimalavAhaNa 1 13 1 vimalavAhana, vIsahattha 1 107 viMzati-hasta. virAhiya 12 4 9 virAdhita. rAvaNi see indai. visaseNa 2073 vRSasena. rAhava see rAma. visahaseNa 392 vRSabhasena. risaha 27 8,deg13 9 90 RSabha. *visAlacakkhu 16 5 10 [vizAlacakSuSa] vi. -risahajiNa 1 16 96 RSabhajina. zAlAkSa. risahaseNa 3 10 10 RSabhasena. . vihi 17 11 6 vidhi.. rUvavaha 16 106 rUpavatI. vihIsaNa 1 1090,938,966,97 rohiNi 1 13 4, deg13 7 100 rohiNI. 9a, 108 10, 11 111 vibhISaNa. baisavaNa 576,95 96, 9 6 3, 107 vIsAvasu9 63, 16 14 6 vizvAvasu. 5 vaizravaNa. vuha 10 65 budha. bayaNAlAra 1076 vacanAlaDAra. beyamaha 7 1 3, veyamaI 11 2 5 vedamatI.

Page #451
70 paTamacariu velandhara 20 5 5. sirisaila 19 11 8a, 19 18 8 zrIzaila, velANala 2055 velAnala. sIyaladeg 1.1 10 zItala. velAmuha 20 5 6 velAmukha. sImakara 1123 sImaGkara. vomavindu 92 4 vyomabindu. sImandhara 1 12 3 sImandhara. sIhaddhaya 16 13 6 siMhadhvaja. sai 1 13 3 zacI. sIhavilamviya 12 66 siMha vilambita. sayakara 15 6 6 zatakara. *sayambhu 131et; sayambhaeva 1 16 10g suya 117 7deg, 15 12deg zuka. sukesa 6 15 9a, 7 5 6, 12 5 11, 15 khayambhU, svayambhUdeva. 8 9a sukeza. sayara 53 7, 14 11 5 sagara. suggIva 12 5 2, 12 10 9a, deg15 14', sakkA see indai.. __167 5 sugrIva. saNaMkumAra 14 11 6 sanatkumAra. suNandA 2 87, 4 9 4 sunandA. saJcavaha 20 11 9a satyavatI. sutAra 12 12 5 sutArA. samjhAgalagajiyadeg 2057 saMdhyAgalagarjita. sundara 1062. samjhAvali 2057 saMdhyAvali. subhIma 57 11a. santi 1 1 15 zAnti. sumai 115 sumati. samIra see pavaNajaya. sumAli 8 68,7 113deg, 107 8 sumAlin. sambhava 113. suloyaNa 5 63, suloyaNaya 547 sulocana. samvu 20 3 8, 2012 11 zambu. suloyaNa 74 1 sulocanA. sammai 1 12 1, 17 9 6 saMmati. suvela 20 56. sarasai 17 18 5 sarakhatI. 'subvayaM 1117 suvrata.. sasikara 15 14 zazikara, sasikiraNa 1212 suseNa 2073 suSeNa. 3 zazikiraNa. sUraraya 7 11 2,867, 953:11 13 sasikiraNa see sasikara. 8, 12 5 12,gl. sUryarava, traditionsasidhaya 16 136 zazidhvaja. ___ally sUryarajas. sahasayara 18 1 5 sahasrakara; sahasakiraNa 14 seyaMsa 11 11, 2 167 zreyAMsa. 3 120, 14 4 6, sahAsakiraNadeg 15 *semiya 161,17 9a, 1 11 1,516 10 1 sahasrakiraNa; sahasarAsi 14 54 zreNika.. sahasrarazmi. sodAmaNipaha 18 7 4 [saudAmanIprabha] vidyutprama. sahasakiraNa see sahasayara. soma 867. sahasakkha 55 1 sahasrAkSa, dasarAyaNeta 5 47 somappaha 4 12 6 somaprabha. dazazatanetra. haNuva see haNumanta. sahasarAsi see sahasayara. haNuvanta 19 18 8, 2019a, 20 29a, sahasAra 812 sahasrAra. 20 3 6, 207 8, 20 9 8, haNuva 20 sAmIraNi see haNumanta. 38 hanumat. sAraNa 117 7, 15 1 2. hatya 11 3 3, 15 1 3 hasta. sirikaNTha 613, 12 28 zrIkaNTha hara 599. sirippaha 12121 zrIprabhA. harideg 6 4 5, 17 11 5. sirimAla 7 14 zrImAlA. harikesi 8 14, harikesI 16 137 harikedhin, sirimAlAvaI7 4 5 zrImAlApati? haridavaNa 15 10 5 haridamana. sirimAli.7 11 3, 17 5 6, 17 14 2 hariseNa 11 10, 11 1 96 hariSeNa, dhImAlin, hiyayaveya 18 35 hRdayavegA.

Page #452
NON-PERSONAL PROPER NAMES (Historical names are profixed with an asterisk) bhArAvaya 87.1,1134; airAvaNaya 3 6 cINa 64.8 cIna (dvIpa). 16 airAvata, . cIra 64 6. *ujjha27 5, 4 18, 5 1 1, ujna 41 chohAra' 64 6 (dvIpa). 8, 4 14 96, 512 96, 1584 *jauNa 12 43 yamunA. ayodhyA; sakkeyaNayari 2 2 5, 5 11 4 jambUdIva 1 11 5 jambUdvIpa. sAketanagarI. jalaharadhara 105 2 jaladhara-dhara. bhaTThAvaya 12119a, 1989 aSTApada (parvata). javaNa 6 4 6 yavana (dvIpa). maruNa 12 19a Vali's chariot. 'johaNa 6 4 8 yodhana (dvIpa). malakArodaya 12 3 4gl. pAtAlalaGkA (nagara). NandIsaradIva 67 9a nandIzvaradvIpa; NandIsarakkha bhAibaNayara 7 12 Adityanagara, 68 4 nandIzvarAkhya.. *ujjJa see aujsa. *Nammaya 9 196, 14 2 96 narmadA, revA karaNa 3 1 10 kAzcana kavaNasela 49 5 13 124. kAJcanazaila, NicAloyapura 13 1a nityAlokapura. kamaNa deg64 6deg kAzcana (dvIpa). taDa 6 4 9a taTa (dvIpa). kamaNapura 8 12 7 kAcanapura. *tAvi. 919 tApI. kAya 64 6 kavaka (dvIpa). tikUDa 11 14 8 trikUTa (parvata). kAvityasagga 6 15 5 kApiSThakharga. toyAvali 6 4 7, toyAvali (dvIpa). kAmukavimANa 5 8 3 kAmukavimAna. dullA 15 10 2 durlaGgha (nagara). kicha8126.kika 6 163 kikuH kipura devasaMgIyaNayara 1042 devasaMgItanagaraH surasaM673, kikapura 12 12 2, kikapurakkha 7 gIyaNayara 11 13 6 surasaMgItanagara. 63 kiSkupura. dhara 6 4 5 (dvIpa). -kidhara 64 8 (dvIpa); kikumahIdhara 652 *payAga2114,19 13 10b prayAga (nagara). kikuparvata. paliyaGkaguha 19 6 6, 199 4 paryaGkaguhA. kikindhapura 7 1096 kiSkindhapura. pAyAlalaka 58 6,791,7 11 6 pAtA. kumbhapura 107 4. lalakA (nagara). kumbhIpAka 1197 (naraka). pupphavaNa 9 1 2 puSpavana. kusa 6 4 6 kuza (dvIpa). purimatAla 3 10 purimatAla (nagara). *gayaura 3 1a gajapura; hasthiNayara 2 16 6 puvavideha 1 12 8 pUrva videha (khaNDa). hastinagara. poyaNadeg 4 27, poyaNagayara 4 3 4 potana. *gaGga 15 8 9b, gaGgAdeg 12 4 3 gaGgA. nagara. *gaGgAsAyara 3 12 90 gaGgAsAgara meeting bharakkhama 6 4 90 bharakSama (dvIpa ). place of the Ganga with the *bharaha 3 6 11a bharata (khaNDa). sea, bhAradeg 64 0a (dvIpa ). gandhabvavAvi 1053 gandharvavApI. bhIma 6 4 9a (dvIpa). giri 6 4 7 giri (dvIpa). bhImavaNa971 bhImavana. 'gIra 6 4 7 (dvIpa). bhUyaravADa 19 17 4 bhUtaravA-aTavI. guJjadeg 1098 (parvata). *magaha 15 92, magahadesa 1 4 1 magadha deza

Page #453
72 maNi 646 maNi ( dvIpa ). deg maNusottara 372, maNusutara 68 1 mAnuSottara (parvata). mahinda 1834 mahendra ( nagara ). mahu 7 10 5 madhu ( parvata ). *mahUra 1593 mathurA ( nagara ). mAhendapura 1927 mAhendrapura. mAhesarapura 144 90 mAhezvarapura. meru 1 16 2, 21 80, 4 11 95. mehara 622 meghapura; mehaNayara 8 127 use ite meghanagara. rayaNa 64 6 ratna ( dvIpa ). ravira 184 1. sadeg 64 8 (dvIpa). rahaNeDara 6 1 3, 11 12 7, rahaNeura cakkavAlagayara 56 4 rathanUpuracakravAlanagara. * rAyagiha 1 4 9 rAjagRha ( nagara ). * revAdeg see Nammaya. rohaNa 384, deg648deg rodhana ( dvIpa ). laGkANayari 585 laGkAnagarI. jara 64 7 vajra ( dvIpa ). aar 647 barbara ( dvIpa ). vANaradIva 65 1 vAnaradvIpa. vAha 64 6 vAhana ( dvIpa ). 'agasthideg 3 17 agasti ( G. agathiyo ). iyadeg 3 1 12 ? 'amva 3 1 10 Amra ( G. A~bo ). la 3 1 4 AI ( G. Ardai ). 'bhAmalI 3 19 AmalakI (G. AmaLA~ ). bhAsatya' 3 14 azvattha. ikkhu 2169 2175, 14 2 9a, ucchadeg deg3 1 4, ucchu 144, 1417 ikSu ( G. Ikha, M. usa ). 3 7 ? indu uccha, ucchu see ikkhu. elA' 313 ( G. ela cI ). viDalamahIhara 175, biulahari 1696 vipulamahIdhara, vipulagiri . *vinsa 9196, 10796, viJjhari 11 6 3, 13 12 4 vindhyagiri, veDa 2 15 5, 7 1 2 vijayArdha (parvata). velandhara 648 ( dvIpa); 2337 (parvata). saDAmuha 3 1 16 [ zakaTaka-mukha ] zakaTamukha ( udyAna ). saha 9 136.10 490 svayaMprabha ( nagara ). *sakeyaNayari see aujjha. BOTANICAL NAMES jhAgAra 647 sandhyAkAra ( dvIpa ). sammeyairi 11 31 sammetagiri, sasipura 812 6 zazipura. sahasasihara 9 137 sahasrazikhara (caitya ). siGgala 648 siMhala ( dvIpa ). siddhatya 2 11 2 siddhArtha ( udyAna ). sindhuNayara 1024 sindhunagara. siri 647 zrI ( dvIpa ). surasaMgIyaNayara see devasaMgIyaNayara. suvela 645 ( dvIpa ). haNuruha 645, 191186, haNUruha 19 107 hanUruha ( dvIpa ). *hasthiNayara see gayaura. haMsa 645 ( dvIpa ). hari 645 ( dvIpa ). 'kayamva 3 1 10 kadamba. kalideg 3 15 azoka ( D. 2 12 ) . kaGkola 3 1 3. kaNAra 319 kanakAri ( cf. Mw. kanakAntaka ). Crate 319 karavIra ( Ho. I 263 ). kanthAri 318 kantharI. kapUra 313 karpUra. karamandi 3 1 8 karama (G. karamUdI; Mp. karavaMda, 9149). deg karimara 3 18; cf. karamara Mp. 9109. karIra 318 ( G. kera-Do ).

Page #454
INDEX VERBORUM 78 "kuGkuma 3 14. piyana 3 14 priyaGgu. kunda 3 17. puNNAya 3 1 2 punnAga. keyai3 1 12 ketakI. puttajIva 316 putrajIva. koJja 3 1 11 kuJja(vallI). pUyaphala 147 3 pUgaphala. koraNTa 3 1 11. popphalI 3 18, phopphala 1 59a,652 kosamva 3 1 11 kozAmra ( PSM ). pUgaphala. khajUrideg 3 1 7 khajUrI (G. khajUrI). phaNisaM (.v. 1. phagasa)3 1 6 panasa. gunA 14 2 7, guJjAhala 11 10 7 gunAphala. mandAra 3 1 7. campayadeg 3 1 4 campaka (G. caMpo). mariyadeg 314 marica. cAra 3 1 11 piyAlavRkSa (D. 3 21). malliva' 14 106 mallikA. jamvIri 3 1 6 jambIrI. mallI 3 1 12 mallikA. jambU 3 1 10 jambU (G. jA~bU). maha 3 13 madhuka. jAsavaNadeg 3 1 12 japA (G. jAsu, jAkhaMtI). mAlUra deg3 19, 3 13 29, deg5 1 4 kapittha jIva 317 jIvaka or bandhujIva. (D. 6 130). jIra 3 1 4 (G. jIru). mAhavI 3 1 3 mAdhavI. jUhI 3 1 12 yUthikA (G, jUI). degmAhuliGgIdeg 3 1 3 mAtuliGgI (He. I 214). degDhauya 3 1 6? riTa 3 1 11 riSTa. Naggoha 3 1 5 nyagrodha. . 'ruddakkhadeg 3 1 5 rudrAkSa. degNandI 3 17. 'laghaGga 3 13. NAraGga 315. 'limva 3 16 nimba. NAlikerI 3 18 (G. nALIyerI). vaula 314,14 64,vaulla147 3 bakula. tamAla 3 1 10. saja 3 1 11 sarja. 'tarala 3 1 9 dhattUra thorn-apple. sattacchayadeg 3 17 saptacchada. tAla 3 1 10. samvalirukkha 1195 zAlmalIvRkSa. tAlI 3 1 10. "sarala 3 19. dakkha 3 1 5 drAkSA (G. darAkha). sindI 3 17. davaNA 14 2 5, 14 4 5, 14 7 5 damanaka. sindUra 3 17. 'dahivaNNa 3 1 8 dadhiparNa, sirikhaNDa 319 zrIkhaNDa. devadAru 3 1 12 (G. devadAra). sirisa3 19zirISa. paumakkhadeg 3 15, 4 6 5 padmAkSa. hariyAla 3 16 haritAla. pADalI. 3 1 8 pATala. hintAla 3110. VIDYAS aggi-jala-thambhaNI 9 12 7 agni-jala-stambhanI. AsurI 9 12 8. aNima 9 12 3 aNiman. uccATiNI 9 12 4 uccATanI. atti 9 12 3 Apti. ummohaNa 77 7 unmohanI. amohavijaya 13 104 amoghavijayA. avaloyaNI 9 127 avalokanI. kAmasuhadAiNI 9 12 5 kAma-sukha-dAyinI. AsAlavija 15 10 6, 15 12 6.15 14 kAli 9 12 2 kAlI. 7, AsAliya 15 14 9a, AsAlI 15 kuDila 9 12 7 kuTilA. 132 AzAlIvidyA. komAri 9 12 2 kaumArI, 10

Page #455
74 paumacariu gayaNasaMcAriNiya 9 13 3, gayaNasaMcAliNI 9 mAhesariya 12 103, mAhesarI 9 12 2 12 1 gaganasaMcAriNI. mAhezvarI. gAruDavija 12 2 10a gAruDavidyA. mAhendavija 87 9 mAhendravidyA. chindaNI 9 12 7 chedanI. vaharividdhaMsiNI 9 12 4 vairIvidhvaMsinI. jaya 9 126 jayA vandha-vaha kAriNI 9 125 bandha-vadha-kAriNI. vambhANi 9 123 brahmANI. jogajogesarI 9 12 2 yogayogezvarI. NahaGgaNagAmiNiya 9 13 1 nabhoNagAminI vArasaNI 9 12 8 varSiNI. NArAyaNiya 12 101 nArAyaNI. vAmohaNa 77 7 vyAmohanI. vArAhi 9 12 2 vArAhI. Nigvigdha 9 13 3 nirvighnA. vAruNI9 125,912 8. thambhaNi 9 18 1, thambhaNI 9 12 4, 6 vijaya 9 126 vijayA.. stambhanI. bIrAsaNI 9 12 2 vIrAsanI. dAruNI 9 12 8 dAruNA. satti-saMvAhiNI 9 12 7 zakti-saMvAhanI. duNNivArA 9 128 durnivArA. sattuviNivAraNiya9 13 3 zatruvinivArikA.. duharisaNI 9 12 8 durdarzanA. saMviddhi 9 13 1 saMvRddhi. paNNati9 123 prajJapti. sabvabhAkarisaNI 9 12 6 sarvAkarSiNI. bhANuparimAliNI 9 12 1 bhAnuparimAlinI. samvakAmaNNarUya 976 sarvakAmAma-rUpA. mindaNI 9 127 bhedanI, samvapacchAyaNI 9 12 6 sarvapracchAdanI. bhuvaNasaMkhohaNI 9 12 4 bhuvana-saMkSobhanI. . samvamaya-NAsaNI 9 12 6 sarvamadanAzinI. bhUmi-giri-dAriNI 9 12. 5. samvosaha 9 13 1 sauMSadhA. mahAkAliNI 9 12 1 mahAkAlI. siddhastha 9 13 3 siddhArthA. mahoyariya 17 99 gl. sarpiNIvidyA [for sirimAliNi 29 12 9 zrImAlinI. - mahoragikA ?]. somaNI 9 12 3 *somANI. NUNERALS bhaddha 1 16 4 ardha. 8, 12 6 8, cAyAra 6 17,ceyAri 166 1 eka 3 2 2a, 16 6 4 eka. 3 catur; -paDhama 1089 prathama. . -cauthaya 18 8, 1 12 2 caturtha. 2 do 322, dui (ji) 15 4 4, ve 2 15 5 paJca1 15 paJcan; 4, 107 3, 19 14 4, ve (vi) 2 15 __-paJcama 1 8 9, 18 57. 8, 12 9 3, vi 2 13 8, 15 13, 16 51 achaha 20 12 4 ardhaSaSTha. 6 4, veNi 12 12 106, 2 13 8, doNi (v. 1. vipiNa) 18 1296; 6 cha 107 1, chaha 10 53 SaS ; -vIyaya 187.1 12 1.362 vijaya -chaTThaya 1 12 3, chaTThama 189 SaSTha. 2 159a dvitIya. 7 satta 1 8 2,deg29 3deg saptan. 3 tiNi 177.ti 1664 tri. -sattama 1 8 10, 1 12 4 saptama. -taiyaya 188,1122 tRtIya. 8 bhaTTa 3 2 5,3 4 7 aSTan ; 4 cau 17 2, 7, caura 3 4 16, cayAri -aTThama 1 8 10 aTama. 3 4 3, 4 14 7, 9 13 4, 16 117 9 Nava 3 4 4; Nava Nava 1592 (Mp. 9 24 5) cattAri 2 5 7, 7 14 -Navamaya 1 8 11 navama enl.

Page #456
INDEX VERBORUM 75 10 dasa 2 13, 3 26; dahadeg 1 107, 22 vAvIsa 59 8 dvAviMzati. 9 4 9a dazan. 24 cauvIsa 1 1 19a caturviMzati. -dasamI f. 15 11 8, dasamaya 2 5 5, 25 paJcavIsa 16 103 paJcaviMzati. dahamaya 1 8 11 dazama enl. 26 chavIsa 8 1 6 SaDviMzati. 11 eyAraha 3 2 1, 11 7 1; ekAdazan. 27 sattAvIsa 367 saptaviMzati. -eyArahamaya 1 8 12, 12 5 7 ekAdazama 30 tIsa 1 14 9b, 1787 triMzat. enl. 32 vattIsa 1 9 5 dvAtriMzat 12 vAraha 177, 15 10 9b, duvAraha 11 34 cautIsa 1 7 3, 3 3 1a catustriMzat. 7 1 dvAdazan / 48 aTThAyAla 8 1 8 aSTacatvAriMzat. -vArahamaya 1 8 12, 12 5 8 dvAdaza enl. 50 paNNAsa 16 11 2, 17 9 3deg, paJcAsaya 13 terasa 328. 3 13 3 paJcAzat. -terahamaya 12 5 8 trayodazana. 59 ekuNasahi 5 9 10 ekonaSaSTi. 14 caudasa 13 2 8; cauhaha 1 11 6. 14 60 saTTi 4 la, 5 10 4, 1793 SaSTi. 496 caudaha 11130112118 63 tisaTTi 2 8 9a triSaSTi. 157 caturdazan. 64 causaTi 17 50,557 catuHSaSTi. -caudahamaya 12 5 9. 80 asI 2 3 4 azIti. 84 caurAsI 3 10 2 caturazIti. 15 paNNArasa 3 12 7; paNNArahadeg 174, 90 Navai deg2 3 3, 5 3 5 navati. 329, 16 154 paMcadazan / 92 vANavai 5 118 dvAnavati. -paNNArahamaya 12 59. 96 chaNNavai 3 13 2 SaNNavati. 16 solaha 2 4 4, 3 2 9,9 1 1 (P. S. 98 aTThANavai2 37, 426 aSTAnavati. solasa) SoDaza. 99 NavaNavai 1 11 7deg, 4 2 3deg navanavati. -solahamaya 12 5 10. 100 saya 2 3 3, 2 3 8 zata. 17 sattAraha 3 2 10 saptadazan ; 108 saDa aTottaru 3 4 7 aSTottara-zata. -sattArahamaya 12 5 11. 110 dasa-uttara-saya 59 116 dazottara-zata. 18 bhaTThAraha 1 167, 2 17 7, 3 2 10 1000 sahasa 167deg, 111 7deg, 4 2 3, aSTadazan ; sahAsa 2 13, deg12 4 5deg, 15 10 9a -aTThArahamaya 12 5 12. sahastra. 19 ekUNavIsa 12 5 4 ekonaviMzati; 1008 bhaTThottara-sahAsa 2 1 1 aSTottara-sahasra. -ekuNavIsamaya 12 5 12. 100000 lakkha 111 50.535lakSa. 20 vIsa 1 107,1171,166 6 viMzati. 10000000 koDi 2 5 6 koTi.

Page #457

Page #458
bhavana